《Prisioner In Your Arms》


 She is my fianc茅e

    Bruno couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. The love of his life was standing in front of him, holding his brother¡¯s arm. He thought it might be a cruel joke that destiny was ying on him.


    ¡°What is happening here?¡± he asked,pletely bewildered.


    He screamed in despair, hoping that it was all just a nightmare. ¡°What is all this?¡±


    His brother, upon seeing him, approached with a smile, unaware of what was going on. It was aplete surprise for Dante to see his brother there. He had told them he couldn¡¯t attend.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re finally back,¡± he said with a big smile, approaching him for a hug.


    The girl looked at him bewildered, unable to believe that he was there. A myriad of emotions crossed her face, and then she turnedpletely pale.


    ¡°Bruno, it¡¯s not what you think. Let me exin,¡± she said, unable to believe he was standing in front of her. She never expected to see him there.


    ¡°What the hell are you going to exin to me? While I was waiting for you in Italy to get married, you¡¯re here getting engaged to my brother.¡±


    He grabbed her arm roughly, and the girl started crying uncontrobly.


    Dante turned to him and pushed him away,pletely furious.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, brother? How dare you treat my fianc¨¦e like this?¡±


    Ren¨¦, their father, immediately approached and took both of them by the arm, leading them to his office.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that you¡¯re making a scene? It¡¯s clear that there¡¯s a misunderstanding here,¡± he said.


    Dante looked at him with deep hatred, not understanding what was really happening. Bruno didn¡¯t know how to say it; he didn¡¯t want to hurt his younger brother.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? Why are you acting like this?¡± he asked, trying to find a logical reason for all of this.


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦e is my fianc¨¦e,¡± he blurted out. ¡°She has been for the past six months.¡±


    Dante paled upon hearing that. He couldn¡¯t believe it. His perfect world had just crumbled with his brother¡¯s words.


    Bruno showed him videos and images of his past two years with Shelsy, which coincided with the same time Dante had been with her. Dante took Bruno¡¯s phone to see those pictures. Shelsy looked very happy with him.


    The beautiful and statuesque model Shelsy Cavalli Shiviello had just mocked the Leone brothers in the worst possible way.


    Dante stormed out of the office in fury, his father tried to stop him but couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but trash, Shelsy. How could you do this to me? I love you,¡± he shouted, trying to hold back his tears.


    He grabbed her by the arm and dragged her out of the party, regardless of the guests who were watching.


    ¡°Dante, I can exin. I didn¡¯t know Bruno was your brother. You¡¯re Dante Leone, and he¡¯s Bruno Vitalli. I swear, I was nning to break up with him as soon as possible,¡± the girl tried to justify herself.


    ¡°Get out of here. You¡¯re nothing but garbage. If you evere near any of us again, I want you out of our lives and our family. Otherwise, you¡¯ll pay for what you¡¯ve done to us.¡±


    Dante screamed furiously in the midst of the attendees. What he thought would be the happiest day of his life turned out to be the saddest.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough of a show. What are you all waiting for? Everyone get out of here,¡± he shouted at the guests, who quickly left while whispering among themselves.


    His mother approached to hug him. She couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. It was very hard for her to see her son suffer. That damn harpy had made them all suffer.


    The brothers had been very close since childhood until Bruno left for Italy to pursue a master¡¯s degree in bioclimatic architecture. Dante stayed in New York to finish his own architecture degree. Their father, Rene Leone, was a famous architect recognized in the country. Bruno decided to use his mother¡¯sst name, Vitelli, as he wanted to make his own way. Dante, on the other hand, used his father¡¯sst name, knowing it would open doors for him in the world of architecture.


    A year had passed since they discovered Shelsy¡¯s betrayal. Dante became promiscuous, aplete yboy. His character hadn¡¯t changed; he was still the same prankster as always. However, women no longer held any value for him. He believed they were only good for two things: the bedroom and causing trouble.


    Bruno focused on work. There was nothing else for him outside of that-just work and family. He had be ill-tempered, overly authoritarian, perhaps even bitter, being the older brother. Their father insisted that he take control of thepanies, bing the CEO of the Art Bio Leone corporation, where Dante served as the vice president.


    His father decided to leave thepanies in his hands so he could travel with his wife, Mara Vitelli. Despite not being Bruno¡¯s biological mother, she had acted as his mother since he was young. He only held a few bad memories of his real mother, who had abandoned his father and left him behind when he was just four years old. He hoped to never see her again.


    It was the weekend, and his friend Brando Brown was celebrating his birthday with a party at his mansion. Bruno couldn¡¯t refuse the invitation, even though he hated parties. They had been lifelong friends.


    After spending some time socializing, the bartender sent him a drink. He felt that it tasted somewhat strange but thought it might be because he wasn¡¯t used to cocktails. Minutester, his body started sweating profusely, and his mouth feltpletely dry. He decided to retreat and rest, hoping to feel better soon.


    ¡°Brando, I¡¯m not feeling well. Could you lend me a room to rest?¡± he asked, fanning himself with his hand.


    ¡°Of course, my friend. You don¡¯t even have to ask. Go ahead and use the room you¡¯ve stayed in before,¡± Brando replied, noticing that Bruno wasn¡¯t well. Something was wrong-maybe he had drunk too much.


    Bruno went up to the room, leaving the lights off. He had a terrible headache and an unbearable heat. Something wasn¡¯t right; his body was reacting strangely. He decided to take a shower with cold water.


    Even in the dark, he sat on the armchair next to the bed. Suddenly, he heard voices, and someone entered the room. Then he realized that they had locked the door.


    ¡°What the hell is happening?¡± he wondered, confused.


    Suddenly, he smelled the exquisite scent of a girl. He tried to resist, but whatever he had consumed was tormenting him. He got up, grabbed the girl by the arm, and threw her onto the bed. ¡°If this is your game, then we¡¯ll y together,¡± he said. The girl resisted and cried. He didn¡¯t understand why she was doing this, but he was certain that she had drugged his drink.


    He couldn¡¯t control himself. He enjoyed her small, beautiful, and fragile body. Despite not being fully conscious, he could tell that it was her first time. He tried to restrain his impulses as much as possible, but he knew he was behaving like a scoundrel. However, if that¡¯s what the girl wanted, then that¡¯s what she got.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t believe that her sister Sondra insisted on her apanying her to a party. It was unusual for Sondra to invite her, as Nicole wasn¡¯t one to attend parties. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t refuse when her sister asked.


    They arrived at the party, and after spending some time with her sister and her friends, a waiter identally spilled a drink on her dress.


    ¡°Nicole, what happened to your dress?¡± eximed Sondra, visibly upset. ¡°We should go upstairs so you can change. Brando has arranged a room for us, and our things are already there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Sondra. I¡¯ll go and change,¡± Nicole replied, always doing what her sister asked.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    They went up to the room. When they arrived, Sondra simply pushed her inside and locked the door. Nicole didn¡¯t understand why her sister was locking her in. The room was dark, and she tried to find the light switch, but suddenly she felt strong arms pulling her and pushing her onto the bed.


    She heard the deep voice of a guy saying, ¡°If this is your game, then we¡¯ll y together.¡± The man tore her dress with one pull. She couldn¡¯t believe this was happening to her. She tried to scream, but he covered her mouth with his hand. She couldn¡¯t ept that this would be her first time.


    He desperately kissed her neck, hisrge hands roaming her body. She trembled in fear. She felt a terrible pain as he invaded her body. She just wanted to wake up from this nightmare. That man had destroyed her dream of remaining a virgin until marriage. She didn¡¯t know if she could ovee it.


    Shelsy went upstairs to find Bruno. She hoped he wouldn¡¯t find out that she had paid the bartender to spike his drink with an aphrodisiac. She entered the dark room, suddenly feeling herself being pulled towards the bed. She had always wanted to be with Bruno when they were dating, but he always refused. She nned to get him drunk on their wedding night so that he wouldn¡¯t realize she had been with someone else before. This time, she hoped that with the drug in his system, he wouldn¡¯t notice.

 The Wedding

    The next morning, Bruno woke up startled, suffering from a terrible hangover. He heard sobbing next to him, and it all came back to him. That foolish girl had drugged him to get into his bed. He couldn¡¯t understand why she had chosen to give herself to him in such a way.


    Nicole hadn¡¯t been able to sleep after what happened. Fear paralyzed her, and she had decided not to leave the room. If anyone found out, they might think she had sought out what had happened. The man beside her woke up. She had kept her back turned to him all night, but when she looked, she noticed he was watching her. Finally, she could see the face of the inhuman beast who had taken her by force.


    He looked at her with anger, just as he was about to say something, the door opened. Her sister Sondra entered with several reporters. Nicole knew her sister couldn¡¯t stand her, but she didn¡¯t believe she was capable of doing this to her.


    Bruno, furious by instinct, tried to cover the girl¡¯s face with the sheet. He knew it was toote; the reporters had already taken several photos of her. He rudely pushed past the redhead and the reporters.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, invading my privacy like this?¡± he shouted in anger.


    The tone he used to say this rmed the journalists, indicating that a big problem was looming if they didn¡¯t leave immediately. Sondra left the room along with them, a big smile on her face.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t stop crying, which frustrated Bruno.


    ¡°Can you stop crying? I¡¯m tired of your game. You had everything nned perfectly, the only thing left is for you to y the victim. Get out of here immediately, or I won¡¯t be responsible.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n this. Like you, I don¡¯t know what happened. I think my sister nned it,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°GET OUT!¡± he shouted,pletely beside himself. He didn¡¯t want to see her again.


    Leandro was awakened by the noises in the adjacent room. Daylight was streaming through the window, and he was about to look at the love of his life, whoy in his arms. But he saw a blonde head instead and immediately sat up. He didn¡¯t know who this girl was; clearly, she wasn¡¯t Nicole.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± he asked, confused.


    ¡°Same here! How dare you take Bruno¡¯s ce?¡± Shelsy angrily retorted.


    Both fell silent, not wanting to be discovered. Who the hell was making so much noise in the other room? They couldn¡¯t believe they had made a mistake.


    Later, in his office, Bruno called his assistant to investigate and stop the publication of those photos. He was discussing it with her when suddenly the door to his office swung open, and Noah Williams, a friend of his father¡¯s, stormed in,pletely furious.


    ¡°Mr. Williams, what brings you here?¡± he asked curiously. Mr. Williams was a polite and respectful man, although it was clear from his face that he wasn¡¯t having a good day.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say it¡¯s a pleasure to see you, Bruno. I¡¯vee to demand that you be held ountable for my daughter Nicole¡¯s reputation. They have subjected me to the worst embarrassment.¡±


    He threw a scandalous newspaper onto his desk, and Bruno paled as he observed that on the front page were pictures of him in bed with the girl. He thought they were really quick to publish that kind of news.


    They knew he would try to prevent it from being published. He never thought that girl would be the daughter of one of his father¡¯s friends, and not just any friend, but his best friend. He didn¡¯t know the girls because he wasn¡¯t ustomed to attending the gatherings.


    ¡°Jeprends parfaitement votre m¨¦contentement, Monsieur Williams, permettez-moi de vous expliquer.¡± Dit-il en essayant d¡¯attirer l¡¯attention de l¡¯homme.


    ¡°Il n¡¯y a rien ¨¤ expliquer, r¨¦putation de ma fille a ¨¦t¨¦ ternie et tu dois r¨¦parer les dommages que tu as caus¨¦s, ces images se trouvent partout.¡±


    He was going to answer when his father came in, from the look on his face he was not happy at all, that little girl had indeed put it together, he crossed his hands over his chest totally exasperated.


    -I hope that Noah has already told you what you deserve son, I imagine that you are willing to solve this in the best way.


    -And ording to you, that way will be by marrying your stubborn daughter. -He said angrily as he recalled what had happened.


    -Son, I don¡¯t know what you were thinking to do what you¡¯ve done. -Ren¨¦ rubbed his hair with both hands, unable to look his friend in the face.


    -Father, it¡¯s not what it seems. That girl drugged me and sneaked into my room. To make matters worse, she conspired with the press to damage my reputation.


    -Enough! I won¡¯t allow you to speak about my daughter like that. I don¡¯t know what tricks you used to get her into bed. -He was restraining himself from punching Bruno. How dare he speak about his daughter in such a way.


    -Noah, based on our years of friendship, I assure you that my son will handle your daughter appropriately. -His son needed to learn a lesson.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After arguing for hours, Bruno reluctantly agreed to marry what he considered a deranged woman. After all, it had been his first time, but he would never forgive her for what she had done to trap him. He swore to make her pay every day.


    A monthter, the newspapers announced the uing wedding of the most eligible bachelor, finally settling down at the age of thirty. He would be marrying Andrea Nicole Williams, a neen-year-old girl and the youngest daughter of technology magnate Noah Williams. Bruno threw his phone aside after reading the news.


    The wedding day had arrived, much to their dismay. Their parents had organized a grandiose wedding. Standing at the altar, Bruno watched as Nicole approached, her arm linked with her father¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t deny that she looked spectacr in her bridal attire.


    As a man, he couldn¡¯t help but notice that she was beautiful. Her face radiated with immensely blue eyes, and her long, dark hair contrasted with her fair skin. However, that didn¡¯t change the fact that she was cold and calcting. He would have to tread carefully to avoid falling into her clutches.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t hide her sadness. Her parents hadn¡¯t asked her if she wanted to get married; they simply forced her into it. It was the saddest day of her life. She looked at her future husband standing at the altar.


    She couldn¡¯t deny that he was handsome. She noticed that he was tall, and his ck hair entuated the intense blue of his eyes. She thought that many would desire his body and face, at least for a Sunday afternoon. However, that didn¡¯t change the fact that he was unbelievably stupid.


    Her mother had chosen the dress for her. It was beautiful, white, adorned with hundreds of small crystals. In short, it was a dream turned into a dress. The Leones had insisted on taking full charge of the celebration.


    Standing at the altar, Nicole prayed to God that something would happen to prevent the wedding from taking ce, but her pleas were in vain. Bruno remained indifferent throughout the whole ordeal.


    During the vows, they said whatever came to their minds. Nicole thought it was the saddest and coldest ceremony she had ever attended. Too bad it was her own wedding.


    Sondra realized that her n had gone awry. Nicole was supposed to be marrying Leandro, not that man who she found very attractive. She couldn¡¯t believe her luck. She liked Bruno and wanted him for herself. He was handsome and wealthy, and her sister didn¡¯t deserve someone like him.


    The party was extravagant. Bruno¡¯s mother had chosen the decorations with excellent taste. Nicole felt ufortable with so many strangers approaching her to offer their congrattions.


    The couple danced the bridal waltz merely to appease their parents and to silence the gossip that mattered so much to them. Bruno held her tightly by the waist, so tight that she felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. He leaned in close to her ear and spoke in that gravelly voice that unsettled her just by hearing it.


    -Don¡¯t get any illusions with me. I assure you that your torment begins today. I promise you that I will make you pay dearly for what you did to me. -After saying that, heughed in a way that sent shivers down her spine.


    She began to cry, for a moment she had the urge to run away and escape. But she restrained herself when she thought about her parents. Bruno wiped away her tears with his fingers, giving the impression of being tender.


    Nicole knew he was only doing it for appearances. Anyone watching would think she was crying out of joy, how far from the truth that was.

 Completely in your hands

    After the reception ended, he took her arm. After saying goodbye to her parents, he opened the car door to help her get in and sat down next to her. She wished to go back home to her parents, but she knew it wasn¡¯t possible. Before starting the car, he stared at her.


    ¡°I hope you behave ordingly. Being a Leone¡¯s wifees with a lot of responsibility. Woe betide you if you ever embarrass me in any way. From now on, you belong to me, and I can do whatever I want with you.¡±


    ¡°Like you, I am not satisfied with this marriage. I think we should get divorced after some time.¡± She hoped he would ept her proposal, as she didn¡¯t believe he would want to be with her either.


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t even dream about it, little woman. You got what you wanted, and now you will pay the price for deceiving me like that.¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t respond; she preferred to stay silent. She felt so small next to him, believing that his deep blue eyes oozed malice and hatred towards her. She had to n everything carefully to escape from this maniac soon.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Upon arriving at the mansion, they got out of the car. Bruno approached her and, unexpectedly, lifted her in his arms. Nicole felt terrified.


    ¡°Rx, this is what must be done by tradition when the bride enters her future home. We don¡¯t want years of bad luck in our marriage,¡± he said, his smile twisted.


    Entering the mansion, he roughly threw her onto the sofa. She let out a scream as she fell, and Bruno thought she might have hurt herself. He felt the urge to approach her, but then thought it wasn¡¯t that serious.


    ¡°Let me make things clear, Miss. You will have your own room, but you are prohibited from entering mine. You won¡¯t leave this house unless I authorize it. You will apany me to public events and family dinners when necessary. We won¡¯t give people any more reason to gossip than we already have,¡± he stated.


    ¡°Do I have any other choice? I ampletely at your mercy, and you know my father made me give up everything before marrying you.¡±


    Bruno smiled maliciously, what Nicole didn¡¯t know was that he had convinced her father to ept Sondra¡¯s proposal to make her the sole heir, not because he agreed with that ambitious woman, but because it would leave Nicolepletely at his mercy.


    ¡°You won¡¯t interfere in my life or my decisions. You will ept that I will dictate your life as I please. If you wanted to be by my side no matter the cost, well, that¡¯s how it will be.¡±


    He angrily stormed off to his room, leaving her alone in the living room. His presence irritated him. That spoiled and pampered girl had no idea who she had gotten involved with. Ruining her life wouldn¡¯t be so easy; it woulde with a price and consequences.


    The next morning, Nicole went downstairs to have breakfast. Fortunately, Bruno had already left. In the kitchen, she encountered one of the household staff.


    ¡°The master has ordered that if you want anything, you¡¯ll have to prepare it yourself. From now on, you¡¯ll take care of your own things,¡± the staff member said, looking her up and down with disdain.


    Nicole chose to ignore her, searching through the cabs and refrigerator. She made herself a coffee and some toast with jam. After finishing, she went back to her room to get ready. She nned to visit her best friend, Sophie. She hadn¡¯t invited her to the wedding, knowing she would find out through the media, and she wanted to exin.


    When she tried to leave, she was stopped by a guard at the door.


    ¡°The master has given strict orders not to let you leave under any circumstances. You are also not allowed to receive visitors except for your parents,¡± the bodyguard said.


    ¡°Who the hell does your boss think he is? He¡¯s not my owner, and I will leave no matter what,¡± Nicole retorted as she walked past him and headed towards the exit.


    The bodyguard frowned, approached her, and lifted her over his shoulder. Given her build and height, she was easy to handle. He carried her back to her room and locked the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, but the boss¡¯s orders are not to be questioned,¡± he said.


    Nicole thought to herself that she was definitely married to an orangutan. There would be time to return all of his attentionter.


    It waste, and she hadn¡¯t been able to talk to Sophie. She was sure her friend would be upset about not being invited to the wedding. The whole situation was embarrassing, and she never thought she would find herself in such a predicament. Her parents¡¯ perception of her had changed. She needed to talk to Sondra. She had tried before the wedding, but Sondra hadn¡¯t responded. Since then, she hade up with excuses to avoid being at her parents¡¯ house.


    She just wanted to know why Sondra did it. She realized now that Sondra had hated her since they were young. She had even told Nicole that she was adopted, although their parents denied it. Nicole loved her sister and always justified her behavior. Noah and Emma treated them both equally and were very loving parents, although she believed they were hiding something, and she knew she would eventually find out.


    She hoped to be able to distance herself from Bruno soon. That rtionship, if it could even be called that, was not healthy. Both he and she had been victims of Sondra¡¯s schemes. She hoped to find evidence to prove her innocence and gain her freedom.


    A month had already passed since the wedding. Nicole spent most of her time alone, with Bruno only asionallying home to sleep. She knew he only did it to maintain appearances, going straight to their bedroom. If he happened to see her, he treated her disdainfully.


    That day, Nicole¡¯s parents arrived unexpectedly. Her mothermented on how much she had deteriorated. Bruno went downstairs to greet them, approached Nicole, and put his arm around her waist, showing affection and being very kind to her. Nicole decided to y along; she didn¡¯t want to worry her parents.


    Bruno managed to hide his annoyance upon seeing Nicole¡¯s parents there. When he took her by the waist, he could sense her nervousness as he drew her closer. He could feel the warmth of her fragile body.


    He showed her affection, not wanting her parents to realize what was happening. This was something between the two of them, and he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to take her away from him, at least not until she paid for it.


    Her father asked to speak with him in his office, and what he said next displeased Bruno. He asked for permission to return to university. She only had a few months left toplete her degree in bioclimatic architecture.


    Her parents believed it wouldn¡¯t be fair for her to give up and throw away all the time she had invested. They thought she was the best student in her ss.


    Bruno reluctantly agreed, which ruined his ns of keeping her at home. As they left the office, he turned to look at her. For a moment, she seemed so defenseless. She was short, measuring at most 5¡¯2¡å, while he stood at 6¡¯3¡å. She appeared so fragile by his side, but he knew she wasn¡¯t. After the Williams left, he spoke with Nicole.


    ¡°Your father has asked me to allow you to continue with your studies. There are only four months left for you to finish university, and the month you have missed will be easy to recover.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so now it turns out I need your permission to continue with my life. ¡°He said while rolling his eyes in a sign of displeasure, that gesture annoyed Bruno.


    ¡°Do not make me regret it. Needless to say, I will keep a close eye on you at all times. Remember that you are a married woman and should behave ordingly.¡±


    ¡°As youmand, sir,¡± Nicole replied, giving a military salute. Bruno merely grunted, trying to ignore it.


    Bruno got up very early and looked for Nicole to inform her that he would take her to the university on the way to his office. However, he didn¡¯t find her in her room. He went down to the living room and saw hering out of the gym.


    He swallowed hard when he saw what she was wearing-tight leggings and a top that was more transparent than white. He couldn¡¯t stop staring at her. He approached her and could see how her perfect breasts rose and fell with her breathing. As he got closer, she became petrified.


    Bruno slowly brought his lips close to hers, but when he thought he was about to kiss her, he quickly pulled away.


    ¡°Not even in your dreams think that I would touch you again. I just showed you that whenever I decide, you will be at my feet,¡± he said.


    ¡°I have a question. Is stupidity something you¡¯re born with, or did you acquire it with age?¡± she retorted.


    ¡°Listen, spoiled little girl, don¡¯t provoke me, because if you do, you¡¯ll end up losing. You have no idea how wicked I can be,¡± he smiled maliciously.


    ¡°Apologies, Your Majesty. If you excuse me, I¡¯ll go upstairs to get ready for university,¡± she said, passing by him, trying to ignore him.


    Bruno mentally scolded himself. He had almost kissed her. He needed to distance himself from there for a while. He couldn¡¯t fall into that woman¡¯s game.

 Graduation

    Nicole couldn¡¯t believe she had fallen so easily into his game. She couldn¡¯t resist it-his gaze was so deep, and his irresistible aroma made her lose herself in the moment. He was aplete jerk who was testing her resilience.


    She hurried to get ready, putting on a crop top and a denim miniskirt. She styled her hair in a high ponytail, slipped on some sneakers, grabbed her bag with her books, and rushed downstairs.


    Bruno was utterly infuriated. He was waiting for her in the living room, and when Nicole came down, he scanned her from head to toe. He thought she was crazy if she believed she could go out dressed like that.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going dressed like that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Dressed like what? This is what girls my age wear, but of course, at your age, you wouldn¡¯t know,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and if you haven¡¯t gone up to change by then, I¡¯ll go up and change you myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, grandpa, I¡¯ll go upstairs and change. Just take it easy; it¡¯s not good to get angry at your age,¡± she replied mockingly.


    She quickly went upstairs and swapped the miniskirt for a pair of jeans. It was better to keep the peace if she wanted to finish her degree.


    When she came back downstairs, changed and ready, Bruno thought she still looked very sexy. He mentally scolded himself again; he needed to control his thoughts. It was better to hurry if he didn¡¯t want to bete. They were waiting for him at the office to start a meeting.


    The drive to the university was silent. Nicole thought that, at the very least for now, Bruno was saving himself from making derogatoryments. When they arrived, she quickly got out of the car. She had only walked a few meters when she ran into her best friend, whom she had known since childhood. He approached and greeted her with a kiss on the cheek. She could feel Bruno¡¯s gaze fixed on her back. She knew she would have problems when she returned.


    Bruno couldn¡¯t understand why he felt furious seeing her so close to that guy. He would have a serious talk with her when they got home.


    He had a busy morning at the office. There were issues with missing materials in the construction project, so he had to inspect it himself. It was time to pick up Nicole, and he decided to send the driver. That girl just got on his nerves every time he saw her.


    Four months had passed since Nicole returned to university. It was her graduation day, and her family and Bruno would apany her to the reception. She wore a high-neck red dress with a deep back neckline. She hesitated to wear it, but it was a gift from her mother, and she didn¡¯t want to make her feel bad.


    As Nicole descended the stairs, Bruno was waiting for her. He seemed attractive in his ck suit. Upon arriving at the graduation ceremony, Bruno approached to open the door and took her arm. She looked at him with confusion, and he leaned closer to whisper in her ear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas. We need to make a good impression.¡± Someone captured a photo of them at that moment.


    Upon entering, Nicole noticed her parents at the table. Sondra was also there; she hadn¡¯t seen her since the wedding. She hadn¡¯t been able to talk to her since that night. Maximilian was also at the table. When he was young, he lost his parents, and Nicole¡¯s parents had been a great support for him.


    Seeing Max, Bruno couldn¡¯t hide his annoyance. He was the guy who had greeted Nicole with a kiss. After the announcements, Max invited her to dance, and Nicole dly epted. Just as Max took her by the arm, Bruno stopped him and pulled her towards him, staring directly into the guy¡¯s eyes. They made their way to the dance floor, where a slow melody was ying. Bruno held her tightly by the waist.


    ¡°I clearly told you that you have to respect me. I don¡¯t want to be theughingstock of anyone,¡± he said, pressing her even closer to his body. He could smell her scent and feel her warmth, which made him nervous.


    She tried to break free, but he prevented her from doing so. He led her in slow movements on the dance floor, and when the song ended, they returned to the table.


    Nicole sat next to her mother, and Bruno distanced himself at that moment. After chatting with her parents for a while, Nicole got up to go to the bathroom. As she approached the hallway, she heard noise. To her surprise, she found Bruno kissing Sondra. She felt an overwhelming urge to cry and ran away.


    Nicole had no idea what had truly happened. When Bruno went to the bathroom, Sondra decided to follow him. It was an opportunity to get close to him without her sister being around.


    ¡°Hello, dear brother-inw. It¡¯s good to finally see you alone. If I had known it was you in that room, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed Nicole to proceed with her n. I would have entered to help you with your problem,¡± she winked flirtatiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you were in on it. You arrived at the perfect moment. I¡¯m not a fool, Sondra. I could tell that everything was well nned,¡± he said.


    ¡°She asked me to do it. She wanted to trap you for a long time, and she seeded. She saw you at a party and became infatuated with you. I¡¯m sorry for letting myself get carried away and helping her with her ns,¡± he said, pouting.


    Bruno noticed Nicole approaching, and Sondra clung to him and kissed him. Under different circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed it, but he knew it would bother Nicole. He enjoyed seeing the expression on her face when she saw them together. When Sondra left, he pushed her away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again without my consent,¡± he warned angrily, and then he walked away, leaving her alone in the hallway.


    Sondra smiled maliciously. That kiss had been worth it. Soon, she would have Bruno at her feet.


    He returned to the table and didn¡¯t see Nicole. When he asked about her, his father told him she was on the terrace. He headed there, and upon arrival, he couldn¡¯t believe the audacity of that pair.


    Maximilian had his arm around her waist, and with his other hand, he held her chin. Bruno approached the guy and delivered a punch to his back. He knew he shouldn¡¯t create a scene like that, but he couldn¡¯t contain his fury. He wouldn¡¯t let them mock him in that way.


    He argued with them and then roughly grabbed his wife by the arm because, whether he liked it or not, that¡¯s what Nicole was in the eyes of everyone: ¡°his wife.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are to embrace my wife like that?¡± he asked, feeling like he wanted to tear that guy apart with his own hands.


    ¡°Now you suddenly care? I¡¯m sure you did something to make her end up like this,¡± Max replied angrily.


    ¡°What happens between her and me is none of your business. She¡¯s my wife, and I won¡¯t tolerate this kind of thing.¡± Who did that idiot think he was?


    He pulled her towards him, and the girl stumbled. Max couldn¡¯t bear to see that and delivered a strong punch to Bruno¡¯s face. Bruno retaliated, and they got into a fight. Upon hearing the screams, Nicole¡¯s parents approached to break up the fight. Bruno thought he didn¡¯t owe anyone an exnation, so he hugged Nicole and they left.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole thought about rifying things, but she decided it was pointless. When she found them kissing, she decided to go to the terrace, not wanting her parents to see her in that state. It wasn¡¯t just about being with another woman or not caring if they were caught; it hurt that out of all the women, it had to be her, clearly driven by her sister¡¯s hatred.


    Maximilian followed her outside and couldn¡¯t help but throw himself into her arms. He needed to feel that someone cared about him. Max hugged her and held her chin.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my little dragonfly?¡± That¡¯s what he had called her since she was little.


    Nicole was about to respond when Bruno, furious, punched him in the back.


    In the car, Bruno started yelling at her. He was terribly angry about what he had seen. Seeing her with someone else caused him great annoyance.


    ¡°All I asked was for you to behave, and you make a fool out of me. I¡¯m not a fool you can mock.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong. Max is like a brother to me. But tell me, who do you think you are to question me when your own behavior is far from appropriate?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to give you any exnations. I made things very clear to you from the beginning. You don¡¯t meddle in my life.¡± He wasn¡¯t going to let that stupid brat take advantage of him, that was for sure.


    They arrived at the mansion, and Nicole got out of the car and ran to her room. She was tired of this situation. Sondra would have to listen to her. She wouldn¡¯t allow her to continue ruining her life. Enough had already been done.

 Wet dreams

    ¡°She asked me to do it, she wanted to trap you for a long time, and she seeded. She saw you at a party and became infatuated with you.¡±


    Bruno managed to see Nicole approaching. Sondra clung to him and kissed him. Under different circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed it, knowing it would upset Nicole. He enjoyed seeing the expression on her face when she saw them together. When she left, he pushed Sondra away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again without my consent,¡± he said, walking away and leaving her alone in the hallway.


    He reached the table but didn¡¯t see Nicole. His father told him she was on the terrace. He headed there, and upon arriving, he couldn¡¯t believe the audacity of that couple. Maximilian had his arm around her waist, and with his other hand, he held her chin. Bruno approached the guy and punched him in the back. He knew he shouldn¡¯t have caused such a scene, but he couldn¡¯t contain his anger. He wouldn¡¯t let them mock him in that way.


    He argued with them and then grabbed his wife¡¯s arm in a rough manner because, whether he liked it or not, that¡¯s what Nicole was in everyone¡¯s eyes-his wife.


    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are to hug my wife like that?¡±


    ¡°Now you suddenly care? I¡¯m sure you did something to make her like this.¡±


    ¡°What happens between her and me is none of your business.¡±


    He pulled her towards him, and the girl stumbled. Max couldn¡¯t bear to see that andnded a strong punch on Bruno¡¯s face. Bruno retaliated, and they got into a fight. Upon hearing the screams, Nicole¡¯s parents approached to break up the fight. Bruno thought he didn¡¯t owe anyone an exnation, so he hugged Nicole and walked away from there.


    Nicole thought about rifying things but decided it was pointless. When she found them kissing, she decided to go out to the terrace. She didn¡¯t want her parents to realize her state. It wasn¡¯t just the fact that he was with another woman or that he didn¡¯t care if they saw him. It hurt her that out of thousands of women, it had to be with her.


    Maximilian followed her and couldn¡¯t help but throw himself into her arms. He needed to feel that someone cared about him. Max hugged her and held her chin.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening, my little dragonfly?¡± That¡¯s what he has called her since she was little.


    Right at that moment, Bruno, furious, struck him in the back.


    In the car, Bruno began yelling at her.


    ¡°All I asked of you was to behave and yet you embarrass me.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong. Max is like a brother to me. But tell me, who do you think you are to question me when your behavior isn¡¯t the most appropriate?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t owe you any exnations. I made things very clear from the beginning. You have no ce in my life.¡±


    They arrived at the mansion, and Nicole rushed to her room. She was tired of this situation. Sondra would have to listen to her.


    In the morning, Bruno was getting ready to go to the office. Emma, Nicole¡¯s mother, came to pick her up to have breakfast together at the club. During the party, Nicole had made arrangements with her mother. She knew that Bruno wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse, as he was very good at keeping up appearances. Sondra was waiting in the car. Nicole was d because at the club, she would take the opportunity to have her exin several things.


    Upon arriving at the club, Emma went to greet some friends, and Nicole and Sondra sat at a table.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re finally going to exin to me what you¡¯re up to. Bruno, for better or for worse, is my husband, and you had no right to kiss him.¡±


    ¡°He was the one who kissed me, little sister. You have to admit that I¡¯m much better and more beautiful than you. If he married you, it¡¯s because he had no other choice.¡±


    ¡°Sooner orter, I will show our parents what kind of person you are, Sondra.¡±


    ¡°Our parents? You mean your father and my mother, which is not the same, dear.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you insist on hurting me. You know well that you¡¯re lying.¡±


    Their mother returned at that moment, unaware of how bad things were between them.


    They had a very light breakfast and then headed to the changing rooms to get ready. They went to the tennis courts to y some matches. Nicole felt liberated in that moment, being away from Bruno felt so good. Upon returning to the changing rooms, the son of one of Noah¡¯s business partners approached them. Nicole recognized him because she had seen him at somepany events. He was apanied by a blonde girl whom she didn¡¯t know. Nicole realized that the girl was staring at her intently, sending shivers down her spine.


    ¡°Hello, Nicole. I don¡¯t know if you remember me, I¡¯m Leandro, the son of your father¡¯s business partner.¡±


    ¡°Hello, of course I remember you.¡±


    ¡°I introduce you to a friend, this is Shelsy.¡±


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Nicole. I believe you¡¯re Bruno¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, I am his wife.¡±


    ¡°I know, dear. In fact, all of New York knows, as well as the circumstances under which you got married.¡±


    Nicole could notice a malicious smile on Shelsy¡¯s lips. She was undoubtedly a venomous snake. Nicole quickly said her goodbyes, leaving Sondra to chat with the couple. Nicole had no doubt that Shelsy and her sister would get along well. It seemed like they were two of a kind.


    Upon arriving home, Bruno was waiting for her.


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, you will eat with me. I¡¯m tired of doing it alone. You¡¯re my wife, and your duty is to cook for me. From today onwards, you will sleep in my bedroom. I¡¯ve arranged for all your belongings to be moved there, although you¡¯ll have to organize them yourself. I pay the maids to attend to me, not to you.¡±


    Nicole went up to Bruno¡¯s room, and her things were scattered all over the dressing room. It was evident that the cleaningdy had something against her. She began to organize her belongings. She noticed that Bruno¡¯s clothes were arranged by color, and the bathroom was perfectly organized. It was clear that he was a cleanliness fanatic.


    Night fell, and she refused to sleep beside him, but she had no other choice. Bruno came out of the bathroom wearing only a towel wrapped around his waist. Nicole tried to look away, but the sight was irresistible. Her gaze briefly got lost among the muscles of his well-worked abdomen. Bruno noticed and smirked maliciously.


    ¡°Do you like what you see?¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t respond, she was clearly blushing, which caused Bruno to burst intoughter. She quickly ran towards the bathroom.


    She took a cold shower, then put on her favorite pajamas, a pink nnel one with teddy bear designs. She came out of the bathroom and headed towards the bed, lying down with her back turned. He was already fast asleep.


    The next morning, she woke up feeling a great weight on top of her. Bruno was still asleep, with his arm and leg draped over her, his face resting on her chest. She tried to move away carefully, but suddenly Bruno opened his eyes and stared at her intently.


    He grabbed her by the waist, and she wondered what he intended to do. He began to kiss her tenderly yet passionately. Nicole couldn¡¯t deny that she enjoyed his kisses. He started to caress her body with his hands, and she tried to resist, but shecked the strength.


    He slowly started to undress her, and she helped him undress himself. She thought that his body was a symphony of pure muscle, a six-foot-three figure of pure muscle. He kissed her breasts with desperation, then began to move down towards her abdomen. She began to tremble at the thought of what was about to happen.


    She felt so wet, so aroused, and jumped when she realized that she was indeed wet.


    She opened her eyes and saw Bruno with a ss of water in his hand, such a merciless way to wake her up at the most inconvenient moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you do this?¡± she eximed.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I wake up early every morning, and your moaning wouldn¡¯t let me sleep. I thought you might be having a nightmare, so I was just being nice and helping you get rid of it,¡± Bruno replied.


    Nicole blushed as red as a tomato, grateful that he didn¡¯t know what she had been dreaming about. He would mock her; he was a jerk who was determined to make her life miserable.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. When Ie out, I hope you have my breakfast ready. Just so you know, I¡¯m allergic to strawberries,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°Great, now I have to cook for him. What will he ask for next?¡± Nicole thought to herself.


    ¡°Did you say something?¡± Bruno called from the bathroom.


    ¡°No, nothing,¡± she replied.


    She put on a pair of shorts and a tank top, wanting to feelfortable. She went down to the kitchen and encountered the blonde cleaning girl who was preparing a cup of coffee. The girl looked her up and down before leaving with a smirk on her face.


    ¡°Could you show me where things are in this kitchen, please?¡± Nicole asked.


    The girl gave her another once-over before walking away.

 In his arms

    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll have to figure it out myself,¡± Nicole said, then she searched the fridge for something to cook.


    She put on her headphones and started cooking to the rhythm of the music. Unlike her sister, she always enjoyed cooking. Her nanny had been her best teacher, teaching her many things. Through her, Nicole developed a passion for gardening, and her nanny always told her that if you speak nicely to nts, they be beautiful and bloom.


    She prepared some eggs Benedict, toast, coffee, and orange juice.


    When she turned around, she saw Bruno leaning against the wall, watching her. She ignored him, set the breakfast for both of them on the table, sat down, and started eating.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d enjoy cooking. You¡¯re really good at it,¡± Brunomented.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Nicole replied.


    They finished their meal in silence, and after they were done, Bruno left while she stayed behind to clean the kitchen.


    The house was truly grand, in Victorian style, inherited by Bruno from his grandparents. The furniture and decorations were mostly wooden, painted in light colors, and the floors were adorned with beautiful rugs that matched the wall colors.


    Nicole went out to explore the garden. The design was simply perfect. She approached some enormous rose bushes-they were exquisite. The gardener warned her not to cut even a single rose as Bruno would be furious.


    ¡°These roses were nted and cared for by Mr. Bruno¡¯s grandmother, which is why they are so precious to him,¡± the gardener exined.


    ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t damage them,¡± Nicole assured him.


    Life in this ce was very different from what she was ustomed to in New York. The house was surrounded by abundant nature and located in the Hudson River Valley, just outside Riverdale, in a residential area. In the 19th century, it was where the wealthiest people in Manhattan built their residences. In the 20th century, it became popted by Jews, Irish, and Italians, including Bruno¡¯s grandparents.


    She felt so different being in that ce. She was ustomed to the hustle and bustle of the big city, living with her parents in the Upper East Side, near Central Park, surrounded by buildings, museums, and restaurants, close to Fifth Avenue. She only interacted with nature when they visited her parents¡¯ vi in Catskill, one of her favorite ces. Her nanny and she had turned the garden into a marvelous spot.


    She went up to her room to take a shower. It waste, and she had to prepare dinner. Bruno still forbade her from leaving the house, so she had spent the entire day in the garden.


    She prepared a roast beef with sd and mashed potatoes. She went down to the cer to get a bottle of red wine, realizing that there were more wines there than in a wine shop. She settled on a Malbec.


    During dinner, Bruno was very serious. She noticed him ncing at her from time to time. They ate inplete silence, and then he retired to his study.


    Nicole cleaned up everything. As she was heading toward the bedroom, she heard soft musicing from Bruno¡¯s study. Intrigued, she approached, and at that very moment, Bruno opened the door.


    ¡°What are you doing there? Come in,¡± he said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate. I wouldn¡¯t want to interrupt you,¡± she replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re not. Come in and take a seat.¡±


    Bruno grabbed the whiskey bottle, poured a ss, and offered it to Nicole. She hesitated to ept it, but in order to keep the peace, she took it.


    He sat next to her without speaking, just observing her. It made her feel very ufortable-his intense gaze and the alcohol coursing through her veins were making her feel heated.


    When Bruno arrived at the mansion that afternoon, he was surprised to find that Nicole had already prepared dinner. To be honest, thest thing he expected from her was cooking skills. When he asked her to do it, it was merely to annoy her. He assumed a spoiled girl wouldn¡¯t know how to do it.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He pressed a button on a small remote, and a soft melody began to y (B. B. King¡¯s ¡°The Thrill Is Gone¡±). Since the incident with Shelsy, he had taken to listening to it, feeling that it was perfect for him. He smiled at that thought.


    He quickly finished his whisky and after a while, he realized he couldn¡¯t stop staring at her lips. The whisky, theirpany, and the music ying were not a goodbination-they had awakened his senses.


    He leaned in and kissed her aggressively, as if he needed her. He took her in his arms and led her to the bedroom, cing her on the bed. He urgently removed their clothes.


    Nicole enjoyed the wonderful spectacle from there. Brunoy on top of her, his hands eagerly exploring every inch of her body, kissing every inch of her skin. He slowly parted her legs to enter her. She trembled, thinking she would feel pain like the first time, but she was mistaken. Every movement brought her immense pleasure, and she felt like she was floating. Suddenly, she exploded in a sea of sensations. Bruno stifled a grunt, then turned away from her.


    He fell into deep thought, realizing it was incredible to be inside her again. She was so tight, her skin, her body-everything was so perfect. He needed to distance himself; he was beginning to feel like he needed her, and that couldn¡¯t be happening, not with her.


    Nicole woke up very early the next morning, and Bruno was already gone. She could still smell him lingering on the pillow. She got up and took a bath before going down for breakfast. After finishing, she went out to the garden, and a bodyguard approached her.


    ¡°The sir has left the country. He instructed that you can only leave with your parents, otherwise, you must stay in the mansion.¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand what was happening with Bruno. He had only used her, and she had foolishly fallen into his arms.


    A week had passed since Bruno had left, and Nicole had no idea where he was.


    That day, she woke up veryte and had no energy for anything. She went downstairs to have breakfast still in her pajamas. As she entered the kitchen, she heard voices in the living room. Approaching to see what was happening, she saw Jack, the bodyguard, talking to a blond guy. When she turned, she saw it was Dante, her brother-inw.


    ¡°Hello, little sister-inw. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Very well, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Bruno told me he¡¯ll be away in Italy, so I came to see if you need anything. My parents apologize for not being able toe; they¡¯re still in Australia.¡±


    They talked for a long time, and Nicole found Dante to be a pleasant and good-looking guy. He was tall, blond, with green eyes and a well-toned body. He had a cheerful and lively character,pletely opposite to Bruno.


    Dante made her feelfortable, so she decided to tell him that Bruno had forbidden her from going out or receiving visitors. She wanted to see her friend Sophie, as they hadn¡¯t seen each other since before the wedding. The mansion wasrge and beautiful, but the confinement was starting to make her desperate.


    ¡°Well, it seems my little brother is behaving like a real jerk. I have to go, sister-inw, but I promise I¡¯lle back.¡±


    The next day, very early in the morning, there was a knock on Nicole¡¯s bedroom door. She quickly woke up before opening it, and when she did, she was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Sophie! I can¡¯t believe it!¡± she eximed,pletely happy.


    ¡°Hey, little one, I¡¯ve missed you,¡± Sophie greeted.


    ¡°The other day I called you, but you didn¡¯t answer,¡± she continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sophie. To be honest, I was really hurt. You didn¡¯t invite me to your wedding, and I found out through the media,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t actually invite anyone. Only my parents and my sister were there. Max didn¡¯te either. All the guests were from the Leone family. I felt so strange at my own wedding. But tell me, how did Jack let you in? Bruno has forbidden me from having visitors.¡±


    ¡°Your brother-inw came to fetch me. Your mother gave him my address. Quite the amazing brother-inw you have there,¡± Sophie said with augh.


    ¡°Hahaha, you never change, Sophie. I¡¯ll have to thank him for bringing you here. It meant a lot to me.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about this visitor ban from your husband. By the way, where is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s out of the country. We have a lot to catch up on. I have so much to tell you.¡±


    They spent hours talking in the room, and when they came downstairs, they found Dante sitting in the living room.


    ¡°Brother-inw, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re still here. Thanks for bringing Sophie. It was a pleasant surprise. Will you join us for a meal? I¡¯ll prepare something,¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°No way, sister-inw. I¡¯ll take you both out for a meal, my treat. Let¡¯s put an end to your confinement. We¡¯re going to get you out of this prison, and you don¡¯t have to thank me for anything,¡± Dante said with a wink.

 The lady of the house

    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but smile. Dante was so different from Bruno, like two opposite poles. She was happy that she could finally go out.


    Despite Jack¡¯s disapproval, they left the mansion. He followed closely behind. Dante took them to a trendy restaurant, stylish and modern, located on the top floor of a building facing Central Park, offering a marvelous view.


    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to be able to go out and enjoy this view again. I thought I might be a prisoner forever,¡± Nicole eximed.


    ¡°I know, sis. I¡¯m sure Bruno has gone too far, but I believe he¡¯ll be different when he returns. This time apart will give him some time to think,¡± Dante reassured her.


    ¡°I truly hope Bruno treats Nicole better. She doesn¡¯t deserve everything he¡¯s done,¡± Sophiemented, embracing her friend.


    They continued chatting for a while when suddenly Leandro and Shelsy approached.


    ¡°Hello, Nicole. We meet again,¡± Leandro greeted.


    ¡°Hi, Leandro. What a coincidence. Would you like to join us? We haven¡¯t ordered yet, and the food here is delicious,¡± Nicole invited.


    Dante and Shelsy remained silent. The atmosphere became tense and ufortable. Nicole thought inviting them might have been a mistake. Fortunately, Leandro declined the invitation and bid them farewell. As the couple walked away, Dante regained his smile, but Nicole sensed that something strange was going on, something she didn¡¯t know.


    They had a peaceful meal filled with anecdotes andughter, andter they left the ce.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Dante. I didn¡¯t think theirpany would make you ufortable,¡± Nicole apologized.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s a long story that I¡¯ll tell you someday. For now, I¡¯d rather not talk about it,¡± Dante replied.


    He drove them back to the mansion. Sophie wanted to stay with Nicole, but Jack didn¡¯t allow it. So, Dante dropped her off at her house.


    A month had passed without any word from Bruno. Nicole realized she didn¡¯t even have his phone number. She tried to get it from Jack, but it was impossible. That man was as loyal and stubborn as a guard dog.


    It was the end of the week, and her mother came to pick her up to take her home. Her father wanted to see her, and they had nned a meal together. As always, Jack was following her. Nicole was happy because she would get to see Max, although she wasn¡¯t pleased that Sondra would be there.


    They had a splendid day. Sondra was absent, and Max and Nicole caught up. He told her he had started a small designpany.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve started your own business. I know it will soon be one of the best. I know you, and I know you¡¯ll go far with it,¡± Nicole said.


    Sophie arrived at that moment, and finally, the three of them could be together.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Sophie. Finally, the three of us will be together for a while,¡± Nicole said as she got up to hug her friend.


    The day went by quickly, and as evening approached, Nicole bid farewell to everyone. She tried her best not to cry. How she wished she could tell them everything and stay there, but she didn¡¯t want to worry her parents.


    Her father offered to drive her home, and Nicole dly epted. It wasn¡¯t pleasant to travel with Jack; he was a very cold man.


    As they were about to get into the car, a strange woman called out to her father. Nicole could tell he was nervous. The woman locked her gaze on Nicole, but her father hurriedly got into the car, ignoring her.


    ¡°Dad, who is that woman? She seemed really odd to me,¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, honey. Maybe she approached me by mistake, thinking I was someone else,¡± her father replied.


    ¡°But she called you by your name, or at least that¡¯s what it seemed like to me.¡±


    ¡°Rx, honey. You must have misheard.¡±


    She noticed his nervousness and slight irritation, so she decided to remain silent. She just hoped he wasn¡¯t deceiving her mother. That would shatter her.


    Despite her extremely slim figure, the woman was very beautiful. She had ck hair and blue eyes, just like Nicole.


    Leandro decided to talk to his father about his feelings for Nicole.


    ¡°There¡¯s a girl I¡¯m interested in, you know I haven¡¯t taken anyone seriously so far, not even Shelsy, who, by the way, I¡¯m tired of now. This girl is different, but she¡¯s now Bruno Leone¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°Well, son, if you¡¯re really interested, you just have to win her over. If you seed, you¡¯ll have your girl, and I¡¯ll have the satisfaction of seeing one of the Leone family defeated.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never told me why you hate them so much.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in telling you. You just need to know that I want to destroy them.¡±


    In the Leone mansion, Nicole was feeling happy. Her mother had brought her nanny to live with them, knowing that Bruno would be upset. But she couldn¡¯t refuse her mother¡¯s insistence. The nanny suspected that something was wrong and had mentioned it during the meeting at Nicole¡¯s parents¡¯ house.


    It had been a week since the nanny arrived. Jack couldn¡¯t do anything to prevent her from staying, although he tried. It was an imposition from Nicole¡¯s parents, but she was d they did it. It made her feel much better in that cold ce.


    She was getting ready in her room when there was a knock on her door. It was the blonde girl from the staff.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The master is about to return. He has ordered that all your belongings be taken to what used to be your room.¡±


    ¡°Look, Alondra, I think that¡¯s your name, nothing will be moved from here unless he asks me himself.¡±


    ¡°Do I really need to repeat an order I¡¯ve already given?¡± Nicole was surprised to hear her voice.


    ¡°Bruno! You¡¯re back.¡±


    As she turned around, she saw him leaning against the door frame, arms crossed over his chest. She thought he looked very handsome, wearing jeans and a white shirt. She stared at him intently, forgetting the depth of his gaze.


    She approached him with her arms open, but he immediately stopped her, giving her a cold greeting.


    ¡°I missed you. You didn¡¯t even call.¡±


    Suddenly, she heard a woman¡¯s voice calling him. Did she hear correctly that she said ¡°love¡±? She was dumbfounded when she saw hands wrapping around him from behind. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing.


    ¡°Did I hear correctly? Did you call him ¡®love¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Hello, little sister. You heard correctly. I have a lot to tell you, especially about how well I enjoyed my time with Bruno in Italy.¡±


    Nicole felt the ground opening beneath her feet. The castles she had built in the air copsed in an instant.


    ¡°I guess now you¡¯ll give me my freedom.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even dream about it. From now on, Sondra will be thedy of the house. She will stay with me in this room. Tomorrow, two more people will arrive to take care of the staff. You won¡¯t do your own things anymore. I don¡¯t want your familying hereter, iming anything. I know your father brought your nanny and insisted that she stays to keep youpany.¡±


    Sondra clung to him like a slippery leech, constantly touching him. Nicole realized that those two had allied to annoy her. She had to quickly n her escape from there, although she knew that if she did, her parents would turn their backs on her.


    ¡°Love, have the maids take Nicole¡¯s clothes out of the dressing room and put mine next to yours.¡±


    ¡°Alondra, do what thedy has asked you to do. From now on, she gives the orders in this house.¡±


    Alondra immediately did as they ordered, enjoying seeing Nicole humiliated in this way. Nicole left the room and went down to the living room, searching for her nanny. She found her in the kitchen.


    ¡°Nanny, from now on, you will stay in the room next to mine.¡±


    The nanny already knew what was happening. The cleaning girls tended to be very talkative.


    ¡°Child, what is going on? I will call your father. No matter how much he spoils your sister, he won¡¯t overlook this.¡±


    ¡°No, nanny, you know that ever since Dad had the heart attack, he shouldn¡¯t receive any news that might upset him. This doesn¡¯t really matter to me or affect me.¡±


    For Bruno, it had been difficult to be so far away from Nicole. He believed that what he did was for the best. He didn¡¯t want to fall into her trap as she had nned. Sondra had visited him in his office to tell him that Nicole had nned a long time ago to take Noah¡¯s fortune and his as well. She offered to help him make her pay, and he epted.


    He took her with him to Italy, keeping her amodated in a hotel, but that¡¯s where she would stay. He wanted to keep Nicole away. He hadn¡¯t touched Sondra, nor did he intend to. He wasn¡¯t interested in her that way. At the back of his room, there was a small office with a sofa bed where she would stay. What he couldn¡¯t stand was Sondra¡¯s constant desire to touch him. He would have to warn her; his patience was running out.

 In the office

    In the Williams mansion, Noah was trying to find a way to talk to Emma. Rina had returned, and she could harm them. Nicole couldn¡¯t find out who she truly was.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve been acting strange and distant. Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°On the day of the gathering, when I was leaving with Nicole to take her home, Rina appeared. After all these years, she dares toe.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be. We must keep her away from my daughter. She abandoned her when she was very young. She can¡¯t expect to reim her now.¡±


    ¡°I know. We must keep a close watch on her without Nicole finding out. We must do everything in our power to prevent her from getting close to our daughter.¡±


    That night, Leandro invited Shelsy to dinner. It would be a great opportunity to end things with her and make everything clear. After all, she didn¡¯t love him; she was still in love with Bruno. He knew that if he asked her, she would help him separate Bruno from Nicole. She was a hollow and empty woman, and he couldn¡¯t stand being with her anymore. He picked her up, and as soon as she got in the car, she started talking non-stop, as she always did.


    ¡°Hey, Leandro, you won¡¯t believe it. Next week is Paris Fashion Week, and I¡¯ll be walking for a very important brand. I want you to apany me.¡±


    Leandro didn¡¯t say anything. He waited until they arrived at the restaurant to talk to her. He had reserved a secluded table where no one could overhear them. He ordered a bottle of fine wine and decided to speak before she started chattering again.


    ¡°Shelsy, we need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, sweetheart, I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    ¡°We need to end our rtionship. I don¡¯t love you, and you know it. I¡¯ve been in love with Nicole for a while, and you¡¯re still into Bruno. We need toe up with a n to separate them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine withing up with a n, but I don¡¯t understand why we need to separate. We can still carry it out and continue enjoying each other¡¯s bodies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Besides, Nicole may have gotten the wrong idea about us. We¡¯ll only meet to discuss our ns.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot. Nobody rejects me.¡±


    ¡°Listen, you foolish girl, it¡¯s better if you ept it. So just leave and let me have a peaceful dinner.¡±


    Shelsy thought that no one had humiliated her in such a way since Dante kicked her out of the engagement party. She took a deep breath to calm herself and decided to ept what Leandro was proposing because it was in her best interest.


    Nicole settled into her old room and couldn¡¯t help but cry throughout the afternoon. Her nanny brought her a cup of tea to calm her nerves.


    ¡°Thank you, nanny, but this feeling in my heart can¡¯t be eased by anything.¡±


    ¡°My dear, let¡¯s go downstairs for dinner. You need to eat and stop crying. Show them that you¡¯re fine despite everything.¡±


    ¡°I love you so much, nanny. You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    She made an effort with her appearance, wearing a short red dress that entuated her figure andplemented the color of her skin and the curls of her hair.


    As she descended to the dining room, Sondra and Bruno were already there. Bruno scanned her with his eyes, but Nicole ignored them, pretending as if nothing was happening. Her nonchnt attitude annoyed Bruno.


    ¡°Here, we have a schedule for meals. It¡¯s not whenever you feel like it.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, sir. I¡¯ll have dinner with nanny in the kitchen. Excuse me.¡±


    She entered the kitchen, and her nanny served her a delicious soup. She knew it was her favorite, and she hoped it would lift her spirits. With her nanny there, she felt stronger.


    After finishing her dinner, she passed through the dining room to go upstairs to her room. Bruno stared at her.


    ¡°I need to talk to you, Nicole. I made an agreement with your father that once you finish college, you wille to work at mypany. So starting tomorrow, the driver will take you there, and after work, you¡¯lle straight back home. I¡¯ll be taking Sondra to your father¡¯spany every morning. We¡¯ll meet at the office.¡±


    ¡°Do I have another choice? I don¡¯t think so. So I¡¯ll show up at your office tomorrow.¡±


    Nicole noticed by the expression on Sondra¡¯s face that Bruno¡¯s words didn¡¯t sit well with her. She imagined that Sondra had learned to read Bruno and didn¡¯t dare say anything.


    Nicole woke up early in the morning and took a shower. That day, she put extra effort into her appearance. She wore burgundy capri pants, a ck top, and a zer in the same color as her pants. She chose ck stilettos to entuate her figure. She applied light makeup and left her hair down with loose waves. She spritzed on her favorite perfume and stood in front of the mirror, feeling satisfied with the result.


    Jack was already waiting for her downstairs to take her to the office.


    ¡°Good morning, Jack,¡± she greeted him, and he responded with a smile-like gesture.


    Upon arriving at the building, Nicole had no idea where Bruno¡¯s office was. She asked the receptionist, who guided her to the top floor.


    ¡°Mr. Leone instructed me to apany you to his office,¡± she informed the receptionist.


    Standing in front of his office, Nicole noticed that the secretary was absent. After hesitating for a few seconds, she lightly knocked on the door and entered as she was instructed. Bruno¡¯s office was spacious, with enormous windows that offered a magnificent view of the city. All the furniture was made of mahogany wood. Nicole had expected a more modern office, but she was mistaken. It was serious and elegant, just like him.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re punctual,¡± he observed her closely. He thought that if he had met her under different circumstances, he would undoubtedly have fallen in love with her. Her soft voice brought him back to reality.


    ¡°Tell me, what role will I be fulfilling? As you know, I can draw and create ns, and I¡¯m proficient in using variousputer programs,¡± she said.


    ¡°No way. You will be my secretary¡¯s assistant. You will have a desk next to hers, and your responsibilities will include organizing files, making copies, and preparing coffee. You will receive a sry ording to your duties,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I could tell you that I won¡¯t allow you to humiliate me in that way, but since you are the almighty Bruno Leone, I will do as you ask,¡± she retorted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you; I¡¯m ordering you. Remember this always: I don¡¯t usually ask,¡± he emphasized.


    Nicole left his office after giving a slight bow. She was certain that sparks had flown from her eyes.


    As she stepped out, the secretary was already in her ce. She was a woman in her fifties, and Nicole imagined she had been working there since Mr. Roberto was thepany¡¯s president. Nicole approached her politely to introduce herself.


    ¡°Good morning, I¡¯m Nicole. Mr. Bruno told me I would be at your disposal.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m Bertha. I know you¡¯re the boss¡¯s wife, and I don¡¯t know why he gave you this position, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try not to make it too tiring for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. I believe we can be good friends. Please don¡¯t call me ¡®ma¡¯am¡¯; just call me Nicole.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, you can call me Bertha,¡± the woman replied with a friendly smile.


    The day went by without any hitches. During lunchtime, they decided to go down to the cafeteria together. Bertha mentioned that Bruno had hired excellent chefs to ensure the employees had the best meals.


    They were waiting for the employee elevator to descend when suddenly Sondra emerged from the executive elevator and entered Bruno¡¯s office without warning.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯vee for you to go out for lunch as we nned,¡± Sondra eximed. Bruno narrowed his eyes. Her voice couldn¡¯t be any more shrill.


    He couldn¡¯t stand Sondra¡¯s arrogance or the way she treated the employees. He tolerated her solely to annoy Nicole.


    They walked hand in hand out of the office, passing by Nicole without acknowledging her. They didn¡¯t even bother to look her way. Nicole felt sorry that Bertha had witnessed what she had be-aplete mockery to those two.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nicole, forgive my audacity, but is she your sister? Is something wrong with Mr. Bruno?¡± Bertha asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Nicole replied.


    They arrived at the cafeteria, just as they were about to start eating, Nicole heard Max¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Little dragonfly, I¡¯vee to have lunch with you. Your father told me today is your first day of work,¡± Max said.


    ¡°Max, it¡¯s great to see you here!¡± Nicole was delighted to see her friend. She got up to hug him; his presence had brightened her day.


    ¡°This is Bertha, Bruno¡¯s secretary,¡± Nicole introduced them.


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Maximilian, Nicole¡¯s best friend,¡± Max greeted Bertha.


    They sat down to eat amidstughter and pleasant conversation. After a while, Bertha bid them farewell as she needed to be at her desk before Bruno returned. Nicole stayed behind to say goodbye to Max.


    ¡°Thank you foring, Max. I needed yourpany, even if only for a moment,¡± Nicole expressed her gratitude.


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to visit you, but Sophie told me that your jerk of a husband has forbidden visits. We¡¯ll have to wait for Dante to return so we can do it,¡± Max replied.


    ¡°That would be great. I hope hees back soon. I¡¯ll be eagerly waiting,¡± Nicole said.


    They bid farewell with a hug and a kiss on the cheek. Nicole heard a clearing of the throat behind her, and when she turned, Bruno was observing them with a furious expression. He approached her and pulled her aside.


    ¡°May I know what this guy is doing here in mypany?¡± he demanded, visibly angry.

 Tempting the devil

    Nicole felt upset when she heard the tone he was speaking to her in.


    ¡°He¡¯s my friend and he came to visit me,¡± she said.


    ¡°He needs to leave immediately. I¡¯ll order them to ban him from entering,¡± he replied.


    Max clenched his fists. That man was aplete idiot. He couldn¡¯t understand why Nicole was still with him. It was clear that he was aggressive and didn¡¯t respect her. He wasn¡¯t aware of what was really going on. Nicole had asked Sophie not to tell him anything because she knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself and would try to hit Bruno.


    When Bruno returned to his office, he noticed that Nicole wasn¡¯t with Bertha. He needed her to find a file, so he decided to go downstairs to look for her and bring her back to her workce. He didn¡¯t expect toe across that scene. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    They were making a fool out of him in front of hispany¡¯s staff. That girl was tempting the devil, seeing her so close to someone else made his blood boil, especially if that someone was Maximilian Roberts.


    ¡°Listen to me, Bruno. If you dare to do that, I will call a press conference and expose the rtionship you have with my sister. My friends can visit me whenever they please. Enough of you prohibiting things just because you feel like it,¡± she said.


    ¡°Looks like the kitty has sharpened her ws. Fine, I won¡¯t do it. Just remember, he whoughsstughs best,¡± he replied.


    He turned around and walked away,pletely furious. He would find a way to make Nicole pay for her audacity. He wasn¡¯t ustomed to his orders not being obeyed, let alone being threatened, and Nicole had done it in front of his employees. That would have serious consequences for her.


    Max watched them with clenched fists. He had the strong urge to punch that arrogant man. He decided not to intervene to avoid a scene. Nicole said goodbye to him and then returned to her ce outside Bruno¡¯s office.


    ¡°Nicole, the boss asked that as soon as youe up, you bring him a coffee. He takes it ck, no sugar.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s logical that he takes it that way. I¡¯ve read that ck, sugarless coffee is the favorite of maniacs,¡± Bertha said, looking at her and thenughing at what she had said.


    She entered the office to bring him the coffee. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at her, let alone thank her. She thought about throwing the hot coffee on his pants, but she decided to leave calmly. She ced the cup on the desk, said nothing, and left the office. She felt Bruno¡¯s gaze on her, but she resisted the urge to turn around. She didn¡¯t want him to insult her.


    In the afternoon, Bruno still had to go through Sondra¡¯s ce. He felt tired and had no desire to deal with her. He let Nicole know that he would leave with her, and Jack would pick up her sister. They would be driven by the chauffeur.


    Nicole didn¡¯t like the idea of having to endure his bad mood on the way home, and she knew her sister wouldn¡¯t be happy either.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    They traveled in silence. He was too tired to argue, and Nicole was grateful for that. Bruno closed his eyes and leaned his head back. Only the sound of their breathing could be heard. Despite his fatigue, he had to make an effort to control himself. Having her so close was torture, and her sweet aroma was driving him mad.


    When they arrived at the mansion, Nanny was waiting for Nicole in the living room. Shortly after, Sondra arrived and approached Nicole for a hug.


    ¡°My dear Nanny, I imagine you¡¯ve made my favorite dinner,¡± Sondra said. Nanny¡¯s face showed displeasure.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I made Nicole¡¯s favorite dinner. You have someone here who can prepare your preferences. I¡¯m going to ask you not to hug me again, and I¡¯m not Nanny to you. I¡¯m Mrs. Sara, I hope you don¡¯t forget that,¡± Nanny replied sternly.


    ¡°But Nanny¡­¡± Sondra felt hurt. She loved her nanny very much.


    ¡°No, Sondra. You have caused a lot of harm to your sister, and I cannot forgive you for that. If I don¡¯t tell your father, it¡¯s because of his delicate state. Let¡¯s go, Nicole, dinner is getting cold,¡± Nanny said.


    Nicole observed her sister¡¯s furious expression and thought she saw a smirk on Bruno¡¯s face. Instead of being annoyed, he seemed to be amused.


    In the early morning, Nicole couldn¡¯t sleep. She was thirsty, and her water bottle was empty. Barefoot and in her pajamas, she went down to the kitchen. Once in the kitchen, she craved chocte ice cream with whipped cream. She opened the fridge to get it, but as she turned around, she felt like she bumped into someone.


    Looking up, she saw Bruno staring at her intently, as was his habit. She had stained his shirt with the ice cream. He took off his shirt and held Nicole¡¯s chin with his hand, pulling her towards him. She couldn¡¯t resist; she thought she was foolish for falling into his game again.


    Nicole felt her face burning, the heat spreading throughout her body. He kissed her passionately, as if he needed her. He lifted her and sat her on the kitchen ind, opening her legs and positioning himself between them while continuing to kiss her. She felt that his delicious scent was awakening her senses. Making an effort, she managed to react. She pushed him away and distanced herself from him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you think you can have both of us at your disposal? You¡¯re a cynic,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel that you disliked it so much. You responded to my kisses and my caresses. That shows you are and will always be mine, mine whenever I decide,¡± he said, observing her with a mocking smile on his face.


    Nicole turned around to walk away, berating herself for once again letting herself be carried away by her instincts.


    Bruno clenched his fists as he watched her disappear down the hallway. He didn¡¯t even know why his body reacted that way when she was near.


    The next day, Nicole woke up very early. She took a rxing bath and decided to dress up in a sexy outfit. She felt she needed it to boost her self-esteem.


    She put on a tight ck dress that was slightly above the knee. It had a discreet but eye-catching neckline. Lately, she had noticed that she was gaining weight, and her breasts had grown. She wore stilettos and tied her hair up in a high ponytail. A touch of makeup, some perfume, and she stood in front of the mirror, feeling satisfied with her appearance.


    When she arrived at the office, she noticed that everyone was staring at her. She stepped out of the elevator just as Bruno was leaving his office. He looked at her and gestured for her toe into his office.


    Bruno had arrived early at the corporate office. He needed some contracts, so he went out to see if Nicole had arrived. That¡¯s when he saw her stepping out of the elevator. He noticed that the employees passing by couldn¡¯t help but look at her. She looked stunning in that tight dress, entuating her curvespletely. He felt furious. No one but him should be able to see her like that.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Leone. Tell me, what do you need?¡± she addressed him coldly.


    ¡°What I need is for you to find a damn way to change out of that outfit,¡± he eximed,pletely out of control.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry? I don¡¯t think I understand. I believe this dress is appropriate for the office,¡± she replied, letting his words get to her.


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s not the dress, it¡¯s how you look wearing it,¡± he replied, no longer caring to hide his jealousy.


    ¡°So, you think I look bad wearing it?¡± she asked, deliberately trying to provoke him.


    Bruno ran his hands through his hair in desperation.


    ¡°Damn it, no! On the contrary, you look too good. You can¡¯t go around drawing that much attention to yourself,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯mfortable, and I have no intention of changing. If you don¡¯t need anything else, I¡¯ll leave now,¡± she said, on the verge of bursting intoughter in front of him.


    She left, leaving him furious. Bruno threw everything that was on his desk. Bertha, upon hearing what was happening, rushed into the room.


    ¡°Are you alright, sir? Do you need anything?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, just leave and let me be alone. Nicole can take care of cleaning all this upter,¡± he ordered.


    ¡°As you wish, sir.¡±


    Bertha immediately left. Her boss was getting in a worse mood with each passing moment.

 Hidden pregnancy

    Nicole had heard the loud noise caused by things falling and ss shattering. She sat calmly, ignoring what was happening. Bertha got up and ran off, and a little whileter, she returned lookingpletely pale.


    ¡°Mr. Bruno is in a bad mood. He threw everything off his desk, the ss broke, and he ordered that you clean upter,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well, he makes the mess and I¡¯m the one who has to clean it up,¡± Nicole replied, annoyed.


    During lunchtime, Bruno came out looking very serious and stood in front of Nicole¡¯s desk.


    ¡°You wille and have lunch with me,¡± he said in an authoritative tone.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, I already made ns to eat with Bertha,¡± she responded, irritated by his way of addressing her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you. Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, approaching and grabbing her arm to force her to get up.


    Nicole felt that she had had enough of Bruno¡¯s behavior. She couldn¡¯t stand him anymore and needed to find a way to distance herself from him. They walked to the restaurant together, which was on the same block as the corporate office. It was a well-known ce in the area, and they were promptly shown to a table.


    They sat down, and the waiter approached to give them the menu while smiling at Nicole. Bruno tried not to get agitated and focused on reading the menu.


    ¡°Bruno, I need you to sign the divorce papers. I spoke with my familywyer earlier, and he will take care of everything,¡± she decided to be direct. She couldn¡¯t continue by his side any longer.


    Bruno felt his face burn at what she said. He would never allow her to leave; she belonged to him alone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, not even in your wildest dreams will you get rid of me,¡± he responded furiously.


    Nicole felt tears streaming down her cheeks. She had to try to be strong. It was useless to try to reach an agreement with him.


    They ate in silence, avoiding eye contact. After a while, they left the restaurant. They had only walked a few steps when Nicole felt a strong dizziness. She leaned against the wall, feeling someone holding her waist. Everything around her turned ck.


    She woke up in a hospital bed and thought that she should eat much better. Bruno was by her side, as always, watching her intently.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡± he asked genuinely concerned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you really care, but I¡¯m feeling fine now,¡± she replied listlessly.


    ¡°The doctor ordered some tests for you. They took your blood, and the results will be here soon. You were unconscious for a while,¡± he said.


    Bruno¡¯s phone rang at that moment. It was Nicole¡¯s father, and she assumed he must have notified him. The doctor entered just then, and Bruno stepped out into the hallway to answer the call.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Mrs. Leone. I have received your results. You have anemia, and you¡¯ll need to take good care of yourself and eat well, especially now that you¡¯ll have to do it for two,¡± the doctor said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Doctor. What do you mean?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You are pregnant. Allow me to congratte you. You are at least three months along. We¡¯ll need to confirm it with an ultrasound. Bruno will be happy, and your parents even more so. I have been a friend of the family for a long time, and I know they desire an heir,¡± he exined.


    Nicole felt terrified. She had hoped for anything but this. It was the worst news she could receive at that moment, not because of the baby, but because she wanted to distance herself from Bruno as soon as possible. She wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it for long. If she had previously denied him the divorce, now it would be impossible to give it to him.


    ¡°Doctor, please don¡¯t tell Bruno about the pregnancy. I want to surprise him when the whole family is gathered,¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just inform him that she has anemia since he will ask what caused her fainting spell,¡± the doctor assured her.


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor,¡± Nicole replied gratefully.


    When Bruno entered, the doctor exined that Nicole needed rest and a proper diet. He prescribed some vitamins to prevent the anemia from progressing. Nicole was grateful that he agreed not to mention her pregnancy.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Jorge. I will make sure she follows your instructions to the letter,¡± Bruno said.


    They returned to the mansion, and Bruno decided that Nicole should not go to the office. She needed to rest. His nanny grew concerned when she found out what had happened.


    ¡°Mr. Bruno, my girl needs my care. I assume she won¡¯t being to the office until she recovers,¡± the nanny said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Nana. She will stay under your care until the doctor indicates she can return to work,¡± Bruno agreed.


    Nicole felt depressed at the thought of being confined once again. What a stroke of bad luck! It would be even harder for her to escape from there. She had to hurry before the pregnancy became noticeable or before the doctor decided to tell Bruno or her parents.


    Bruno returned to the office, and Nicole stayed with the nanny. She noticed that the atmosphere in the house was different when that pair wasn¡¯t around.


    The next morning, she went downstairs for breakfast. The nanny had prepared fruit and a delicious soup for her. As she was finishing her meal, she heardughtering from the living room. When she went to see what was happening, she saw Dante, M¨¢x, and Sophie. All three approached her with smiles.


    ¡°Little sis, it¡¯s great to see that you¡¯re feeling better. Your parents called mest night and asked me toe see you. They¡¯ll be back from Singapore in two weeks,¡± Dante said.


    ¡°Sophie, it¡¯s so good to have you here. I talked to my motherst night, but she didn¡¯t mention that they wereing to see me,¡± Nicole said as she hugged Sophie.


    ¡°And what about a hug for me, my dragonfly? I know we saw each other a few days ago, but I was really worried when Sophie told me what happened to you,¡± M¨¢x said.


    ¡°Thanks foring, M¨¢x. You know you and Dante are like brothers to me,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Sis-inw, you really scared Bruno. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to admit it, he was really worried about you. When he called me because you wouldn¡¯t wake up, he could barely speak,¡± Sophie chimed in.


    ¡°Hi, brother-inw. It¡¯s great to see you. Thanks for bringing my friends,¡± Nicole said.


    Nicole was surprised to hear Dante say that Bruno had been worried. Perhaps deep down, he had some hidden feelings.


    They went out to the garden, and the nanny brought them some drinks to refresh themselves. They spent time chatting, but as all good thingse to an end, Sondra and Bruno arrived.


    ¡°Dante, my brother, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re visiting us.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t invite me, I have no choice but to invite myself,¡± Bruno said.


    He walked towards M¨¢x, but Dante noticed his intentions and grabbed him by the shoulder, leading him away from there.


    Dante wouldn¡¯t allow Bruno to ruin Nicole¡¯s gathering, so he took him to the study. Bruno reluctantly went along, more out of force than willingness. They had a few drinks together, and it had been a while since they had sat down to talk as brothers. Most of their encounters at the office were focused on business matters.


    Later, Dante bid farewell when he noticed Nicole¡¯s friends were leaving. Bruno immediately went up to his room, feeling angry and not wanting to see Nicole. Sondra had gone upstairs as soon as she saw herself being ignored by Nicole and her friends. Even Dante didn¡¯t greet her. Bruno was thankful that she was already asleep when he entered.


    In the early hours of the morning, his mind couldn¡¯t stop racing, preventing him from sleeping. He thought it was unbelievable that Nicole could act like that, but the evidence against her was clear. He got up and headed towards her room, determined to make her suffer.


    She had to pay, but that wouldn¡¯t stop him from enjoying her body. He knocked on her door, but there was no response. He thought she might be too tired and returned to his own room.


    Upon entering, he was surprised to see Sondra waiting for him, dressed in a redce babydoll. It was a very transparent and suggestive garment that left nothing to the imagination. He observed her and couldn¡¯t deny that she was beautiful, but shallow and empty. He grabbed a sheet and threw it over her.


    ¡°This better be thest time you do this. We have an agreement, and if you don¡¯t respect it, you¡¯re out of my house,¡± he said, clearly annoyed. He was tired of having to deal with that woman every day.


    He saw fury in her eyes as she quickly put on a robe. Bruno walked past her into his small office without even looking at her. Who did she think she was? He decided who he wanted to be with, and he wanted to be with Nicole, whoever he pleased.


    Elsewhere, Rina Jones was contemting how she could reim her daughter. She knew that hiding from Sergio De Santis wouldn¡¯t be easy. She wouldn¡¯t let him institutionalize her daughter again. She would seek out G¨ªo. He had to know that he was Nicole¡¯s father.

 Angel or demon?

    She was sure that knowing it would help her recover what belonged to her daughter, the inheritance that Sergio stole from her. It had been left to her by her parents, who never agreed with her marriage to Noah. She had no other choice.


    G¨ªo had abandoned her, forced by his parents. He didn¡¯t find out about her pregnancy and made Noah believe he was the father. After the baby was born, she made him believe that the baby was premature. The doctor she hired helped her with that.


    On his part, G¨ªo had returned to the United States. Doing so brought back so many memories. He had to leave the love of his life to please his parents and marry his goddaughter. His father was in poor health, and that was his final wish.


    Alessandra had not been a bad wife, but he never managed to love her. She passed away while giving birth to their son, who died dayster. He was leftpletely alone as his mother also passed away just a few monthster. He returned to find Rina, but he learned that she was already married. He decided to remain alone because he still loved her.


    The loneliness was tough, not a pleasantpanion. This time, he had returned to revive hispany, which had been neglected for so many years in Australia and was on the brink of bankruptcy. He nned to inject capital to boost it and then return to Australia. Being there filled him with nostalgia, every ce they had visited together filled his mind with memories.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rina had learned from old friends that G¨ªo was in town. She nned to look for him, unsure if he would believe her words, but she was willing to take the risk. She had no one else to turn to and hoped not to cause problems with his wife.


    G¨ªo had a difficult week, with too many meetings with new partners. Soon, the Rossano Corporation would be one of the best in the home automation industry. He had a lot of work to do, as thepany wasrge and the responsibilities were greater.


    He was distracted when he heard someone knock on his door. Annoyed, he called his secretary through the inte.


    ¡°Laura, I specifically asked not to be disturbed. I¡¯m reviewing contracts and can¡¯t afford any distractions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Rossano. I tried to stop thedy, but I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    He heard the persistent knocking on his door again. Furious, he got up to open it. To his surprise, something he never thought would happen unfolded before him. Standing in front of him was Rina, time seeming to have not touched her. She was still beautiful, with her long ck hair, full lips, and those mesmerizing blue eyes. He felt the impulse to embrace her but managed to restrain himself; it wouldn¡¯t be right.


    Rina had arrived at the corporate office and decided to go directly to his office. She feared that if she announced herself, he wouldn¡¯t see her. The secretary tried to stop her, but she couldn¡¯t. She persistently knocked on the door, and when it opened, she saw him standing there. He was still very attractive, tall, with brown hair and captivating honey-colored eyes. Age had definitely treated him well.


    ¡°Hello, G¨ªo. It¡¯s been a long time,¡± she said, looking directly into his eyes.


    G¨ªo politely weed her, trying to conceal the emotions he was feeling. He took a breath before responding.


    ¡°Hello, Rina. Nice to see you. Please have a seat. I heard you married Noah Williams,¡± he said, thinking it was best to be straightforward.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Now, tell me, what brings you here?¡± he asked, attempting to hide any disappointment in his tone of voice.


    ¡°We need to talk. What I have to tell you is very serious. I need your help,¡± she said.


    ¡°Does your husband agree with you seeking my help?¡± he questioned, not understanding why she was reaching out to him when Noah Williams was a man with certain power in the business world.


    ¡°I don¡¯t live with Noah anymore. Many things have happened. After you left, I found out that I was pregnant,¡± she revealed.


    G¨ªo thought he hadn¡¯t heard correctly. What was she trying to say? He stared at her,pletely taken aback.


    ¡°We have a daughter,¡± she finally blurted out, deciding it was time to be straightforward and not beat around the bush.


    ¡°What? It seems like I didn¡¯t hear correctly,¡± he responded, now feeling extremely nervous.


    ¡°When I found out, you were already married. If my parents had found out, they wouldn¡¯t have forgiven me. They wouldn¡¯t have allowed the child to be born. I knew Noah was in love with me, so I approached him, and we got married shortly after. Regardless, my parents turned their backs on me. They never epted Noah, or any man for that matter, as an ideal partner for me.


    We left California and moved here, searching for new opportunities. When our daughter was born, I made Noah believe she was premature. He thinks she is his daughter. Eventually, my parents reached out to us and returned my fortune. I helped Noah establish hispany, and not long after, my parents died in a ne ident. They named my daughter as the heir and appointed me as her guardian until she came of age.


    When my daughter was only eight months old, Sergio De Santis kidnapped me. He forced me to live with him, kept me locked up all the time. When he realized I didn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings, he forced me to hand over my daughter¡¯s inheritance to him. He and his lover, D¨¦borah, confined me in a psychiatric hospital.¡±


    G¨ªo was left frozen, trying to absorb everything he had just heard. It was simply difficult toprehend.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through all that,¡± he said sincerely.


    Rina stared at him, studying his reaction, trying to guess how he was taking it all in.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe she is your daughter, we can do a DNA test,¡± she said, wanting to remove any doubt that Nicole was his child.


    G¨ªo observed her intently, which made her very nervous.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I believe you. What is her name?¡± A great curiosity had awakened within him.


    ¡°Nicole, like your mother. Although your parents didn¡¯t approve of me, I thought you would like her to be named that way.¡±


    G¨ªo stared at her with an expression she couldn¡¯t decipher. Suddenly, she noticed thick tears rolling down his cheeks.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, G¨ªo?¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, while looking at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she said, feeling very confused.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me a daughter. I thought I was alone in this world, and today you give me the best gift-a daughter, a daughter with the woman I have loved all my life.¡± He couldn¡¯t hold back his feelings any longer.


    He stood up and approached her, passionately kissing her. Rina reciprocated the kiss, a kiss in which they wanted to reim everything that was taken from them, all the time and experiences they couldn¡¯t share. Finally, after so many years, they could be together.


    Reluctantly, Rina interrupted the moment.


    ¡°If you want to meet her, there will be a charity g organized by the Williams every year. I imagine she will be there. It¡¯s the only opportunity we¡¯ll have to talk to her. Noah has put tight security around her, which is why I haven¡¯t been able to approach her. The g will be masquerade-themed, which works in my favor because they won¡¯t be able to recognize me.¡±


    ¡°I received an invitation a week ago, so we won¡¯t have any trouble getting in.¡±


    ¡°I know it will be a tough blow for her. She has spent her whole life believing she was raised by her parents. It will be difficult, but I¡¯m not willing to give up on her.¡±


    At Art Bio Corporation, Nicole noticed that Bruno was calmer. He no longer attacked her constantly like before, although his treatment towards her remained condescending. Bertha informed her that Bruno had requested her presence in his office.


    Nicole immediately went there. Upon seeing her enter, Bruno didn¡¯t hear what she said. He could only see her red lips and those huge, beautiful eyes. Was she an angel or a demon?


    ¡°Bruno, I¡¯ve asked if you need something,¡± she repeated, annoyed.


    ¡°To you, I need you,¡± he answered, unable to resist any longer. He didn¡¯t want to hold back his desires.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for your games. You¡¯ve already hurt me enough, and thest thing I want is to be near you. So if you don¡¯t need something work-rted, I¡¯m leaving,¡± she said, turning towards the door.


    Bruno quickly stood up and positioned himself in front of her. He pushed her onto the desk and began kissing her passionately. She bit his lip, which made him angry. He kissed her desperately, and in response, Nicole delivered a strong blow to his groin.


    ¡°Ouch, that hurt. You¡¯re definitely a demon,¡± he said.

 A Truce Between The Two

    Nicole reacted furiously to Bruno¡¯s audacity. She was tired of his games and of him feeling like he owned her. She was paying for something that wasn¡¯t her fault and wasn¡¯t willing to tolerate it anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, a boor. Don¡¯t evere near me again. If you gave me a divorce and I never saw you again, I would be the happiest woman on earth.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve got guts, kitten. Don¡¯t you dare do what you did again or I¡¯ll forget that I¡¯m a gentleman. I¡¯m informing you that next Saturday we¡¯ll be attending the charity g your parents are hosting. The driver will take you after work to choose the dress you¡¯ll wear that night. I¡¯ve already spoken to Madame Sutie, she¡¯ll be waiting for you. Wait for me in your room tonight, don¡¯t lock the door or I¡¯m capable of knocking it down.¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t believe the nerve and audacity of that man. She pretended to ept his order to avoid continuing the argument.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like arguing, it will be as youmand, master and lord.¡±


    She stormed out of the office. Bertha approached her with a cup of tea because she was shaking too much and couldn¡¯t control herself. The secretary didn¡¯t know what was going on, but if Mr. Bruno dared to hurt Nicole, she would speak to Mr. Leone to inform him of what was happening in his son¡¯s marriage. She wouldn¡¯t care about losing her job, but Mrs. Nicole didn¡¯t deserve all this.


    Later, the driver took her to Madame Sutie¡¯s boutique, the best in town. Madame Sutie had a close friendship with her mother, so she had known her for a long time. When she saw her, she greeted her effusively.


    ¡°Nicole, my dear, it¡¯s so good to see you! I¡¯ve been waiting for your visit since your wedding.¡±


    ¡°Dear Sutie, I haven¡¯t been able to visit you. On Saturday is the charity g of my parents¡¯pany and I want a dress suitable for the asion.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in the right ce, beautiful! I¡¯ve received my invitation so we¡¯ll see each other there.¡±


    Nicole smiled and Madame brought her several dresses. Nicole tried on each one but none werepletely to her liking. Finally, she brought her a ck mermaid-cut dress with an open back.


    ¡°You look marvelous. I assure you, it¡¯s the perfect dress for the asion. Wait, I¡¯ll bring you a matching mask.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sutie. You always have unique designs.¡±


    She left there satisfied with her dress, but worried about how to avoid being with Bruno that night. Bruno waited for Sondra to fall asleep. He didn¡¯t want her questioning him, he didn¡¯t have to give her exnations, but it was better to save himself the bad moment. He headed towards Nicole¡¯s room, wearing only his bathrobe, with nothing underneath, so he wouldn¡¯t have to undress.


    When he arrived, he realized that the door was unlocked, just as he had asked. He entered the room, which was dark, with only a faint reflectioning through the curtains. He approached the bed, took off his bathrobe and then got under the covers next to her. With his hands, he began to explore her body and realized that she had gained weight. The next day he would tell her to spend more time at the gym. Just as he was about to start taking off her robe, the light came on and he turned to see Nicole standing by the door.


    ¡°What does this mean, Bruno?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Bruno was surprised and suddenly heard a scream at his side. When he turned, he saw Nanny lying next to him,pletely exalted.


    ¡°Bruno, son, what are you doing?¡±


    Sure, here is the trantion with corrected spelling:


    Bruno was surprised and suddenly heard a scream at his side. When he turned, he saw Nanny lying next to him,pletely exalted.


    ¡°Bruno, son, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Nicole! What kind of tasteless joke is this?¡±


    ¡°Joke? You¡¯re mistaken. I just went down to the kitchen for a ss of water.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this, I assure you.¡±


    He put on his robe under the covers and stormed out of there, knowing that Nicole had done it on purpose. He would find a way to get her back for the little joke. Nicole had asked her nanny to sleep with her, knowing that Bruno wouldn¡¯t enter if he realized she was with her. Later she felt thirsty and went down to the kitchen for a ss of water. When she returned and turned on the light, she saw Bruno lying next to Nanny. She was about to burst outughing but held back out of respect for her nanny. Bruno¡¯s face was priceless.


    On Saturday night, Bruno was desperately waiting for Nicole to go to the charity event. She was already taking too long and he was about to go up and look for her when he saw hering down the stairs. He was impressed and thought that with that dress she looked damn sexy. She wore a Vian mask, her hair pulled back, with fine strands framing her face in waves. It was a dream to see her. Nicole stood at the top of the stairs and looked at Bruno. He approached and took her by the arm. They walked to the car and he opened the door for her to get in. Then he got in next to her, determined to ask for a truce that night.


    ¡°You look beautiful tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I know we don¡¯t get along well, but I ask that just for tonight we forget our differences.¡±


    She was surprised by what Bruno said and didn¡¯t think he would be capable of treating her well even for a moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. We both need some peace.¡±


    When they arrived at the party, Bruno helped her out of the car and then took her by the waist. They walked down the red carpet as reporters took many pictures of them. They looked like the perfect couple. When they entered, they headed to their table where their parents were already waiting for them with their usual enthusiasm.


    ¡°Hello son, it¡¯s good to see that you¡¯re getting along better now. You make a lovely couple.¡±


    ¡°Hello mom, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Nicole, you look wonderful. I have no doubt that my grandchildren will be beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Hello mother-inw, you also look very beautiful tonight.¡±


    Nicole had epted the truce proposed by Bruno. That back-and-forth had already tired her out and she needed to gain his trust if she wanted to escape from his side. Nicole¡¯s parents arrived shortly after and she was happy to see them.


    ¡°Hello mom, dad, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve returned safely. I hope you enjoyed your trip.¡±


    ¡°Hello daughter, we¡¯ve missed you. The trip was great and we needed to rx. Your father fell in love with thendscapes of that country.¡±


    Later, Sondra arrived, looking stunning in that dress-red, fitted, with a plunging neckline and a mid-thigh slit. Judging by the expression on her face, she wasn¡¯t in a good mood, perhaps because Bruno hadn¡¯t included her in his ns.


    Nicole believed Bruno had deliberately excluded Sondra to prevent their parents from discovering what was happening between them. It suddenly became clear to her why he had called for a truce: it was likely to keep her from revealing their rtionship to their parents, as such a scandal would damage both families¡¯ reputations.


    For a moment, Nicole had imagined warmth in those cold eyes and built castles in the air. She had thought maybe he was willing to give it a try with her. But it was all just illusions; Bruno despised her, and that wouldn¡¯t change.


    After a while, Bruno stood up and extended his hand to Nicole, asking her to dance. She was tempted to refuse, but with her parents¡¯ eyes on her, she had no choice but to ept. Sondra tried to hide her displeasure.


    They found themselves in the middle of the dance floor, a slow song ying. He ced his arms around her waist, and she ced hers around his neck. In silence, they moved slowly to the rhythm of the music. He kissed her gently, and without thinking, she reciprocated. If he wanted to y, they would both y. She closed her eyes and let herself be carried away.


    They lost track of time, unaware of how many songs had yed. When they opened their eyes, no one else was around. The music had stopped, and everyone was observing them curiously. Nicole took Bruno¡¯s hand, and they returned to their table.


    Their parents greeted them withughter, as they had been waiting for them to return so they could begin the auction.


    Sondra was fuming, and Nicole nced at her with a concealed smile. Today, she would give back a fraction of what Sondra had given her. Nicole apologized and excused herself to go to the restroom, unaware that her sister had followed her. Upon entering, she stood in front of Nicole and attempted to p her. Nicole closed her eyes, bracing herself for the blow. But when she felt nothing, she opened her eyes and saw a woman stopping Sondra¡¯s hand. The woman didn¡¯t say anything and left in a rage.


    Nicole thanked the woman and apologized for the awkward moment. Standing in front of the mirror to touch up her makeup, the woman stood beside her, removed her mask, and stared at her strangely.


    ¡°Are you Nicole Williams?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, I am. Who are you?¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°My name is Rina Jones. I know you might not believe what I¡¯m about to tell you, but please, I ask you to give me a chance to exin.¡±

 I Am Your Mother

    Nicole was puzzled by the stranger¡¯s behavior. The woman stared at her intently, and suddenly, it clicked in Nicole¡¯s mind.


    ¡°I remember now. You¡¯re the woman who approached my father the other day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Your father hasn¡¯t been willing to talk to me. He has put up surveince to keep me away from you.¡±


    ¡°Do you have something to do with my father? Are you his lover?¡±


    ¡°I was his wife twenty years ago.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Were you his wife when my mother was pregnant with me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then please exin, because I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°They have lied to you. Please, just allow me to finish speaking. What I¡¯m about to tell you is very difficult, and it will be a shock to you. When I married Noah, I was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child. That person abandoned me. Your father was terminally ill, and his dying wish was for him to marry someone else. He didn¡¯t know I was pregnant because I found out afterward, when he was already married.¡±


    ¡°I looked for Noah and agreed to marry him without telling him I was pregnant. I made him believe that you were born prematurely. I know I didn¡¯t act correctly, but my parents wouldn¡¯t have forgiven me, and they wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to be born.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be true. You¡¯re lying. My mother is Emma. I don¡¯t know who you are or what you¡¯re trying to aplish with this.¡±


    ¡°I am your mother. Your father¡¯s name is G¨ªo. G¨ªo Rossano. He has just found out that he is your father, and he is happy with the news.¡±


    ¡°We can do a DNA test, but I kindly ask you not to let Noah find out. He believes he is your father, and he will try to prevent you from taking the test. Choose the doctor and the day you want to do it.¡±


    ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true, then you abandoned me.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that. I was kidnapped by Sergio De Santis. He wanted to force me to love him, and when he realized I didn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings, he locked me up in a psychiatric hospital, forcing me to give him the inheritance your grandparents left for you. Thepany and that man¡¯s fortune belong to you.¡±


    Nicole listened to what the woman was saying. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Her world was falling apart. If it weren¡¯t for the striking resemnce between them, she would have thought the woman was crazy. The color of her eyes and hair was the same as Nicole¡¯s. Her father had brown hair and green eyes, while her supposed mother was a redhead with honey-colored eyes. Nicole had always thought she didn¡¯t resemble them.


    ¡°The day we take the test, if you agree to it, you will meet your father. He is here. He doesn¡¯t want to pressure you. He understands that it¡¯s a heavy blow for you. I only ask that you don¡¯t say anything yet. My life is in danger if Sergio finds out.¡±


    ¡°Alright. For now, I¡¯m in a veryplicated situation with my husband, and it¡¯s difficult for me to leave the house. Give me your phone number, and I will message you to arrange the DNA test.¡±


    Rina gave her the number, and Nicole immediately left the bathroom. The shock had affected her deeply, and she didn¡¯t feel well. She had lived a life of lies. Now she understood Sondra¡¯s behavior. Sondra must have known she wasn¡¯t Emma¡¯s daughter. Nicole wondered if Noah was Sondra¡¯s father. Nicole was eighteen years old, and Sondra was twenty-three. When she received the DNA test results, they would have to provide her with many exnations, whether the result was positive or not.


    She returned to the table, feeling very unwell. Bruno hurriedly approached to support her as she almost fell. He thought it was due to anemia, but she didn¡¯t know if it was because of the shock or the pregnancy.


    ¡°Nicole, are you okay?¡± Bruno asked.


    ¡°It was just a slight dizziness, but it¡¯s passed now.¡±


    Her parents and inws expressed concern, but only Sondra seemed to be pleased with what was happening. Bruno insisted on taking her home, ignoring his sister, who had no choice but to stay with their parents. Nicole didn¡¯t know what lie he would tell them about where she was living.


    When they arrived at the mansion, Bruno insisted on carrying her in his arms to her bedroom. He gently ced her on the bed and turned to leave. Nicole thought he was going to go, but he approached the door, locked it, turned on themp on the nightstand, and then turned off the main light. He entered the walk-in closet and returned with Nicole¡¯s pajamas in his hands.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to see, I¡¯ll turn away. Or if you allow me, I¡¯ll help you change,¡± he said.


    She let him remove her dress, and he did it slowly. He roamed her body with his gaze, and Nicole couldn¡¯t help but tremble. This time, she would listen to what her body felt, she would listen to her conscience afterward.


    It was a wonderful night, a tremendous marathon. They made love so many times that they lost count. The night seemed too short, and Nicole would have wanted it to be infinite. There wasn¡¯t a part of her body that he didn¡¯t explore with his lips and hands. It was both tender and passionate.


    Nicole sighed. It would be so easy to get used to this. She was lying on his chest, and she tried to get up to take a shower, but her legs didn¡¯t respond. So she settled back next to him and fell asleep. When she woke up, he was no longer there. She thought they were back to square one. The truce had ended.


    Bruno had woken up very early. Nicole was still sleeping on his chest. He watched her for a while. She was incredibly beautiful, with lovely and delicate features. He couldn¡¯t believe that what he was feeling for her was wrong.


    Falling into her trap would be foolish, even though he knew it would help her achieve her ns. He bathed and dressed, trying to make as little noise as possible. He would go to the office without breakfast. He didn¡¯t want to confront Nicole. When he went downstairs, Sondra was already waiting for him. They left together, and he would drop her off. On the way, she confronted him, realizing that he had spent the night with her sister. Bruno became furious. He didn¡¯t owe her any exnations. She had already been given more than she deserved.


    ¡°You spent the night with my sister?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something that should concern you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re doing exactly what she wants, she¡¯ll soon achieve everything she has nned.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time we put an end to this charade, you should go back to your parents¡¯ house.¡±


    ¡°Bruno, I actually care about you. Give me a chance to show you that I love you, that you can be happy with me. Get Nicolepletely out of your life.¡±


    ¡°From now on, whatever I do or don¡¯t do with Nicole is my own business. I made the mistake of letting you into my house, but starting today, you will no longer be allowed entry. I¡¯ll send your things to your parents¡¯ house.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re aplete idiot. I¡¯ve only tried to help you. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you about what Nicole has nned. I won¡¯t go back to your house, but I swear I¡¯ll make you pay for what you¡¯ve done to me.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to you. We had an agreement to expose your sister, but now I¡¯m doubting what you¡¯ve told me. It¡¯s better for you to leave here, I¡¯ll call a taxi to take you.¡±


    She stormed off, mming the door. Bruno had made it clear from the beginning that he wasn¡¯t interested. He hade to know her and knew she could be lying about Nicole.


    She arrived at her office and immersed herself in work. She wanted to keep her mind upied, but she couldn¡¯t get Nicole out of her thoughts for a single second. It had even seemed like she heard her voice outside. She went out to check and found her talking to Bertha.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Nicole, what are you doing here? The doctor hasn¡¯t authorized you toe back yet.¡±


    ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,e into my office.¡±


    He observed her for a moment, seeing her so small, so fragile. Lately, he had noticed she had gained a little weight, yet she looked worn out and pale. She sat in front of him and looked at him with herrge blue eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you need something?¡±


    ¡°Bruno, what are we? What¡¯s going to happen with our rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Rtionship? What rtionship? What happened was insignificant. I don¡¯t want you to think there¡¯s anything between us.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯m just going to ask you not toe near me again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I wille near you, and I will make you mine whenever I please.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re stupid, arrogant. You think you can have the world at your feet. From today, I won¡¯t let you or Sondra trample over me however you like. Everything has a limit, and I¡¯ve reached mine.¡±


    Bruno had said what he didn¡¯t truly feel. In that moment, his pride had outweighed his heart. When he told her they didn¡¯t have a rtionship, she took it calmly, which hurt him. However, when he said he would make her his whenever he pleased, she became furious. After insulting him, she stormed out, mming the door.


    Bruno talked to Jack. Nicole couldn¡¯t leave without his permission. His biggest fear was that she would try to leave him.

 Escaping the Enemy

    Nicole was furious. In her eyes, Bruno was aplete idiot. She went to his office determined to try and have a rtionship with him despite everything, but he told her that there was nothing between them. Even though he had made her believe otherwise the night before. She felt like she deserved it for not having any dignity or self-respect. She tried to stay calm and not show him how she was feeling, but when he said that she would be his whenever he pleased, she was furious. ¡°What game was he ying?¡±


    She knew she had to get away soon. For a moment, she thought things between them could improve. She wanted to give him the news that she was going to be a mother, but after what had happened, it would be better if he didn¡¯t find out.


    The driver was taking her back to the mansion, and Jack hadn¡¯te along this time. It was the perfect moment to escape. She decided to send a message to Rina. She needed her help, and she knew Rina wouldn¡¯t refuse. She would tell the driver to take her to the shopping mall, and from there, she nned to escape.


    Rina was surprised to receive Nicole¡¯s message, asking for help to escape. Rina was worried; she didn¡¯t know what problem her daughter could be facing that would make her need to escape. She decided to inform G¨ªo so that they could go pick her up.


    ¡°Hello, G¨ªo.¡±


    ¡°Hello, what¡¯s going on? You sound upset.¡±


    ¡°Nicole is in trouble. She asked to meet us outside the shopping mall. I have no idea what¡¯s happening in her marriage, but it must be something serious for her to decide to escape.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll help our daughter. If she¡¯s reaching out to us and not Noah, it must be very serious. I¡¯ll pick you up in a moment.¡±


    Nicole had lied to the driver, telling him that she needed to go to the shopping mall to buy a gift for Bruno and asked him not to notify him to keep the surprise intact.


    The driver agreed, and upon arriving at the mall, he apanied her to the store. He refused to stay in the car, not wanting any trouble. Inside the store, Nicole was nervous. She picked out two suits and some shirts, then approached the store attendant to ask where the restroom was. The girl kindly guided her there, and the driver waited in the hallway. Nicole took the opportunity to seek help.


    -Please help me. I¡¯m being held captive. I need to get out without being seen. Is there another way out?


    The girl became scared, but she agreed to help. She thought she would do the same if she were in Nicole¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Yes, miss. Come with me. In the back, there¡¯s an exit for employees.¡±


    Fortunately for Nicole, the employee exit was at the end of the hallway, so they didn¡¯t have to pass by where the driver was.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t say anything to the man apanying me. He¡¯ll think I¡¯m in the bathroom, which will give me enough time to escape.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything. I wish you the best of luck.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Nicole looked at the door-it was the door to her freedom. As soon as she stepped out, she started running. Her heart was pounding, knowing that Bruno would never forgive her. If he caught her, she didn¡¯t know what he would be capable of. Rina had already arrived, waiting for her outside the shopping mall.


    Nicole quickly located her. She was leaning against a ck car, and next to her was a tall man, whom she assumed was G¨ªo, her supposed father. She hurried over,pletely out of breath. Rina approached her to see how she was doing.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Get in the car. This is G¨ªo, your father.¡±


    ¡°You can introduce uster. Right now, the important thing is to get away from here. He¡¯ll tell us what¡¯s happening.¡±


    As they got in the car and saw the distance between them and the ce increasing, Nicole could finally breathe freely for the first time in a long while. She felt free. She knew her parents would be worried when they found out, but they were very bound by rules and wouldn¡¯t support her.


    They would force her to return to Bruno. She didn¡¯t know what the future held, but she knew she had to fight to move forward, to raise her child away from Bruno-a child who would never know who their father was.


    The driver noticed Nicole¡¯s dy and asked the store attendant where she was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir. Thedy stayed in the bathroom.¡±


    The driver headed towards the bathroom, knocking repeatedly on the door. Seeing that there was no response, he decided to go in. The bathroom was empty. He cursed loudly. The store attendant pretended to be busy. The driver checked the area and then noticed the door at the end of the hallway. He opened it and saw that it led outside. He ran to see if he could find her, searching the entire area. When he couldn¡¯t find her, he decided to call his boss.


    ¡°Hello, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°She escaped.¡±


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Nicole, she escaped.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re aplete idiot. How did she escape? Did you take her home?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. asked me to apany her to the shopping mall. She said she wanted to buy a gift for you and asked me not to notify you so as not to ruin the surprise. She deceived me. I thought she was in the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter. Did you search the entire ce?¡±


    ¡°I did, sir. Mrs. is not here.¡±


    Bruno hung up, furious. He mmed his fist hard against the desk. The driver had instructions not to stop until they reached home. ¡°How could a young girl deceive him like that?¡± He called Jack, who was on leave for the birth of his child.


    ¡°You have to find her, Jack. I want her back. I want her always with me, damn it!¡±


    Then he called Sondra. He needed her to notify him in case Nicole sought her parents. He was almost certain she would. The redhead enjoyed that news-it was the best news she had received in a long time. She informed her parents in her own way, making them believe that Nicole had run away with another man, an old ex-boyfriend. They were so furious that they wanted nothing to do with her. They would never forgive her. Noah remembered when he was abandoned by his mother. Poor Bruno knew what he would be feeling.


    G¨ªo headed towards his private hangar. He needed to get his daughter out of the country immediately. In Australia, he could protect her from that man. He knew that an operation would soon be underway. Bruno had a lot of power and wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use it. By the time they closed the airport, the ne had already taken off.


    The advantage they had was that Bruno wasn¡¯t certain that Nicole would escape on a private flight. Several nes had taken off that day, making it impossible for him to locate them.


    On the ne, Nicole still felt nervous. Rina approached her to offer her some tea.


    ¡°The driver must have taken a while to realize that you weren¡¯t in the bathroom. By now, Bruno must be aware.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about that right now. You need to rest. Close your eyes and take deep breaths.¡±


    Theynded in Brisbane. As they disembarked, a chauffeur was already waiting for them. They headed to Morningside. The road ran alongside the river, and the scenery was spectacr. When they arrived, Nicole was impressed.


    She was used to living in luxury, but G¨ªo¡¯s house was breathtaking. Itbined luxury with modernity and nature. It was situated in the middle of a wooded area, with a smallke at the back and a small gazebo in front of it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you your room. I imagine you want to rest. Later, they will bring some things for you to choose some clothes and shoes. They will also bring personal items for you. I want you to feel safe. I won¡¯t let anyone harm you. Everything you see here from now on is yours. You are my only daughter, and you will never want for anything here,¡± G¨ªo spoke sincerely, wishing to give his daughter everything he couldn¡¯t give her in the past.


    ¡°Thank you very much. I need to start looking for a job. I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you.¡±


    ¡°You are not a burden in any way. Don¡¯t worry about that for now. Besides, we need to find a way to get your documents. Thanks to G¨ªo¡¯s power, there was no problem for you to board the ne, but you will need them.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    They apanied her to what would be her room. It was beautiful, tastefully decorated, withrge windows and a balcony overlooking theke. The walls were blue, and the furniture was white.


    ¡°Could we go out tomorrow to find a clinic for the DNA test?¡±


    ¡°Of course, my dear. The sooner, the better. That way, you¡¯ll see that I¡¯ve told you the truth.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for everything.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank us, my dear. Your father and I do it willingly,¡± Rina smiled sweetly.


    The next day, very early, they gathered for breakfast. They would go in search of a clinic to do the test.


    ¡°I need to talk to you,¡± Nicole said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Yes, tell us, daughter, we¡¯re listening,¡± G¨ªo replied, already concerned about Nicole¡¯s expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    G¨ªo and Rina turned to look at each other, astonished.

 True Parents

    For a moment, Nicole thought that G¨ªo and Rina were upset with each other, but after an awkward silence, they finally spoke.


    ¡°I am deeply moved by this wonderful news. Not long ago, I thought I waspletely alone in this world, and now I have a daughter, and soon I will be a grandfather. Life is rewarding me greatly,¡± G¨ªo said, looking at his daughter with infinite tenderness, tears threatening to fall.


    ¡°I¡¯m speechless. It¡¯s one of the best news I¡¯ve received in a long time,¡± Rina added.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but cry. These two people she barely knew were giving her the support she had needed for a long time.


    ¡°I would like to inform the doctor. I¡¯m afraid that the DNA test could be damaged,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but it¡¯s better to let the doctor address your concerns,¡± G¨ªo replied.


    They headed to the clinic. Nicole had found one online and chose it randomly. Upon arrival, they were quickly attended to. Fortunately, there were no other appointments at that moment. The doctor answered their questions and took the necessary samples from all three of them.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Rossano. We will proceed to take the samples from you and your family. It¡¯s a very simple procedure; we will only need a saliva sample from each of you. The baby will not be affected in any way. The case will be handled with utmost discretion. Our clinic is one of the best, and the results will be ready in seven days. They can be sent to your office, or if you prefer, you can collect them in person.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, doctor. We prefer to collect them in person to feel more secure,¡± G¨ªo replied.


    They left the clinic after providing their contact information. During the journey back to the vi, Nicole was very distracted. Rina thought about asking her what was bothering her but decided to give her some space. After all, what she was going through wasn¡¯t easy. She held onto the hope that once they received the results, Nicole would ept them as her parents. G¨ªo was the one who decided to speak up.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m eagerly awaiting the results. I know it¡¯s difficult for you, but for me, it means reiming everything that has been taken from me-my family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s truly challenging, G¨ªo. My parents have showered me with love since I was a child. Regardless of the test results, I won¡¯t stop loving them,¡± Nicole responded.


    ¡°I understand, they haven¡¯t been at fault for anything.¡±


    Nicole looked at G¨ªo and Rina, it was clear that they loved each other deeply. They were making up for lost time, and after everything they had suffered, they deserved to be happy. They spent as much time together as possible.


    The whole vi started to turn upside down. The excited grandparents decided to prepare it for the baby. They installed barriers and adapted the necessary grilles for the baby¡¯s safety. They decorated the room that connected to Nicole¡¯s, everything in pastel colors. Nicole didn¡¯t want to know the gender; she wanted it to be a surprise. She let Rina and G¨ªo choose several things ording to their taste. In reality, everything was very cute. Nicole thought it was too early for all of this, but it meant a lot to them to be able to do it.


    Nine days had passed since they took the test. That day, the doctor finally notified them that they could pick it up. They decided to go together, all three of them. Nicole couldn¡¯t contain her nerves. Rina and G¨ªo insisted that she open the envelope. Her hands trembled, and it was hard for her to control herself. She opened it slowly, and even though they had told her, she couldn¡¯t believe it. The test was positive. They were the baby¡¯s true parents.


    ¡°Now you know that what we¡¯ve told you is true. We¡¯ll look for Noah; he has the right to know the truth.¡±


    ¡°I know. He raised me believing I was his daughter. I don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll react when he finds out the truth.¡±


    ¡°I know I did wrong; I shouldn¡¯t have deceived him that way. I was desperate and scared. My parents had a strong character, and under those circumstances, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed you to be born. Now we must find a way to reim what is rightfully yours. Sergio can¡¯t get away with it. None of what he has belongs to him. Hispany and properties belong to you; they are your grandparents¡¯ inheritance.¡±


    G¨ªo hoped that now that Nicole knew he was her father, she would allow him to earn her love and trust. He knew it would take time, and he was willing to wait as long as necessary. She hadn¡¯t wanted to talk to them about her past with Bruno; she only asked them to increase security. It was clear she was scared, but they didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°Nicole, I hope you¡¯ll give me the chance to win your affection. I know I¡¯m aplete stranger to you. Since I found out that I¡¯m your father, I¡¯ve decided to give my all to earn your eptance in your life. It was a wonderful surprise to learn that I¡¯ll soon be a grandfather.¡±


    ¡°I only ask you to give me time to ept it. My life has taken a huge turn, and everything I believed was a lie.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, daughter, for destabilizing your world. I hope you can forgive your mother. She has had a very difficult life, and circumstances forced her to act that way.¡±


    ¡°I want to ask you a favor.¡±


    ¡°Tell us, daughter, whatever it is.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Before my son is born, please help me bring Nanny here. She¡¯s like a mother to me, and I know she would like to be with me. I can¡¯t call her because Bruno must have her phone tapped. I know him too well. She goes for a walk every day, so if we wait for some time to pass, we can contact her.¡±


    Five monthster, with only one month left until the baby was due, Nicole was already eight months pregnant. G¨ªo and Rina were taking great care of her. She tried to convince them to let her work, but they refused. She felt embarrassed that they were covering her expenses, but she would have a chance to repay them.


    Nanny Sara had gone out for her daily walk. She missed Nicole a lot and could only hope that she was doing well. That day, her friend who owned a flower shop asked her to pick up some rosebushes. Bruno hadn¡¯t allowed her to leave; he had assigned two bodyguards to follow her everywhere. They only left her alone inside the house. She asked him to let her return to the Williams mansion, but he refused. She held onto the hope that Nicole would contact her.


    Upon arriving at the mansion, Sara headed to nt the rosebushes. While transnting one of them, she noticed something in the soil she was holding. It was an envelope. She quickly concealed it in her clothes. She would read itter when she was alone in her room.


    Bruno was going crazy. Ever since Nicole had left, Sondra kept telling everyone that she had run off with another man. The nanny knew that Nicole had left because she couldn¡¯t tolerate Bruno¡¯s abuse.


    Sara had finished nting the rosebushes. Afterward, she went up to her room. Bruno was locked in his office; she thought he was probably drinking again. That had been his routine for the past five monthsing home from the office and locking himself away to drink. Sara believed he loved her, but his pride was stronger.


    She locked her room, took out the envelope. Her hands were trembling. She opened it and immediately recognized Nicole¡¯s handwriting. In the letter, Nicole exined what had happened and asked her to be by her side. If she epted, she had to be alert to everything happening around her when she went out. They would find a way tomunicate with her.


    Bruno found it hard to believe that Nicole had run off with someone else. She wouldn¡¯t have gone through the trouble of nning a wedding with him and then fleeing with another man. The thought of someone caressing her skin and kissing those lips that belonged only to him was driving him crazy.


    He had searched for her all that time, with no results. He requested the surveince footage from the shopping za. It turned out that the camera at the back of the ce where she disappeared wasn¡¯t working. It was like searching for a needle in a haystack. He dreamt of her every day, of her eyes, her smile. If only she would return to his side, he would be willing to forget everything and start anew.


    The next morning, Sara went out for her usual morning walk. Upon reaching her friend L¡¯s flower shop, she went in to greet her. The bodyguards had be ustomed to this routine-she would enter and take some time beforeing out. They waited outside the door, keeping guard. Mrs. L informed her that someone had delivered a letter for her. The only way to discreetly pass it to her without arousing suspicion was among the rosebushes. She knew Sara would be transnting them upon arrival. They had asked for her help and exined the situation. She now had a way to assist.


    The bodyguards didn¡¯t notice anything unusual or out of the ordinary. The flower shop¡¯s delivery van left through a side alley as it did every day. They waited outside the shop for a long time, growing increasingly worried when she didn¡¯t emerge. They entered the shop and only found the owner and staff. They searched the entire ce but found no trace of Sara.


    Just like with Nicole, they took the nanny directly to the private hangar. After a twenty-two-hour flight, theynded in Brisbane. Nicole couldn¡¯t believe that her nanny was finally with her.

 You Will Be My Wife

    Nicole was thrilled with Sara¡¯s arrival. When she saw her, she couldn¡¯t help but run towards her, and the nanny embraced her happily. G¨ªo and Rina could see the deep love they had for each other. Once they were back at the vi, Nicole showed Sara her room, right across from hers.


    ¡°Nanny, I¡¯m just so happy you¡¯re here with me. I imagine you must be tired. I¡¯ll let you rest, and then we can go downstairs for something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I slept for most of the flight, and they fed me well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! So, tell me how things are in the United States.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear, you won¡¯t like what I¡¯m about to tell you. Things are very bad. Sondra has poisoned everyone¡¯s minds. She made them believe that you ran off with another man, supposedly an ex-boyfriend of yours. I didn¡¯t buy that story.¡±


    ¡°I imagine Bruno believed it, though.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bruno has been searching for you all this time. Not knowing about you is driving him crazy. Every day, when hees home from the office, he locks himself in his office. The afternoon slips away as he drinks. He hardly eats, and he looks very worn out.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m d that he¡¯s doing poorly, but I doubt his state has anything to do with love for me. It¡¯s more likely that he no longer has someone to humiliate.¡±


    ¡°Sondra goes to see him every day, and he kicks her out in the worst way possible. But she¡¯s very persistent. I doubt she¡¯ll be able to win him over. Mr. Bruno is determined to find you, and I¡¯m scared to think about what he¡¯ll do to you if he seeds.¡±


    ¡°For a moment, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, nanny. I imagine he had you closely watched.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was under constant surveince. They only left me alone inside the mansion. Mr. G¨ªo contacted my friend L, and she delivered your letter to me. Then she helped me escape. She drove me away in her delivery van. God, I¡¯m still nervous about it.¡±


    Nicole approached and hugged her. Meanwhile, Bruno couldn¡¯t believe that it had happened again. They had outsmarted his guards. When they tried to interrogate Mrs. L, she kicked them out of her shop. She told them that she didn¡¯t know what was going on, and they had no reason to be there.


    The next morning, Nicole had an appointment to monitor the baby¡¯s condition. It was getting close to the time of birth.


    Rina and G¨ªo wanted to apany her, but she insisted that this time it should be her nanny who went with her. The soon-to-be grandparents agreed, not wanting to appear selfish in their daughter¡¯s eyes.


    They always apanied her when she went out, with two security vans and a bodyguard apanying her into the clinic while waiting outside the examination room.


    Sara cried with joy when she saw the baby¡¯s images on the ultrasound and heard the sound of its tiny heartbeat. The doctor stepped out for a moment to print the images, and a nurse came in to help Nicole clean off the gel that the doctor had applied to her belly. Suddenly, Nicole felt a cloth being ced over her mouth, and a strong smell filled the air. She tried to defend herself, but darkness overwhelmed her.


    Later, she woke up feelingpletely disoriented. She tried to move but was struck by a terrible headache. She had no idea where she was and could only think that Bruno had found her. She heard someone mentioning her name, and she recognized it as her nanny¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally awakened. I was very worried, my dear.¡±


    ¡°What happened, nanny?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Suddenly, I felt my mouth being covered, and then I lost consciousness. I woke up a while ago.¡±


    Nicole instinctively touched her belly and felt a strong movement immediately. It was as if the baby sensed that she was worried about him, and she felt relieved knowing that he was okay.


    She heard a door opening and thought that Bruno was about to enter. But when she turned, she was surprised to see the person she least expected standing in front of her.


    She couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. Leandro De Santos was there with a big smile on his face. He asked Sara to leave them alone for a moment, and although she hesitated, a bodyguard escorted her outside.


    ¡°Hello, Nicole. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve woken up,¡± Leandro said.


    ¡°What am I doing here? What¡¯s going on?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re back in New York,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Did Bruno ask you to bring me here?¡±


    ¡°No, Bruno doesn¡¯t know and won¡¯t know. From now on, you will live here with me. This is my house, which is now yours. Your sister has informed me about your preferences, and as you can see, the bedroom is decorated the way you like it. I know your nanny is important to you, that¡¯s why I brought her with you. Once you ept me into your life, you will be my wife. We will raise your child together, and I will do everything in my power to make you love me as much as I love you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re deranged. I barely know you. Please, let me go,¡± Nicole pleaded.


    Nicole was very afraid. This man waspletely insane. She paid attention to her surroundings and realized it was an exact replica of her bedroom at her parents¡¯ house. Her sister had done it again. She was ensuring that harm woulde to her.


    ¡°I have been in love with you for many years. You never noticed me, but I watched you all the time at the parties organized by your family. Sondra told me about the kind of rtionship you have with Bruno. He doesn¡¯t love you. He has made you suffer too much. I know I will be able to erase all that suffering,¡± Leandro dered.


    Nicole thought that this man could be dangerous. She decided to y along, fearing that he might harm her or her child. At the first opportunity, she would escape. At least she had her nanny by her side, which made her feel somewhat safer. Her sister had gone too far by supporting this man. He was capable of anything to get rid of her.


    When Leandro found out through Shelsy that Nicole had left Bruno, he immediately contacted Sondra to gather information. He was determined to find her and bring her to his side. He believed that over time, he could make her love him. His father had told him that she was in Australia. Mr. Smith, a friend of his father and G¨ªo Rossano, had given him that information.


    Sergio was very upset, and Leandro didn¡¯t know the true story of his father¡¯s rtionship with Rina. He knew his father kept her confined in a psychiatric hospital, iming she was a dangerous woman. Now he had learned that she had escaped and was under G¨ªo¡¯s protection.


    Sergio insisted on helping Leandro bring Nicole to him. He didn¡¯t know what his father was nning, but he saw the benefit in assisting Leandro. All he wanted was to have Nicole by his side. His rtionship with his father wasn¡¯t very good. Since he married Deborah, they had grown apart. Sergio believed that she was a demon disguised as a woman. Leandro was only six years old when his father married her, and his father would act differently when she was around. As soon as Leandro was old enough, he moved into his own house. He worked with his father but didn¡¯t visit his father¡¯s house, nor did his father visit his. They would asionally go out for a meal or a drink, but without Deborah.


    As for how they had managed to track Nicole¡¯s movements, one of Rossano¡¯s bodyguards had agreed to provide them with information.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Leandro had loved Nicole for so many years. She was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, and she had a heart of gold. She had supported many orphanages, and he believed she would be the perfect wife.


    When he found out she was pregnant, he decided he wanted her child as his own. He knew she would visit the clinic apanied by her nanny. On that day, only his contact person entered with them, but stayed outside the doctor¡¯s office.


    They paid off a nurse to sedate them and enable their abduction. They transported them on stretchers to the emergency area and then transferred them by ambnce to a nearby house. From there, they transferred them to a van to take them to the airport.


    Almost a month had passed since Nicole had been at Leandro¡¯s house. Every day he would bring her arge bouquet of red roses. Nicole imagined that Sondra had told him they were her favorite. He seemed to be a calm person. He would spend some time with her and then leave. He had brought her several magazines to choose the baby¡¯s room decor. He was determined to create a special space that would make the baby feelfortable and protected.


    Nicole was worried because the baby could be born at any moment. That day, he asked her toe down for dinner with him. Sara insisted that she shouldn¡¯t, but Nicole agreed. It was better not to contradict him.


    He sent her a beautiful maternity dress. It was a long ivory dress. She got ready and went down to have dinner with him. When she did, she was surprised. There was a path of candles leading from the door to a small gazebo in the middle of the garden. On the table, there was a beautiful bouquet of red roses.


    As Leandro saw her arrival, he stood up and pulled out her chair. He was so different from Bruno, who never missed an opportunity to humiliate her. To be honest, Leandro was an attractive man. He was tall with a good physique, and his eyes were a light brown color.


    A neatly trimmed beard made him look handsome. Nicole became concerned when she noticed where her thoughts were going. Perhaps she was developing something like Stockholm Syndrome. The sound of Leandro¡¯s seductive voice snapped her out of her thoughts.

 Baby

    ¡°Hello, beautiful. I thought you wouldn¡¯te down,¡± Leandro said.


    ¡°Well, as you can see, here I am. Let¡¯s have dinner. It¡¯s a bit cold, and I feel tired. I¡¯d like to sleep,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°You look stunning,¡± heplimented her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    They ate inplete silence. Leandro was looking at her in a way that made Nicole very nervous. She didn¡¯t know what was happening-could it be the hormones?


    Leandro had been waiting for her for quite some time. When he saw that she was taking a while, he thought she wouldn¡¯te down. But when he saw her walking in the candlelight, he thought she was the most beautiful woman his eyes had ever seen. He was trying to give her space, not to make her ufortable. After all, one month was a short time to gain her trust.


    ¡°I brought you a gift. It¡¯s something very special to me, and I hope you ept it,¡± Leandro said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept anything from you. I don¡¯t want to give you false hope,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Please ept it. It belonged to my mother. She died when I was born. It would be a great honor if you epted it,¡± he insisted.


    ¡°Fine, thank you,¡± Nicole reluctantly agreed.


    He took her hand and ced a beautiful bracelet on her wrist. It was silver with diamond iys. Therger diamonds formed a flower, while the smaller ones were scattered throughout the bracelet. It must have cost a fortune.


    Nicole didn¡¯t want to ept it, but she did so at his insistence. She didn¡¯t understand why he was giving her something that held such value to him.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Nicole said her goodbyes. She wanted to rest. Leandro watched her as she walked away. She looked beautiful pregnant, with a special sparkle in her eyes. That woman meant everything to him. She went up to her room, where Sara was waiting for her with a hot tea. Lately, she couldn¡¯t sleep without having it before bedtime. Just as she took the cup, she felt a horrible pain in her abdomen that radiated to her hip-the baby was about to be born.


    Sara ran to notify Leandro. She wouldn¡¯t allow Nicole to go to the clinic. They had prepared a space next to her room for the baby to be born. There were two doctors and two nurses who would attend to her at all times.


    Leandro arrived out of breath. He lifted her in his arms and carried her to the other room, gentlyying her on a stretcher. He had brought all kinds of equipment and even an incubator, just in case anyplications arose. A helicopter was also on standby if needed.


    The pain Nicole felt was unbearable. The doctor told her that the baby still had some time before being born. He advised her to walk and take a hot shower to speed up the delivery process.


    After four long hours, the contractions were bing more frequent. The breathing exercises helped her stay calm. Leandro stayed by her side the entire time, refusing to leave the room.


    Nicole¡¯s water broke, and the baby finally decided to be born. The doctor asked her if she wanted an epidural, but she declined. He instructed her to push with strength. Leandro held her hand tightly. She would have preferred her nanny to be there with her, but he refused. She felt exhausted, on the verge of fainting from the pain and exertion. The doctor urged her to push again, and at that moment, the baby¡¯s cry filled the room.


    She felt an indescribable emotion upon hearing it, especially when they ced the baby on her chest. Leandro insisted on being the one to cut the umbilical cord. They took the baby away for a check-up, and Nicole soon drifted off to sleep, overwhelmed by exhaustion.


    She woke up to the sound of the baby crying. He was a beautiful boy, with blue eyes and brown hair. He looked just like his father. Upon seeing him, Nicole felt a momentary fear for his future. She didn¡¯t know what destiny had in store for them. Leandro had been kind so far, but she had no idea how he would react if she didn¡¯t always do as he wished. She had no clue what kind of madman he might be.


    Sara was overjoyed with the baby and taught Nicole how to breastfeed him. Just then, Leandro entered the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful sight to see you feeding your baby,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you, but I think we need to talk. I don¡¯t know how long you n to keep me trapped here,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. You¡¯re not a prisoner. I¡¯m protecting you from Bruno.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I was fine with my parents.¡±


    ¡°Sondra told me that Bruno had already located you, which is why I hurried to bring you here. If you escaped, it means you didn¡¯t want to be with him. Your sister told me about your rtionship; we¡¯ll talk about thatter. For now, rest. You need to regain your strength.¡±


    ¡°Does my sister know that I¡¯m pregnant?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s better this way. She¡¯s someone you need to be cautious of. She¡¯s willing to do anything to harm you.¡±


    ¡°My parents must be worried.¡±


    ¡°You can write them a letter to let them know you¡¯re okay and to reassure them. You can¡¯t tell them where you are; it¡¯s best for now. I¡¯ll make sure they receive it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Investigators had informed Bruno that Nicole was in Australia. When he arrived, he only found Rina and G¨ªo. He learned that they were his biological parents, and they told him that Nicole and her nanny had been kidnapped. The worst news for him was finding out that she was expecting his child.


    ¡°What the hell was our daughter thinking? Why did she hide her pregnancy from me?¡±


    ¡°Nicole didn¡¯t tell us anything about her rtionship. We don¡¯t understand why she kept her pregnancy a secret. She only asked for our help to distance herself from you. Our daughter has been deeply affected, and learning the truth has been very difficult for her. Now that she¡¯s here, she can tell us what has happened with your rtionship.¡±


    ¡°I understand that she¡¯s affected by knowing the truth, but it doesn¡¯t justify keeping me in the dark about having a child. As for our rtionship, it¡¯s something that concerns only us.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t want to know the baby¡¯s gender. She wants it to be a surprise.¡±


    ¡°We need to investigate the clinic staff. It¡¯s too much of a coincidence that the cameras weren¡¯t working on that exact day. We¡¯ll look for the missing bodyguard; it¡¯s clear he¡¯s involved. I need to talk to Noah and Emma. They think she ran away with another man. Nicole¡¯s sister convinced them of it, and I believed it all this time. I just hope they¡¯re okay, that my child is born healthy, and that I can have him close to me soon.¡±


    Bruno didn¡¯t know what he would be capable of doing once he had Nicole with him. If he was determined to find her before, now that he knew he would have a child with her, he would search for her with even greater determination. It was true that he loved her, but he couldn¡¯t forgive her for running away while pregnant. He believed he had just as much right to that child as she did.


    In New York, Leandro found it strange that his father insisted on meeting Nicole. He didn¡¯t want him near her or the baby, and especially not Deborah. Over the years, he didn¡¯t know her well, but well enough to not want her around what he considered his family.


    He watched as Nicole cradled their baby close to her chest and discreetly took a photo of them. He was certain that he would win her love. That evening, he would propose that they move to another country. He believed that Italy would be a good ce for the child to grow up, far away from Bruno. He wanted Nicole to assist him in his business; he didn¡¯t want her to feel like a prisoner.


    He carried a secret that kept him awake at night. He regretted letting Sondra convince him that night. She had told him that Nicole agreed to spend the night with him, but now that he knew it wasn¡¯t true, he feared telling Nicole the truth, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t forgive him.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯ve been thinking about moving to Italy. It would be a good environment for our child to grow up in. You could work with me in thepany. My father wants me to take charge of the subsidiary there and wants me to drive new projects.¡±


    -It will be as you wish, Leandro. After all, I have to do what you decide, whether I like it or not.


    -It will only happen if you agree to it.


    Nicole remained silent for a moment. Leandro thought she might refuse, and if she did, he would respect her decision. She thought about what would happen if Bruno found her.


    -Okay, it will be good to be away from Bruno.


    Dayster, they left the United States and settled in Naples. Nicole found it to be a beautiful city. The house they moved into was stunning, as Leandro had just bought it. He said that the baby needed space to grow, and they had a huge garden.


    The baby¡¯s room was decorated in pastel blue, with all the furniture being white. The antique-style crib was beautiful. The room had a double wooden door that connected to Nicole¡¯s room. She was determined to start a new life.


    Her parents knew she was okay, and that was enough. She didn¡¯t want Bruno anywhere near her child. Leandro had told her that if she wanted to leave, she could. After thinking it over, she decided to stay.

 Unfortunate Encounter

    Three years had passed since they arrived in Italy. Leandro was a very busy man, and Nicole worked with him in hispany as his personal assistant. Despite being upied, he made time for Nicole and their baby. Bouquets of red roses continued to arrive at their house daily.


    She thought that despite not having started in the right way, what she did was not right. But she felt very good with him; he made her feel secure. He was so different from Bruno, whom she still couldn¡¯t get out of her head.


    Leandro had be someone very important in Nicole¡¯s life and that of her son. During this time, he hadn¡¯t tried to force her to be with him. Their rtionship was more like friends. She was willing to try everything for her son.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He insisted on throwing a big birthday party for him, even bigger than the previous two years. Little Santi was more than happy.


    The party took ce in arge garden. Leandro went all out, hiring a small fair with games and candy stands. The children were delighted.


    Santi was very popr at his school. He was a bright child with a huge heart. He always asked Nicole why he had to call Leandro ¡°uncle¡± when he would prefer to call him ¡°dad.¡±


    After the party, they headed home. The little one fell asleep in the car; it had been a day full of emotions, and he was exhausted. Leandro offered to take him to his room, and Nicole stayed in the living room. She felt happy with the life she had, sitting in a chair while sipping a ss of wine.


    Leandro came downstairs at that moment and stood in front of her, finally observing her. He took the ss from her and ced it aside. He pulled her towards him and kissed her-a warm kiss. Nicole responded, although she didn¡¯t feel the same as when Bruno kissed her, but it felt good. They stayed embraced for a while, enjoying each other¡¯s lips. Nicole started unbuttoning his shirt, and a slight growl escaped his lips. However, he suddenly stopped her.


    ¡°Wait, Nicole. I don¡¯t want you to think that I don¡¯t want to be with you-damn it,¡± he said. ¡°Believe me, it¡¯s what I¡¯ve wanted for a long time, and you have no idea how hard it¡¯s been for me to have you by my side and have to hold back. But I don¡¯t want to do it without taking a step that¡¯s very important to me.¡±


    Nicole felt disappointed when he stopped her. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant until she saw him take a ck velvet case out of his pocket. Upon opening it, she noticed a beautiful ring inside. At that moment, Leandro knelt in front of her.


    ¡°Nicole Williams, would you ept to be my wife?¡±


    ¡°Leandro, nothing would make me happier, but you know I¡¯m still married to Bruno.¡±


    ¡°I will contact the bestwyers. If we can prove the abuse you were subjected to, I have no doubt that you would soon obtain a divorce.¡±


    ¡°You know it will be difficult. He¡¯s capable of anything to have me by his side, not because he loves me, but because he enjoys making me suffer.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s aplete idiot. I will make him pay dearly for everything he¡¯s done to you.¡±


    ¡°No, despite everything, he¡¯s the father of my child. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do when he finds out about his existence. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll try to take him away from me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow him to do that.¡±


    Leandro kissed her forehead. In reality, he was a very tender and attractive man. They exercised together every morning, and Nicole couldn¡¯t help but observe him. She felt herself melting before those muscr arms.


    Since they started their rtionship, the sexual tension between them was very obvious. The caresses were bing more intense, but he insisted on waiting until she became his wife. Despite his desire, he respected her and didn¡¯t want to see her as his lover. She liked how considerate he was.


    Bruno had tirelessly searched for Nicole during those three years. It seemed like she had vanished off the face of the earth, or at least that¡¯s what he thought. He could only hope that she and their child were well. He dreamt of a beautiful child with brown hair and blue eyes like Nicole¡¯s. He didn¡¯t know if he had a son or a daughter, but he loved them from the moment of their existence.


    The time without her had been a living hell for him. There wasn¡¯t a moment when he could erase her face from his mind. He missed her smile and the warmth of her body. He recognized that he had acted like aplete fool. He didn¡¯t give her a chance to exin what had truly happened that night. He blindly believed Sondra¡¯s words. Now he knew that the hatred he felt towards Nicole was so immense that he didn¡¯t care about lying to hurt her.


    He was lost in his thoughts when suddenly a terrible shrill voice brought him back to reality.


    ¡°Hello, Bruno.¡±


    ¡°What the hell do you want here, Sondra?¡±


    ¡°Simply put, I wanted to see you. You know I love you, and I¡¯m sure that sooner orter you¡¯ll forget about Nicole, and we can be together.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here, or I¡¯ll have you thrown out. I forbid you from entering here or my office. Spare yourself the embarrassment and nevere back.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you open your eyes once and for all? Nicole is with someone else. She doesn¡¯t love you, understand that.¡±


    ¡°Get out, or I won¡¯t be held responsible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave, but sooner orter, you¡¯lle begging for me toe back to you.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    Dayster, Bruno received news that left him frozen. A friend who had attended his wedding had traveled to Italy and called him to say that he saw a girl very simr to Nicole at Art De Santis Construction. Bruno immediately flew there, and the next afternoon, his friend had a meeting scheduled with them and would apany him.


    He would introduce his friend as his business partner, hoping it was Nicole. He needed to know how their child was doing.


    They arrived on time for the meeting and were promptly shown into the boardroom. A few minutester, a couple entered with big smiles. Bruno felt like the ground was copsing beneath him. His first reaction was one of surprise, followed by intense fury, as he realized that the couple before him were none other than Nicole and Leandro De Santis.


    He thought that maybe Sondra was right all along, that she had been deceiving him all this time. The love he felt for her had prevented him from seeing the truth. As soon as they saw him, their smiles disappeared.


    When Leandro scheduled the meeting with his business partner, he told him that he would be apanied by a potential investor who was his father¡¯s partner. The couple was sorting out some documents in Nicole¡¯s office when they were informed that the partners had arrived. Carlo took her arm, and they made their way there. He was an incredible man who treated her and her son very well. She was confident that with time, she woulde to love him as much as or even more than Bruno.


    As they entered the boardroom, they were surprised to see Bruno Leone standing before them. Nicole suddenly felt everything spinning, and Leandro held her as she almost copsed. She saw that Bruno still looked as handsome and elegant as ever. Bruno approached until he was face-to-face with her.


    ¡°Where is my son?¡± Bruno tried to contain the rage he felt in that moment.


    ¡°What son are you talking about?¡± Nicole hoped he would say anything but that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me, Nicole. I know for a fact that you were pregnant when you left me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not true. I don¡¯t have any child of yours.¡± In that moment, Nicole thought that Bruno must be mistaken. Santi was solely her child.


    ¡°Stop lying once and for all, hand over my child, or face the consequences.¡± Bruno grabbed her arm and squeezed it tightly.


    ¡°Let go of me, Bruno. You¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Let her go right now.¡± Leandro had been holding himself back from intervening until he saw Bruno hurting her.


    ¡°You stay out of this. Nicole is still my wife.¡±


    Bruno waspletely beside himself. Seeing that he didn¡¯t release Nicole, Leandro forcefully pushed him. Bruno retaliated with blow after blow, and Leandro returned each one. Bruno¡¯s friend tried to separate them but failed. Nicole called for security, but even then, it was difficult to separate them.


    ¡°I swear you¡¯ll pay for this, De Santis, and you, Nicole. You¡¯re still my wife, and you wille back to me. I guarantee it. And when that happens, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already done that in the past. I won¡¯t allow you to do it again. I¡¯m not afraid of you anymore. I want a divorce. Leandro and I are getting married.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, over my dead body. I once told you that you¡¯re mine, and you¡¯ll continue to be mine until I say otherwise.¡± Bruno trembled with fury as he was held back by the security personnel.


    ¡°Yes, I permit it, Leone. Nicole will be my wife. Tomorrow, mywyers will visit you to initiate the divorce proceedings.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare interfere in our marriage. Nicole wille back to me, whether you like it or not.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever considered her as a person with feelings, rather than an object that you own?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something that shouldn¡¯t concern you. It was her who resorted to dirty tricks to be by my side.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. It was a trap set by Sondra. You didn¡¯t give me a chance to exin.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe a single word you¡¯re saying. I¡¯m leaving, but consider me your shadow from now on. If you¡¯re lying to me and you have my child with you, I will make you regret it. I¡¯ll give you five days to think things through. Either youe back to me with my child, or I¡¯ll take him away from you, and you¡¯ll never see him again.¡±

 Siblings?

    Bruno stormed out of there in a fury, and Nicole was sure that he would keep them under surveince. She didn¡¯t want to go back to him, but she also didn¡¯t want him to take her son away.


    He was capable of that and more, with his immense power and connections. It would be very difficult for her and her son to stay away from Leandro. Her son didn¡¯t see him as his father, but Leandro embraced her, asking her not to be afraid.


    ¡°I will protect you, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s just that Bruno has too much power, and he¡¯s a man whocks feelings. He doesn¡¯t hesitate to hurt others.¡±


    Four days passed, and Nicole was in her room, trying to figure out what to say to Bruno. She was restless and couldn¡¯t find peace of mind. She heard a knock on her door, and when she opened it, it was Leandro, as he did every day, bringing her a bouquet of roses.


    He handed her the bouquet and gave her that beautiful smile that she loved, and she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of never seeing him again.


    The house was heavily guarded, with men in the garden and around the entire block. It was practically impossible for Bruno to enter.


    Santi had stopped going to school, and Nicole believed that this was not a life worth living. Living in fear was simply not living.


    Leandro approached and kissed her, he began to caress her slowly, his lips went down to her neck, he took off her blouse and started to caress her breasts with his hands, she helped him take off his shirt, she observed his perfect body, his muscles very defined, she ran her hands over his back, Leandro had definitely decided not to wait any longer, maybe this was their goodbye, when he was about to take off her skirt, there was a knock on the door, a growl came out of his throat, he let go of her to approach the door, when he looked out, the maid said something to him that Nicole couldn¡¯t hear, he closed the door, turned around and looked at her very seriously.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± She asked, confused.


    ¡°Get dressed, your parents came, I asked them to be let into the living room.¡±


    ¡°My parents? Bruno must have called them, I¡¯ll ask the nanny not to bring Santi down, it¡¯s better if they don¡¯t see him yet.¡±


    They got dressed and went downstairs holding hands, Rina and Gio were already in the living room, but Noah and Emma were there too, their four parents gathered, Nicole felt that it was strange, they were all looking at them very seriously, it was clear that they were upset.


    ¡°Dad, mom, Rina, Gio, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what we¡¯re asking, Nicole. What are you doing here with Leandro?


    When you disappeared, Gio and I were on the verge of going crazy with desperation, what you have done is not fair.¡±


    ¡°Leandro sent them a letter asking them not to look for me, saying that I was fine.¡±


    ¡°Really, Nicole? Do you think that was enough? Rina was really upset with them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I was scared for myself and my son. I didn¡¯t want Bruno to find me. I found out that he knew I was with you all.¡±


    ¡°You were very unfair, Nicole. Noah and I were really worried about you when we found out about the kidnapping. At first, we didn¡¯t look for you because your sister told us that you had gone with an ex-boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Sondra lied to you. I think Rina and G¨ªo must have told you what actually happened. I¡¯m not responsible for what happened afterward. My only fault is that I chose to stay by Leandro¡¯s side, even though he brought me against my will. These years, he has proven to be better than Bruno. He¡¯s a good man who loves and respects me, but above all, he loves my son as if he were his own.¡±


    ¡°No, daughter, that can¡¯t be, not now or ever.¡±


    Rina eximed,pletely distressed.


    ¡°Why are you saying that, Rina? Speak up. If it¡¯s about Bruno, I am determined to get a divorce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry for both of you¡± she said as she cried uncontrobly.


    ¡°Mrs. Rina, you¡¯re scaring us. Nicole, please try to calm her down. You¡¯re trembling.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to say this¡± Rina couldn¡¯t believe this was happening, she was about to hurt the two people she loved the most.¡±


    ¡°Stop crying and just say it.¡± Leandro said, totally desperate.


    ¡°A long time ago, when I was twenty, I fell deeply in love with a man. I was living with my parents in California, and I went on an exchange program to New York. That¡¯s where I met him. I got pregnant, but his parents never epted me, even though my parents were well-off, they thought I wasn¡¯t suitable to be their son¡¯s wife. So when my baby was born, he took him away and disappeared with him. My parents never found out about his existence. The family I was living with helped me cover up my pregnancy, and during that time, I made excuses not to see my parents.


    Later on, I met G¨ªo, who was forced to fulfill his father¡¯sst wish to marry someone else. I got pregnant again, but he didn¡¯t know about it. I married Noah, making him believe he was Nicole¡¯s father. Shortly after, when my daughter was eight months old, Sergio kidnapped me, forcing me to live with him. His parents had lost all their fortune, and when he realized I didn¡¯t love him, he took away the inheritance that my parents left for my daughter and locked me up in a psychiatric hospital. During all this time, he didn¡¯t allow me to see my son.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for what my father did to you, but neither Nicole nor I are guilty of what happened. That shouldn¡¯t be a barrier for us to be together.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s true, Leandro. Nicole and you are half-siblings. You¡¯re the baby that Sergio took away from me.¡± She felt like she was destroying her children¡¯s lives by revealing this terrible truth.


    Nicole felt like the air had been sucked out of her. This couldn¡¯t be happening; it had to be a nightmare. Rina must be lying, surely Bruno had coerced her into saying this. Leandro and she couldn¡¯t be siblings. She prayed to God for mercy, for it not to be true.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Did Bruno threaten you? That must be it,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°No, daughter, it¡¯s true. This hurts me just as much as it hurts you. My two children have been living as a couple.¡± Rina cried inconsbly.


    Leandro felt like he was dying. Suddenly, this woman was presenting herself as his mother. If it was true, he had been in love with his sister all this time. He refused to ept it; it must be a deception orchestrated by Bruno. He knew he was winning Nicole¡¯s love and wanted to definitively separate them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe a single word. It¡¯s all a bunch of lies. We¡¯ll get a DNA test today, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be negative,¡± Leandro said.


    ¡°Whatever you want, son,¡± Rina replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me son.¡± Leandro clenched his fists tightly.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t ept it, it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Rina saw her children suffering and felt like her heart was going to break at any moment.


    At that moment, Nicole fainted, and Emma caught her. She thought it was too hard for her to find out that she was in a rtionship with her brother. Noah had just learned that he had been deceived, and suddenly everything was turned upside down.


    Noah thought that even though Nicole wasn¡¯t his daughter, he would continue to love her as if she were. She was not to me for what had happened. Now, more than ever, he needed to be by her side.


    Rina couldn¡¯t bear the guilt. She asked God for forgiveness for everything she had caused. Her two children were innocent; they didn¡¯t know they weremitting a great sin. She should have told her daughter from the beginning that Leandro was her brother.


    Nicole woke up in her room, with a doctor and Leandro by her side.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve woken up, little one. You had me worried; you were unconscious for a long time.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°Almost two hours.¡±


    ¡°Are my parents still downstairs?¡±


    ¡°I asked them to leave after the clinic sent a doctor to collect the DNA sample. They arepletely trustworthy. We¡¯ll receive the results in five to seven days. I love you, and I pray to God that this is just a scheme orchestrated by Bruno to separate us. I can¡¯t imagine a life without you by my side.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be separated from you. I don¡¯t want to go back to Bruno,¡± she said, crying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. Let¡¯s wait for the test results.¡± He tried to stay calm, not wanting to upset her, but inside, he felt like his chest was about to burst.


    Nicole thought that Leandro was very strong, or at least that¡¯s what he showed in front of her. She was devastated by the news. Nanny brought Santi to her side, trying to cheer her up. Her son was her whole life. Thank God, Bruno hadn¡¯t spoken yet. He was probably waiting to see the results of the scheme he had orchestrated.


    They spent the whole afternoon in the room with the child, watching movies and ying. Leandro was very witty and managed to make her forget, even for a moment, what was happening. Amid jokes and movies, the afternoon flew by.


    Noah called Bruno to tell him what was going on. Who would have thought that Leandro and Nicole would turn out to be siblings? He felt sorry for them. It couldn¡¯t be easy for them. Nicole would have to go back to Bruno if she didn¡¯t want him to take her son away. She would also have to live with the guilt of their sinful act. He decided to call her at that moment.


    ¡°Nicole, I know it¡¯ste, but I need to know if you¡¯ve made a decision. Your father gave me your number.¡±


    ¡°I think you already know what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s not the right time to give you an answer. I ask you to give me a few more days. I¡¯ll contact you when I feel better.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a few more days. Don¡¯t y games with me, Nicole. If you don¡¯t call, I won¡¯t care if the house is surrounded. I¡¯lle for my son. I don¡¯t care what happens, so it all depends on you.¡±


    As always, Bruno didn¡¯t care about her feelings. He remained the same selfish person, only thinking about himself and what he wanted.


    The days passed, and Nicole felt like she was going crazy with anxiety. That day, the doctor called. He was on his way with the results. She held onto the hope that they would be negative. She had imagined a life by Leandro¡¯s side. Maybe she didn¡¯t love him like she loved Bruno, but she would try to grow to love him. In that moment, Leandro informed her that the doctor had arrived with the results.


    ¡°Nicole, the doctor has arrived with the results,¡± he said, hugging her tightly and kissing her forehead.


    ¡°Stay calm. I¡¯m sure the results will be negative.¡±


    They hurried downstairs. The doctor was already waiting for them in the living room. Leandro kindly asked him to read the results. They held hands, desperately wishing with all their souls for the results to be negative. Their hearts were beating so fast that they thought they would burst out of their chests.

 Proven Maternity

    The couple felt very nervous, their attentionpletely focused on the doctor. Leandro was sweating profusely, trying to appear calm in front of Nicole. He was so afraid of losing her. He loved Santi as if he were his own son; he simply didn¡¯t want to lose them. The doctor¡¯s voice snapped him out of his thoughts. He turned to look at him attentively, holding his breath.


    ¡°Taking into ount the gic structure of the mother, the alleged mother, and the distribution of the alleged analyzed markers, it has yielded a maternity index of 56, 701, 235 and a maternity probability of 99. 998234. 1%.¡±


    They looked at each otherpletely confused, having no idea what that meant.


    ¡°What does that mean, doctor?¡± Leandro asked.


    ¡°It means that maternity is practically proven. It¡¯s the same result for both cases.¡±


    Leandro let go of Nicole¡¯s hand and covered his face with his hands. Tears welled up uncontrobly, flowing down his cheeks. His little one with big blue eyes, the love of his life, for whom he would give his life without hesitation, was his sister-a damned twist of fate. He felt such a strong pain that he thought his chest would explode at any moment.


    He turned around and without saying a word, walked away to lock himself in his office. For now, he didn¡¯t want to know anything; he couldn¡¯t. He took out a bottle of tequ, opened it, and took a big gulp. He wanted to drown his sorrows in alcohol, not because he was a coward and didn¡¯t want to face reality, but because the pain he felt in that moment was so great that he wanted to die right there.


    He knew he would have to distance himself from her because every time he saw her, it would be very difficult to resist the temptation to kiss her lips. The thought that she might spend her life with another man was killing him. So many things were swirling in his head as if every possible thought had crowded into his mind at once.


    Nicole stood there in shock, unable to process everything. The doctor, seeing what was happening, decided to leave without saying a word. When she finally managed to react, she went after Leandro. She knocked desperately on the door of his office but received no response. As she turned to walk away, she heard a thud and the sound of shattering ss. She heard his screams and sobs. She was afraid for him, unsure of what to do in this situation. She asked her nanny to keep her son away from all of it.


    Two days passed, and Leandro hadn¡¯t left his office. Nicole would leave trays of food outside the door, but he hadn¡¯t touched them. She decided to call Sergio and exin the situation. When he arrived, she asked him for the key to open the door.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here? Get out!¡± Leandro became furious upon seeing him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a coward. You drown yourself in vice instead of facing reality,¡± Sergio said.


    He had always been tough on his son.


    ¡°You knew perfectly well that we were siblings, and you kept it a secret. You allowed me to fall in love with my own sister. How could you do this to me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Rina would dare to tell the truth. Kidnapping Nicole served my interests. I thought it would keep Rina away, fearing that she might harm her daughter. That woman could take away our entire fortune.¡±


    ¡°A fortune that rightfully belongs to Nicole. You were capable of silencing me and making me suffer, all for money, which is ultimately the only thing that matters to you.¡±


    ¡°You will help me control Rina. If she tries to reim her fortune, we¡¯ll get rid of her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t count on me. Just know that I won¡¯t allow you to harm them. Now, leave. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Leandro had never felt the impulse to hit his father before. He clenched his fists, trying to control himself.


    Sergio stormed out, ignoring Nicole when she asked how Leandro was. He passed by her, almost knocking her over. He was a very arrogant man, and as she thought about everything he had done to Rina, she felt disgusted.


    Later, Leandro finally emerged from his office and headed to his room. He slept the entire day. Nicole went down to the kitchen with Santi to prepare dinner.


    Amidst everything that was happening, she felt like she had been neglecting him. While she was feeding him, the boy got off his chair and ran off.


    Nicole turned and saw that Leandro hade downstairs. She picked up the child, gave him a kiss on the forehead, and ced him back in his chair. Then she sat across from Leandro.


    She could see the same love in his eyes as always, but dark circles framed his gaze. Nicole asked Sara to bring Santi upstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re going through this, Nicole. My father knew about it and still chose to keep quiet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too, Leandro. I think it¡¯s best if I leave. It¡¯s not right for us to continue living together,¡± she said with infinite sadness. She had imagined a life by his side.


    ¡°I want you to stay. If you leave, I won¡¯t be able to protect you. You know you won¡¯tck anything here. Or if you prefer, I can move out. You can continue working at thepany, and if you don¡¯t feelfortable being my assistant, I can find another position for you.¡±


    ¡°No, Leandro. I have already decided. I will talk to my parents and tell them the truth about my rtionship with Bruno. I know they will support me. I kept quiet before for the sake of my father¡¯s health. I didn¡¯t want to worry him. It¡¯s difficult for both of us to ept that Rina is our mother, but it¡¯s the reality our parents chose to hide from us. Their lies have caused this.¡±


    ¡°I respect your decision. It will be very difficult for me to not have them here with me, although I understand the situation. It would be torture to have you by my side and have toe to terms with the fact that we are siblings. It¡¯s something I will find hard to ept,¡± he said. He felt the urge to embrace her, but he knew it wasn¡¯t right.


    Afterward, they both went up to their rooms. They were immersed in their thoughts, all the ns they had made had crumbled in an instant.


    In the morning, Nicole spoke with G¨ªo and Rina. She would move back in with them, and they would live in New York until reaching an agreement with Bruno regarding their son. She declined to return to live with Noah and Emma because Sondra was living with them again, and she didn¡¯t want to expose her child to being close to that woman. Her sister was capable of anything to harm her.


    Leandro said goodbye to her before leaving for the office. He looked very handsome, wearing a ck t-shirt and jeans. Dark sunsses concealed his gaze as he approached and gently kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t hesitate to call me whenever you need me. You know I¡¯ll always be there for you. I ask that you let me see Santi from time to time. I wouldn¡¯t want him to forget about me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have to ask for that. It¡¯s a right you¡¯ve earned. Thank you for all your support and for always being there for us.¡±


    Leandro bid her farewell with a smile, managing to hold back his tears. He didn¡¯t want her to have a bad memory of him. After he left, Nicole finished packing her things, took a final look at the room and the rest of the house. She would miss seeing his warm smile in the mornings and the beautiful bouquets of red roses that never failed to appear every single day throughout all those years.


    She felt like her heart had shrunk from so much pain. She wiped her tears and stepped outside, where G¨ªo, Rina, Sara, and Santi were waiting in the car. She let out a deep sigh; here she was again, heading towards an uncertain destination.


    In New York, she spoke with her parents about her life with Bruno and everything that had happened because of Sondra. She would have preferred not to tell them anything about it; it wasn¡¯t her nature. But she had no other choice. They wanted her to return to Bruno¡¯s side, but she made it clear that she wouldn¡¯t do that. They insisted on going to talk to Bruno¡¯s parents, stating that the only way they wouldn¡¯t support him in taking Santi away was if they found out the whole truth.


    The next morning, all their parents showed up at Bruno¡¯s parents¡¯ house.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. and Mrs. Leone. I¡¯m Rina Jones, and this is G¨ªo Rossano. I know this might seem strange, but we are Nicole¡¯s parents, and we need to have a very serious conversation with you,¡± Rina said.


    ¡°Nicole¡¯s parents? Noah, what does this mean?¡± Ren¨¦ asked,pletely bewildered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a very long story, Ren¨¦. Many things have happened during this time. We apologize for the four of us being here, but it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, too many things have happened, one of them being your daughter abandoning my son,¡± Noah said, extremely upset.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down. What we have to say is very serious, and you need to hear the reason why my daughter left Bruno,¡± G¨ªo said.


    ¡°Go ahead, we¡¯re listening. I don¡¯t mean to be impolite, but I have very little time. I have a very importantmitment,¡± Ren¨¦ said, believing that Nicole had caused his son a lot of suffering without reason.


    They briefed them on everything that had happened. For Mara and Ren¨¦, it was very shameful to hear about their son¡¯s actions.


    ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to hear all this. We didn¡¯t raise him that way. What the hell was this boy thinking when he did all that? And here we were, thinking everything was fine between them,¡± Ren¨¦ expressed.


    ¡°We apologize for everything our son has done and for judging Nicole so harshly without knowing the truth,¡± Mara said, deeply remorseful.


    ¡°Nicole and Bruno have a child. She was pregnant when she fled,¡± G¨ªo revealed.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Mara and Ren¨¦ were pleasantly surprised to learn about Santi¡¯s existence, but their sorrow grew upon finding out that Bruno was threatening to separate him from his mother.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m a grandmother. It¡¯s a joyful piece of news amidst all this,¡± Maria said, happy that they finally had the grandchild they had longed for.


    ¡°I have to talk to my son today. I¡¯ll try to reason with him. He has a very difficult character, but I hope to make him understand,¡± Ren¨¦ said.


    Nicole¡¯s parents bid their farewells, and after they left, Ren¨¦ angrily headed towards his son¡¯s office.


    ¡°Good morning, Bertha. Is my son in?¡± Ren¨¦ asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s in his office, sir. I¡¯ll announce you,¡± Bertha replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Noah entered the office without knocking. Courtesy didn¡¯t apany him at that moment. Bruno was sitting in front of hisputer, and when he heard the door open, he turned to look at his father.


    ¡°Is something wrong, father?¡± Bruno asked, confused.


    ¡°Yes, there is, and it¡¯s a lot,¡± Ren¨¦ said.


    He approached, unable to contain himself, and delivered a strong blow to Bruno¡¯s face. Surprised, Bruno rubbed his cheek and stared back at his father with an unfriendly expression.


    ¡°Is this what I taught you?¡± Ren¨¦ asked, his voice trembling with anger.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Bruno had no idea what it was all about.

 Identical

    Ren¨¦ trembled with the fury he felt. He couldn¡¯t believe that his son was capable of mistreating and humiliating a woman the way he did with Nicole. He thought he had raised him properly, but sadly, he realized he had been mistaken.


    ¡°Regarding mistreating a woman, have you seen that behavior in me? I don¡¯t understand what you were thinking.¡±


    ¡°Well, it seems Nicole has already told you. It took her long enough to do so.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Nicole. It was her parents. You know I have a long-standing friendship with Noah, and G¨ªo Rossano is a man with a lot of power and connections that can be a thorn in your side if they set their minds to it.¡±


    ¡°What happened between Nicole and me is our business alone. No one else should interfere in our rtionship. If I did things that way, there was a reason.¡±


    ¡°Enough! Nothing justifies your behavior. You forget about forcing her toe back to you and, above all, taking her son away from her.¡±


    ¡°A son who is also mine, and she kept him hidden from me, depriving me of the right to be present at his birth.¡±


    ¡°And what did you think she would do after everything you did to her? Did you expect her to apud you? You should talk like adults ande to a good agreement for the sake of my grandson. If I find out that you humiliate her again, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    As you said, I am an adult now, and you can¡¯te and give me orders about my private life. But fine, I won¡¯t keep her away from my son, but I have one condition, and I want you to let her know.¡±


    ¡°What is that condition?¡± Ren¨¦ knew that Bruno was difficult to control; he had a strong character.


    ¡°Nicole wille back to work at thepany. She won¡¯t be my secretary¡¯s assistant anymore; she will work as andscape designer. We have a vacancy for that position, and she could take it. She studied Bioclimatic Architecture, but she¡¯s also very talented atndscape design.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll ept. She¡¯s deeply hurt by everything you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my condition. If she doesn¡¯t ept, I¡¯ll take my son away, and you know I have the means to do it. This is my final word; it¡¯s up to her to decide what happens.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her. Later today, I¡¯ll meet with your mother to go to Nicole¡¯s house. I¡¯ll let you know her answer immediately.¡±


    When Ren¨¦ left, Bruno was left thinking. His father had neverid a hand on him, even when he was a child. That punch hurt him more than he showed his father. He realized that Sondra had been right all along, and now he knew that she was capable of anything to hurt Nicole. The day he saw her enter with Leandro, he felt so much rage that he didn¡¯t think about what he was saying. He needed to know the truth about what happened that night. He needed to win back her heart, despite everything he had done. He could see love and sadness in her eyes, and that gave him hope.


    He knew it would be very difficult for her to forgive him, but he was willing to do everything in his power to win her back. He eagerly awaited his father¡¯s call; he wanted to meet his son. Thousands of images of what his son might look like passed through his mind.


    In the afternoon, Ren¨¦ and Mara arrived at G¨ªo¡¯s house. Nicole greeted them, and they could tell that her reception wasn¡¯t entirely pleasant. Maybe she thought they knew how Bruno treated her and allowed it.


    ¡°Hi Nicole, how have you been?¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon.¡± She replied with a serious attitude.


    ¡°Your parents talked to us, we¡¯re very sorry for everything that happened, we had no idea about what was going on.¡± Ren¨¦ and Mar¨ªa were genuinely apologetic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir, I know that, just like my parents, you were unaware of my situation.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Bruno, my son can be stubborn at times, he wants you toe back to thepany, not as his secretary¡¯s assistant anymore, but as andscape designer. If you ept, he¡¯ll set up a daycare area so the child can be there after school.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go back to Bruno in any way.¡± It was outrageous that he dared to impose conditions.


    ¡°You can¡¯t deny him the right to be with his child, he¡¯s determined to keep him away from you if you don¡¯t ept. We wouldn¡¯t be able to help you, we would be caught between a rock and a hard ce. Bruno can be ruthless when he sets his mind to it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it, I know perfectly well what your son is capable of and how far he can go to cause harm.¡±


    ¡°I know my son has hurt you deeply, but as a mother, I know that our grandson needs his father. Try to reach an agreement for his sake and for your own.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Mara, as a mother, I understand you, but as a woman, I don¡¯t. Your son has humiliated me in every possible way. He brought my sister to the house to live with him while I had to cook and clean, among other things. He presented her as thedy of the house and made several servants avable to her, who also enjoyed humiliating me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my dear, but please don¡¯t deny us the right to be with our grandchild. -Mara pleaded as tears streamed down her cheeks.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, please.¡± She walked away, leaving them bewildered.


    Nicole went up to Santi¡¯s room. The little boy greeted her as always, with a big smile that she considered the most beautiful in the world. She felt incredibly fortunate. God had remembered her and sent an angel into her life. Santi reached out his little arms towards her, and she lifted him up, hugging him tightly. It would be difficult to have to share him with his father. Ever since he was born, she considered him hers alone. He was her baby.


    She came downstairs with him in her arms, and Ren¨¦ and Mara became emotional upon seeing him. With tears in their eyes, they approached the little one.


    ¡°This is Santi.¡±


    ¡°Hello, who are you?¡± He asked curiously.


    ¡°We¡¯re your grandparents, little one.¡±


    ¡°Noah replied, visibly excited.¡±


    ¡°Mom, are they my grandparents too?¡± He asked, looking at his mother.


    ¡°Yes, son, you have many grandparents.


    ¡°Nicole replied sweetly.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, mommy. I like having many grandparents.


    Santi immediately won the hearts of his grandparents. He happily received all the gifts they had brought for him. As she watched, Nicole thought she would talk to themter. She didn¡¯t want them to turn him into a spoiled little boy. They yed with him all afternoon. Before saying goodbye, Mara approached Nicole, holding a small photo in her hand.


    ¡°I always carry this photo with me. It¡¯s Bruno when he was little.¡±


    Nicole took the photo and was impressed.


    ¡°But they look exactly the same!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Santi is identical to his father.¡±


    It was already nighttime when Bruno¡¯s parents bid farewell to Santi. They were so delighted with their grandson that they didn¡¯t want to leave. Nicole promised them that they could visit him on some weekends in the future.


    ¡°Thank you for letting us spend time with our grandson. He¡¯s a charming child.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping everything hidden for so long. Both you and my parents missed out on beautiful moments of his growth.¡±


    ¡°We hope to make up for lost time. Please, Nicole, try to reach an agreement with Bruno. We wouldn¡¯t like to see you fighting in court over your child. It wouldn¡¯t be healthy for him.¡±


    ¡°I have to think it over carefully. On Sunday, my parents are organizing a gathering for our closest friends to meet Santi. I hope you can join us.¡±


    On Sunday at noon, they held the gathering. All four of Nicole¡¯s parents were present, which felt strange to her, but she would have to get used to it. Later, Bruno¡¯s parents arrived, apanied by Dante, who greeted her as cheerfully as ever.


    ¡°Sister-inw, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Dante. I¡¯m d you came.¡±


    ¡°I truly admire you, Nicole. You had the courage to walk away from my brother. He was acting like aplete idiot.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past. It¡¯s no longer worth it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Where is my nephew? My parents told me he looks exactly like Bruno.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go get him.¡±


    Nicole returned with the little one, who looked excitedly at all those people. He wasn¡¯t used to being around so many people. In Italy, it was just him, Nicole, Sara, and Leandro.


    ¡°Santi, this is your Uncle Dante.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Uncle. I¡¯ve met a lot of family, and I like it.¡± He said with a big smile.


    ¡°Here, I brought you a gift.¡±


    ¡°Look, Mommy, it¡¯s a huge car!¡± He eximed, visibly excited.


    Shortly after, Sophie and M¨¢x arrived. Nicole thought they wouldn¡¯t want anything to do with her. She had considered reaching out to them, but she was afraid Bruno would find out.


    ¡°Nicole Williams,e here, my beautiful friend. You have a lot to tell me, woman.¡±


    ¡°Sophie, you have no idea how much it means to me to see you again.¡±


    ¡°Little dragonfly, we missed you so much,¡± M¨¢x greeted her warmly. He had been eagerly awaiting the moment to see her again.


    ¡°Guys, I¡¯m so sorry for not contacting you. I was afraid Bruno would find out through you.¡±


    Nicole apologized, genuinely remorseful for not being able to reach out to them during all that time.


    ¡°How is it that I missed the birth of my nephew? Where is he? I want to meet him.¡±


    ¡°There hees. This is Santi, my little love.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Santi. I¡¯m your Aunt Sophie, and this is your Uncle M¨¢x.¡±


    ¡°I have more uncles, Mommy! That¡¯s great!¡±

 Dad

    Nicole felt happy to see that her son was quickly adapting to her family. He went from one set of arms to another, and everyone was delighted with him. They ate amidstughter and jokes, and for the first time in a long time, Nicole felt truly free.


    After a while, she heard the doorbell ring. Nicole stood up and headed towards the door to see who it was. When she opened it, she was surprised to find Bruno standing in front of her. He had his arms crossed over his chest, wearing a white shirt with rolled-up sleeves and jeans. Nicole looked him up and down, realizing that he still stirred up the same emotions in her. She cleared her mind to be able to speak.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I came to meet my son,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time. I need to talk to Santi to exin things.¡±


    ¡°Santi! You chose a beautiful name for our son. We¡¯ll talk to him right away. I¡¯m not willing to wait even a single day longer. Are you doing this with me, or do I do it alone?¡± Bruno was determined. He wanted to meet his son once and for all. He had already waited for too long.


    ¡°Alright, wait in the living room. I¡¯ll go get him.¡±


    Nicole went to get her son, knowing he would feel confused since she had never spoken to him about Bruno. Deep down, she knew she had made a mistake, and Santi deserved to meet his father.


    ¡°Santi,e with me. I want you to meet someone,¡± she said, picking him up in her arms and heading towards the living room.


    ¡°Is it another uncle, Mommy?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°No, honey, he¡¯s someone very special. You¡¯ll find out now,¡± Nicole sighed; the day she had dreaded hade.


    Bruno was left speechless when he saw Nicole return with their son. He was a beautiful child, and he looked at Bruno with his big blue eyes, immediately wrapping his small arms around his mother¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Who is this man, Mommy?¡± Santi didn¡¯t like the way Bruno was staring at him so intensely.


    ¡°Santi, he¡¯s your dad.¡±


    ¡°My dad? My dad is Uncle Leandro.¡±


    ¡°Leandro was the father figure he had, even if he couldn¡¯t call him that,¡± Nicole exined.


    ¡°No, son, I¡¯ve told you that Leandro is just your uncle, not your dad.¡±


    Nicole felt a rush of heat on her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this man; I want Uncle Leandro,¡± Santi pouted, on the verge of tears.


    Bruno felt like a bucket of ice-cold water had been thrown on him when he heard his son say that. He approached Santi, trying to hug him, but the child turned away and buried his face in Nicole¡¯s neck. She didn¡¯t know what to do; to her son, Bruno was aplete stranger.


    ¡°Hello, Santi. I¡¯m your dad,¡± Bruno said. He didn¡¯t know what else to say; he had never felt so nervous in his life. His hands trembled, and his anger towards Nicole grew. She was the one responsible for their son rejecting him.


    ¡°Give him some time. This is new to him. It used to be just the two of us, and suddenly he has a big family and a father,¡± Nicole pleaded.


    Bruno grimaced, remembering when it was just the three of them and Leandro. He approached his son again and attempted to hug him, but the little one started crying. Nicole asked him to wait for a moment and took Santi to his grandparents to help calm him down and exin the situation. After a while, Nicole returned with Bruno.


    ¡°It will take him some time to ept you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Great! My son epts everyone except me. He¡¯s such a beautiful boy. I hope I can earn his affection soon,¡± Bruno said, feeling both angry and sad. A mix of emotions swirled in his chest.


    ¡°He¡¯s very intelligent. He gets top grades at school and learns quickly,¡± Nicole proudlymented about their son.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed out on so much of his life,¡± Bruno lowered his head, feeling a lump in his throat. It truly pained him. As he saw Santi in that state, the guilt Nicole felt only grew.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. You know I had my reasons for doing what I did,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°I know, and I want to apologize to you as well. I¡¯m sorry for not giving you the benefit of the doubt, for blindly believing everything your sister told me. What really happened that night?¡± Bruno asked.


    Nicole looked at him in surprise. Bruno Leone apologizing? Was she in an alternate universe?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth talking about the past. If you weren¡¯t interested back then, what¡¯s the point now?¡± Nicole replied, feeling hurt by the fact that she hadn¡¯t given him a chance to exin.


    ¡°Please, Nicole, I need to hear the truth,¡± Bruno pleaded. For the first time, he genuinely needed to hear it.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. That night, a waiter spilled a drink on me. My sister told me that Brando had arranged a room for us and that our things were already there. She apanied me, but when we arrived, she pushed me inside the room and locked the door. The rest, you already know,¡± Nicole exined.


    ¡°The drink the bartender gave me was spiked. They put some kind of aphrodisiac in it. I asked Brando for a room, a room to rest and avoid anyone seeing what was happening to me. When you entered, I was feeling desperate. I thought you had drugged my drink, which is why I acted that way,¡± Bruno revealed.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear that Sondra was the one behind all of that, nning to take over our father¡¯s inheritance,¡± Nicole lowered her head, feeling the pain of her sister¡¯s hatred towards her.


    ¡°If it was her, she will pay dearly for deceiving me,¡± Bruno clenched his fists. Sondra must have beenughing at him all that time.


    Nicole watched him closely, realizing that despite everything, she still loved him. However, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could ever forgive him for all the suffering and humiliations he had put her through. For now, she needed to maintain peace for the sake of Santi.


    ¡°I imagine my parents have already informed you of the condition I have set to avoid fighting for custody of my son,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t deny that I was initially upset. I¡¯ve been thinking about it, and it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll return to yourpany. But I also have a condition,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°I want you to give me a divorce. You know I¡¯m not guilty as you believed. Give me back my freedom,¡± he said, feeling a sharp pain in his chest.


    Although he didn¡¯t like it, Bruno knew that Nicole was right. She was not guilty, and he should give her the freedom she deserved. But he wasn¡¯t willing to lose her again. He would find a way to keep her by his side and win her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened with Leandro,¡± he said, trying to avoid the topic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t evade the issue, Bruno. I want a divorce,¡± Nicole insisted.


    ¡°I ask you to give me some time. Our son finally has aplete family with his father and mother together. I don¡¯t want him to be involved in our divorce,¡± Bruno requested.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a child; it¡¯s better to do it now thanter when he can understand,¡± Nicole insisted.


    She was determined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, for now, let¡¯s wait a bit. Now that you¡¯ve agreed to return to thepany, what have you been thinking about it?¡± Bruno asked.


    ¡°To be honest, I haven¡¯t had time to think about it. So much has happened, and my mind is exhausted from dealing with it all,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°I think it will be great for your career. You¡¯re an excellentndscape designer. You left all your sketches at home, and they¡¯re really good. Besides, Santi will be close to you at the daycare. If you prefer, we can arrange a room behind your office for my son to rest,¡± Bruno suggested.


    ¡°Right now, all I can think about is getting divorced as soon as possible,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°I propose a deal. After working at thepany for six months, I will give you the divorce,¡± Bruno tried to buy himself more time to win her back.


    ¡°Six months is a long time, but fine, I ept. During that time, you won¡¯t interfere in my personal life. It¡¯s strictly a business deal,¡± Nicole agreed.


    ¡°I have already ordered them to start the adaptation of the daycare. It will be ready in a week, and you can start your new job,¡± Bruno informed her.


    Bruno didn¡¯t like it when Nicole said it was just a business deal and that he shouldn¡¯t interfere in her personal life. What he didn¡¯t know was that he wouldn¡¯t allow any man to get close to her.


    Nicole decided to ept Bruno¡¯s proposal. She didn¡¯t want to start a war in which she would probably lose, nor did she want to expose her son to that environment. If that was the only way to get him to agree to a divorce, she would do it.


    A weekter, Nicole was getting ready for her first day of work at Bruno¡¯spany. She felt nervous. She would be seeing Bruno more than she wanted, and that wouldn¡¯t be good for her sanity. She hadn¡¯t been able to contact Leandro; he wasn¡¯t answering her calls. She needed to know that he was okay.


    Lost in her thoughts, she finished getting ready. She dressed in a gray pencil skirt, a pearl-colored silk blouse, and tied her hair up in a high ponytail. She hurriedly left. Sara and Rina kindly offered to take Santi to school. She arrived at Bruno¡¯s corporate office. The receptionist was already waiting for her. Nicole knew the way, but the receptionist insisted on apanying her. Bertha was d to see her again.


    ¡°Hello, Nicole. It¡¯s good to see you,¡± Bertha greeted her.


    ¡°Hello, the pleasure is mine,¡± Nicole replied with a smile.


    She approached and hugged Bertha. She was one of the few people who treated her well while she was there.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll let the boss know that you¡¯re here,¡± Bertha said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Bertha called Bruno through the inte, and he answered right away.


    ¡°She says you can go to his office.¡±


    She entered his office, and Bruno was sitting behind his desk. When he saw her, he greeted her, but his gaze immediately fixated on her chest. Nicole couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    ¡°Could you stop looking at me like that?¡± she said, feeling her face burning.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t help it. You should cover yourself up if you don¡¯t want to make everyone nervous,¡± he replied.


    She turned to look at her blouse, trying to understand what Bruno meant. The fabric of the blouse was very thin, and in her haste, she had put on a transparentce bra that left little to the imagination.


    She felt embarrassed instantly, wondering if Bruno thought she did it on purpose. He noticed her blush, approached her, took off his jacket, and ced it over her shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, it wasn¡¯t intentional. I rushed out and I¡¯ll ask the nanny to send me some clothes,¡± she apologized.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it was quite pleasant to see,¡± he replied with a yful tone, while staring at her.


    Bruno smiled like a fool, and Nicole blushed like a teenager. She crossed her arms over her chest to cover herself. These months with him would definitely be very, very long.

 A relationship?

    Bruno found it amusing to see her blush like that. Her gaze had been quite evident, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Her breasts were muchrger now, as were her hips, which made her waist look really narrow.


    She had be a woman who drew attention wherever she went. He knew it would be difficult to win her over again, but not impossible. His son and she were his family, and he wanted them with him.


    In the afternoon, Dante entered his office, and Bruno noticed something off about him. He no longer went out partying like before, nor had Bruno seen women parading through his office.


    No matter how much he asked, he couldn¡¯t get Dante to reveal what was going on. There was something going on, and Bruno was determined to find out.


    ¡°Hey, brother, did you finish the documents for tomorrow¡¯s meeting?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you going to introduce Nicole as the new head of the design department?¡± Asked, genuinely appreciating her and still considering her his sister-inw.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do it tomorrow during the meeting. I know she¡¯ll prove she deserves that position soon. Now, what about you, little brother? What¡¯s been going on with you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous about his brother¡¯s questions, taking a deep breath to hide it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y coy; you know what I mean. You¡¯ve been acting strangetely. There used to be a parade of models in your office, but it¡¯s been quiet for a few months now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with work, haven¡¯t had time for anything else,¡± he replied, trying to evade the subject.


    ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want to tell me, don¡¯t.¡± Bruno knew something was definitely going on.


    ¡°How are things going with my sister-inw?¡± He quickly changed the topic to distract his brother.


    ¡°They¡¯re getting better. I¡¯m determined to win her back,¡± he sighed as he said this.


    ¡°I doubt you¡¯ll seed. You hurt her a lot. I told you that you were being unfair to her. Nicole didn¡¯t seem like the woman you described-ambitious and pretentious. When I got to know her, I realized she was nothing like that.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong, I admit it. I hope I still have time to make things right.¡±


    ¡°I was praying that it was so, brother.¡±


    ¡°How about we go grab something to eat? I¡¯m starving,¡± he said, cing his hands on his stomach.


    ¡°That sounds like a great idea. I¡¯d like to invite Nicole, although I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll ept,¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Leave it to me. My sister-inw won¡¯t refuse if I invite her. I won¡¯t mention that you¡¯ll be joining us,¡± he smiled as he said this.


    Dante had a lot of appreciation for Nicole since he met her. He had always been on her side, even against Bruno. He went to find Nicole, and just as he had told Bruno, she didn¡¯t refuse. Bruno caught up with them in the elevator.


    She had already changed her clothes and was wearing a red, form-fitting dress that reached below her knees. It had a slight neckline that revealed her breasts. Bruno thought she looked marvelous, maybe even perfect, although he really liked the view her previous outfit offered. He became flushed as he remembered.


    ¡°Brother, I thought you weren¡¯ting.¡±


    ¡°I got a little distracted. I was waiting for you toe out. I hope you don¡¯t mind me joining you, Nicole.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± she replied curtly, trying to hide her expression of displeasure.


    They got off the elevator and headed towards the exit. They decided to take Bruno¡¯s car. Dante sat in the back, and Nicole sat beside him. The drive to the restaurant was filled withughter and jokes between Nicole and Dante. They got along very well, and Bruno felt a tinge of jealousy. He wanted things to be like that with him, but whenever he spoke to her, her demeanor changed, and she responded with reluctance. He knew he had earned it.


    Upon arriving at the restaurant, Dante went ahead to secure a table. Bruno got out of the car and walked over to open the door for Nicole, offering his hand to help her. She simply ignored him. He sighed and followed behind her. They sat at a table with a beautiful view of an artificialke.


    ¡°Such a beautiful ce, I¡¯ve never been here before,¡± Nicole eximed, enchanted by the view.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. It¡¯s one of my favorite ces,¡± Bruno replied with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be modest, brother. Nicole, Bruno is a shareholder in this restaurant chain. He has been investing in variouspanies in different industries since you left. That¡¯s all he¡¯s been doing, searching for you and working,¡± Dante chimed in.


    ¡°Shares that willter belong to my son,¡± Nicole quickly retorted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to spoil him too much. Our son has to grow up knowing that he has to earn things. That¡¯s why I¡¯m notfortable with the position you gave me,¡± she expressed her concerns.


    ¡°As for the position, it¡¯s not something we can discuss. As for Santi, we¡¯ll make sure he grows up to be a humble boy, especially aware that he has to work hard to get what he wants.¡±


    Bruno watched her mesmerized, unable to take his eyes off her lips. They lost track of time while talking about their son. A whileter, Sophie and Max arrived. Bruno couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure when the boy approached Nicole enthusiastically.


    ¡°Little dragonfly, what a pleasure to find you here,¡± he said, with a wide smile.


    ¡°Sophie, Max, what a coincidence,¡± Nicole greeted them.


    Dante eximed, ¡°Would you like to join us? We¡¯ve only just ordered.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dante. We¡¯d love to,¡± Sophie replied.


    Bruno was holding his breath, trying not to show his annoyance. Just when he had managed to engage in a calm conversation with Nicole, those two had to arrive, interrupting them.


    Nicole and Max got caught up in a conversation,pletely excluding Bruno. Dante apologized and moved away to take a phone call. Sophie got up shortly after, and a whileter, Nicole excused herself to go to the restroom. At the table, only Bruno and Max remained, ignoring each other.


    Nicole had sought an excuse to avoid the awkward situation. The tension at the table was palpable.


    Upon entering the restroom, Nicole opened the door and was taken aback by what she saw. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Sophie was sitting on the sink counter with her legs spread open, and Dante was in between them, kissing passionately. They were so engrossed that they didn¡¯t notice Nicole¡¯s presence, though at least they were still fully dressed.


    Nicole cleared her throat loudly. Startled, Sophie pushed Dante away.


    ¡°Nicole, what are you doing here?¡± Sophie eximed, her face turning as red as a tomato.


    ¡°I could ask you the same thing. I simply came to use the restroom,¡± Nicole replied, struggling to hold back herughter at the expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Well,dies, I imagine you have a lot to talk about, so I¡¯ll leave you to it,¡± Dante said, quickly leaving the scene. He didn¡¯t want to have to exin himself, at least not for now.


    Nicole stared at Sophie intensely. The blonde got off the counter and headed towards the door, attempting to escape.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but you¡¯re not going anywhere. You stay right where you are,¡± Nicole said, her gaze unwavering.


    She said as she held her by the arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, just having some fun,¡± Sophie replied.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want you to get hurt, Sophie. Dante is a real yboy, but you already know that,¡± Nicole expressed her concern.


    ¡°Of course, I know. This is nothing formal, just hanging out,¡± Sophie shrugged.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y with fire, my friend. You could get burned. You know I love you like a sister, and I wouldn¡¯t want to see you hurt,¡± Nicole pleaded.


    Dante had called Sophie to join them at the restaurant, pretending to be a coincidence in front of others. They had been seeing each other for a while since she was feeling down after Nicole¡¯s disappearance. They hadn¡¯t defined what they had between them yet. Was it a rtionship? Maybe.


    He didn¡¯t know when the blonde had invaded his thoughts. He loved her freshness, the way she spoke without filters. And her body, which he considered absolutely stunning, drove him crazy. She wasn¡¯t like the other girls he was used to, all those renowned models whocked the curves that Sophie possessed in all the right ces.


    Moreover, those other girls couldn¡¯t hold his attention for more than five minutes in a conversation. They were so cold, shallow, and interested only in superficial things. Maybe not all models were like that, but the ones he had dated certainly were. They only served to feed his ego.


    Since he started seeing her, he had lost interest in many things that used to catch his attention and seemed stupidly important to him. He hadn¡¯t felt this way since his rtionship with Shelsy, except that Sophie was sincere, real, not just a fa?ade.


    Nicole and Sophie returned to the table where Dante and M¨¢x were engaged in a lively conversation in which Bruno didn¡¯t participate. His difort was evident from his expression.


    ¡°I think we should head back to thepany. Nanny must already be there with Santi, and I¡¯d like to see how his first day is going,¡± Nicole suggested.


    ¡°Sounds good, let¡¯s go as soon as possible,¡± Bruno replied, eager to get away from M¨¢x.


    Dante decided to stay a bit longer, even though he got along well with M¨¢x, he didn¡¯t like that he was spending so much time with Sophie.


    Bruno and Nicole returned to thepany and made their way to the area designated as the daycare. Santi was ying with other children while Sara watched over them.


    The other children were the offspring of employees who didn¡¯t have anyone to look after them and could leave them there during work hours.


    Bruno watched his son for a while, not approaching to avoid disturbing him. He had to take it slow and earn his trust. Afterward, he quietly left, and Nicole stayed a moment with the child. When she went up to her office, Bertha informed her that Bruno wanted to see her. Nicole realized that she needed to hire a secretary.


    It wasn¡¯t right for Bertha to be burdened with so much work, running back and forth between her office and Bruno¡¯s.


    After knocking, she entered his office. He was standing, leaning against his desk, his gaze fixed on some documents he held in his hands. Nicole thought he looked very sexy in the clothes he was wearing, actually, she found him attractive no matter what he wore.


    She was so distracted, devouring Bruno with her eyes, that she didn¡¯t properly ce her foot on the floor. Unable to prevent it, she stumbled forward. He tried to catch her, but couldn¡¯t, and she fell on her knees in front of him.


    Her face ended up right in front of his pants, where, heaven forbid, something hardened beneath the fabric. Just then, Dante walked in and quickly gave a foolish apology before rushing out.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt,¡± he turned around and bolted, thinking he had interrupted a private moment.


    At that moment, Bruno burst intoughter, while Dante hurriedly walked away, and Nicole, with her arms crossed, looked at him sternly as she remained on her knees on the floor.

 If you wanted to kiss me

    Nicole felt extremely annoyed by Bruno¡¯s childish behavior. She didn¡¯t find it funny at all. She stood up and approached him curtly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see the humor anywhere.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bruno seemed stunned by her reaction. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. It was very amusing to me to see your face and Dante¡¯s. They were worthy of a photograph, hahaha. It was truly epic.¡±


    ¡°Why did you call me then?¡± she asked, sternly. He tried topose himself.


    ¡°There will be a meeting tomorrow, and I will introduce you to the executives. So, be prepared because you will speak in front of them, and they will probably bombard you with questions to make sure you are qualified for the position. I know perfectly well that you are, but you need to prove it to them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m very good at speaking, so I don¡¯t consider it a problem.¡±


    ¡°Perfect, then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. I¡¯lle down for a while with my son before you leave.¡± He desperately wanted to win Santi¡¯s love.


    Nicole still wasn¡¯t used to Bruno referring to Santi as his son. Until recently, he was solely hers, and in a way, she resented sharing him with Bruno. She knew she had toe to terms with it, even if she didn¡¯t like it.


    She went to her office and started organizing some papers she would need for the presentation to the executives. After a while, she headed to the nursery. Upon arrival, she leaned against the door, silently observing how Bruno was doing as a father. She noticed that Santi had already developed trust in him, allowing Bruno to tickle him. Santi didn¡¯t like being touched by just anyone, but apparently, he felt secure with his father. Seeing this scene, remorse invaded her mind. Maybe she was wrong to keep them apart despite what Bruno had done. Seeing them like this, she realized her heart might not be as hardened as she thought.


    Bruno felt like his chest could explode from the emotions stirred by seeing his son starting to trust him. He wished he could turn back time and act differently.


    Nicole approached him, standing still as she searched her bag intently. When she found it, she offered it to Bruno.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Take it. It¡¯s photos and videos of Santi since his birth. All his special moments are stored in there.¡± She fell silent for a moment.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll like some of the videos and photos,¡± she said, nervously tapping her foot. ¡°I thought about removing them, but then you would miss out on important moments.¡±


    Bruno immediately understood what Nicole meant. Leandro had been present in all those moments. He made an effort to hide his displeasure and spoke in a calm tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, thank you for sharing those memories with me,¡± he said, attempting to conceal his sadness. The thought of his son and Nicole being happy with Leandro caused a lump in his throat.


    ¡°Santi, it¡¯s time to go. You have school tomorrow, and if you stay upte, you won¡¯t want to wake up.¡±


    ¡°I promised Santi I would tell him a bedtime story. Would you mind if I go to your house for a while to be with him?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Mom. I want Dad to tell me a story like Uncle Leandro used to.¡±


    Seeing the excited expression on her son¡¯s face broke down all of Nicole¡¯s defenses. The little one pouted, knowing that his mother wouldn¡¯t refuse in that state.


    ¡°Fine, let your father take you home. The nanny is there, and I¡¯ll arrive a bitter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re noting with us?¡± Bruno asked,pletely disappointed.


    ¡°No, I made ns with Sophie and Max to go to a bar for a while.¡±


    ¡°A BAR!¡± he eximed loudly, unable to contain himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Bruno, we¡¯re going to a bar, I¡¯ll go up to my office to change, and then I¡¯lle down to say goodbye to Santi.¡±


    Bruno¡¯s brain was working at full speed at that moment, trying toe up with something that would make Nicole stay and not go out with Max.


    It was obvious from a distance that Max was in love with Nicole, the way he used to look at her, it wasn¡¯t just as friends.


    Santi touched his forehead, and Bruno noticed and did the same.


    ¡°You¡¯re a little hot, do you feel sick? I think you have a temperature.¡±


    Santi shrugged his shoulders to indicate that he didn¡¯t know, his little face was turning red.


    When Nicole came down, Bruno looked her up and down, she looked beautiful, but too shy for his taste. The tight dress she was wearing, although not showing anything inappropriate, did highlight her well-formed curves.


    ¡°Mom, I think Dad likes your dress, he can¡¯t stop looking at it.¡±


    Nicole blushed and Bruno immediately looked away, embarrassed that his son had noticed the way he was looking at his mother.


    ¡°It seems that Santi is sick, I touched him and I think he has a fever.¡±


    Nicole approached and touched the little boy¡¯s forehead with her hand, noticing that two big red circles had appeared on his face, which worried her.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, I think I¡¯ll call the pediatrician to see if he can see him.¡±


    The pediatrician scheduled an appointment for the following morning and provided instructions on what to do to normalize his temperature.


    ¡°We should leave now. I¡¯ll stop by the pharmacy to buy the medications prescribed by the pediatrician.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in my car so you can be with Santi and make him feel more at ease.¡±


    Nicole¡¯s car remained in the parking lot as they got into Bruno¡¯s car and headed to the pharmacy. Through the rearview mirror, he observed how Nicole interacted with Santi. There couldn¡¯t be a better mother for their son.


    Rina was thinking about her daughter. She didn¡¯t feel at ease after moving houses, even though Sara was with her. She lived in constant fear that Sergio could harm her. They kept a close watch on her all the time, even though she had requested them not to. They pretended to agree, but she noticed men following her from a distance.


    That day, G¨ªo invited her to have dinner at a nice restaurant. Since their reunion, they couldn¡¯t be apart. Whenever he was at hispany, she would always go to have lunch together. The ce was crowded, and after a while, Rina got up to go to the restroom.


    As she was washing her hands, she heard the door open and then quickly close again. She didn¡¯t think much of it and continued with what she was doing. Suddenly, she felt a hand cover her mouth, and the voice she heard sent chills down her spine.


    ¡°Hello, Rina. You¡¯re still as beautiful as ever,¡± the man smirked sinisterly.


    Rina gathered all her strength to push him away and remove his hand covering her mouth. She immediately began screaming as loud as she could to ask for help. Sergio covered her mouth again, but this time she bit him hard.


    ¡°You¡¯re still the same wild one,¡± he said while rubbing his hand.


    ¡°This time everything will be different, De Santis. I will take away everything that belongs to my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Haha, poor crazy woman. I will have you locked up in the psychiatric hospital again, and this time I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s forever.¡±


    G¨ªo became worried when he noticed that Rina was taking too long. He headed towards the restroom and as he approached, he heard an argument. He recognized Rina¡¯s voice but not the man¡¯s. He decided to enter, as it was clear that something was happening.


    Trantion into English:


    ¡°Hello, Rina. You¡¯re still as beautiful as ever,¡± the man smirked sinisterly.


    Rina gathered all her strength to push him and remove the hand covering her mouth. She immediately began screaming as loudly as she could to ask for help. Sergio covered her mouth again, but this time she bit him hard.


    ¡°You¡¯re still the same savage,¡± he said while rubbing his hand.


    ¡°This time everything will be different, De Santis. I will take away everything that belongs to my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Haha, poor crazy woman. I will have youmitted to the psychiatric hospital again, and I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s forever.¡±


    Gio became worried when he noticed that Rina was taking too long. He headed towards the bathroom, and as he approached, he heard an argument. He recognized Rina¡¯s voice but not the man¡¯s. He decided to enter, as it was clear that something was happening.


    Upon entering, he immediately recognized De Santis, and anger consumed him as he saw him holding Rina by the neck.


    ¡°Release her immediately,¡± he wanted to destroy that man.


    ¡°Well, well, your knight in shining armor hase to rescue you,¡± Sergio sneered.


    Sergio became even more furious, knowing that Rossano was the one responsible for Rina no longer loving him.


    Gio couldn¡¯t take his cynicism any longer. He lunged at Sergio, delivering powerful blows. Sergio tried to defend himself, but Gio was clearly stronger. At that moment, two security guards entered to separate them.


    Sergio was seething with anger, trying to contain the blooding from his nose. Rina was as pale as a ghost, and Gio struggled to break free and continue giving him what he deserved.


    ¡°This won¡¯t go unpunished, De Santis. You will pay dearly for everything you¡¯ve done. Don¡¯t you darey a finger on my wife or my daughter again, because if you do, I will be your worst nightmare. Consider yourself warned,¡± Gio trembled with the fury he felt. He wanted to end Sergio¡¯s life right then and there.


    The guards escorted both men out of the restaurant. They were both important individuals, but so were all the customers at that ce. Sergio quickly got into his car, while Rina and Gio got into theirs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Gio said as he approached her to wipe his face with a handkerchief.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. It¡¯s that damn man who should feel sorry. This is war. I will make him pay for all your suffering.¡±


    At Nicole¡¯s house, Bruno insisted on being the one to give Santi his medication. After doing so, he gave him a warm bath, just as the doctor had instructed. Heid down next to him and told him a bedtime story. The child fell asleep immediately, and Bruno drifted off to sleep beside him.


    When Nicole went upstairs, she found the scene heartwarming. She decided to take a photo of them, then turned around and headed to her own bedroom. She had already informed her friends that she wouldn¡¯t be able to join them at the bar.


    She also fell asleep immediately. Later, she woke up to give her son his medicine. When she entered the room, Santi was still asleep, clinging to his father. She gently tried to move Bruno, attempting not to wake him. Suddenly, Santi made a sudden movement, causing Nicole to lose her bnce and fall onto Bruno. Their mouths ended up being too close to each other, and at that moment, he opened his eyes and smirked.


    ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s lovely to wake up like this. If you wanted to kiss me, you could have just asked.¡±

 Red Roses

    Nicole opened her eyes wide in disbelief at the audacity of that man. She pushed him and quickly got up.


    ¡°Bruno had the ability to easily get on her nerves.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the games. I was trying to wake up Santi to give him the medication, he moved abruptly, and I lost my bnce.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t get angry,¡± he said, raising both hands in a gesture of surrender. He couldn¡¯t help butugh, finding amusement in how easily she blushed.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to leave,¡± she said sternly.


    At that moment, the little boy woke up, and Nicole hurried to give him the medication.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked them to bring me clothes so I can go to the office. I¡¯ll only attend the meeting and thene back to be with my son.¡± He was worried about the child¡¯s health.


    Nicole frowned as she looked at him, but seeing how her son clung to his father, she couldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°Fine, Santi won¡¯t go to school until he gets better. The nanny will stay with him, and after I return from the corporate office, I¡¯ll take him to the pediatrician.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take him, because from now on, I won¡¯t miss a single moment with my son. I¡¯ve already missed too many.¡±


    Bruno was right, and she knew it, so she chose not to say anything. She felt like he was intruding on her privacy with her son, and she was struggling to adjust. She had to get used to the fact that from then on, she would have to include him in everything rted to her child.


    She returned to her bedroom; it was still early morning, and she needed rest to look fresh and presentable during the meeting. She knew that the eyes of all the executives and shareholders would be on her.


    In the morning, she woke up very early and headed to her son¡¯s room. When she opened the door, she saw that he was still asleep, and Bruno wasn¡¯t there anymore. She thought he might have already left.


    At that moment, the bathroom door opened, and Bruno came out, smiling. He was wearing only dress pants and drying his hair with a towel. Nicole¡¯s gaze was fixed on his toned abdomen.


    ¡°Hello, good morning,¡± he greeted, pleased with the way she was looking at him.


    ¡°Good morning, Bruno,¡± she replied, immediately averting her gaze.


    ¡°Santi had a very good night. His temperature has normalized. I took the liberty of using the bathroom to shower. My assistant dropped off some clothes for me. I thought we could go to work together since your car is still there.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get ready. The nanny is preparing breakfast if you¡¯d like toe downstairs. I¡¯ll be down in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    She quickly bathed and got ready, but she couldn¡¯t get the image of Bruno shirtless out of her mind. When she was near Leandro, she felt a sense of peace and security. However, everything was different when she was near Bruno. It was so easy to lose herposure by his side. She felt so smallpared to him, as she was shorter in stature.


    Unconsciously, she took extra care in her appearance. She wore a tight ck skirt that reached just above the knee and a pearl-colored, long-sleeved blouse that crossed at the front, entuating her bust. She added a ck belt with a beautiful golden buckle and matched it with stiletto heels in the same color as the skirt.


    She elegantly styled her hair, pulling it up and leaving some strands in wavy curls on the sides. When she looked at herself in the mirror, she liked what she saw. She looked sexy yet professional.


    She went downstairs to have breakfast before heading to the office. Bruno was already eating when he saw her. He looked at her eagerly, and they would have to get used to those kinds of looks because Nicole did the same. He hadn¡¯t put on his jacket yet and was wearing a dark blue shirt. The thin, fitted fabric allowed for a pleasant view of each of his muscles.


    She sat in front of him, and they had breakfast in silence, exchanging a few nces. The nanny noticed the tension and decided to go upstairs and leave them alone.


    Shortly after, they got into the car and headed to the corporate office. At every stop they made, Bruno couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Nicole¡¯s toned legs. She remained distracted, observing the buildings through the window. He couldn¡¯t stop ming himself; he had happiness within his grasp, and he had ruined it.


    Upon arrival, he opened the door for her to get out. It was the first time she allowed him to do so while remaining calm. As they walked towards the entrance, Bruno ced his hand on Nicole¡¯s waist. She felt the warmth of his touch and chose to step away. The fact that he didn¡¯t confront her about it was considered progress.


    Her office was very close to his, and when they arrived, she could see that it was filled with red roses. Nicole was as surprised as he was. A beautiful bouquet was sitting on her desk, and she picked up the envelope that was on it. Bruno watched her from the doorway, leaning against the frame.


    ¡°Is there a secret admirer?¡± he asked curiously, feeling a strong pang of jealousy in his chest.


    Nicole didn¡¯t answer; she opened the note, and her eyes filled with tears as she read what was written.


    ¡°They say the color of red roseses from the blood of Aphrodite. When her great love Adonis died, as she went after him, she cut herself, and a drop of her blood fell on a white rose, turning it red. Aphrodite decided to nt vast gardens of red roses to remember her great love.¡±


    She sighed deeply. Inside the envelope, there was also a photograph. It was of Leandro¡¯s garden, where he had nted hundreds of red rose bushes.


    ¡°Can you leave me alone, please?¡± she said, unable to hold back the tears streaming down her face.


    Bruno lowered his head and walked away. His heart ached, imagining the significance those roses held for her. He approached Bertha¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Call the florist and cancel the order for the red roses I had requested,¡± he said, feeling foolish for thinking a bouquet of roses couldpare to everything else.


    ¡°Right away, sir,¡± Bertha said, noticing his sadness. At first, she thought he had sent all those roses, but now she knew he hadn¡¯t.


    Later, he informed Nicole that they were waiting for her in the boardroom. He grabbed a folder and headed there. When he entered, everyone was already present.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he greeted politely.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± the executives replied in unison.


    Bruno was already seated, watching her attentively as he twirled a pencil in his hand.


    He gestured for her toe closer. She quickly walked over to him, and Bruno stood up, introducing her to everyone present.


    ¡°This is Nicole Williams. She will now be in charge of thendscape design department. She is fully qualified for the position,¡± he said.


    ¡°Can we see some of her designs? It¡¯s nothing personal, but we need to ensure that the person leading the staff in that area is qualified for the role,¡± one of the executives asked.


    Nicole approached each of the attendees and ced sheets with her designs in front of them. Then, she walked to the front, turned on the projector, and inserted a USB drive. She started showcasing her designs one by one, exining them in detail.


    The executives and shareholders were highly interested in her presentation, and Bruno smiled, satisfied. Nicole had definitely won over those men who were demanding when it came to work.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to discuss. It¡¯s clear that you¡¯re the right person for the position. Wee to the corporate office,¡± one of the executives said. All present apuded, pleased with the presentation.


    After bidding farewell to Nicole, they left the room, leaving only Bruno and Nicole behind.


    ¡°I¡¯ve canceled all our appointments to take our son to the pediatrician,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Although he seems better today, it¡¯s best to find out what¡¯s been going on.¡±


    They headed toward the elevator, and just before the doors closed, Dante caught up with them.


    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± he asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, brother. Santi isn¡¯t feelingpletely well, so we¡¯re taking him to the doctor,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°Can I join you? I want to see my nephew,¡± Dante requested.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect. It¡¯ll give me a chance to talk to you,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Haha, you suddenly turned pale, brother,¡± Bruno chuckled at Dante¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°I just remembered that I have a meeting with some foreign investors in a few minutes. I can¡¯t believe I forgot about it,¡± Dante pressed a button to stop the elevator and hurriedly exited before Nicole had a chance to say anything.


    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s going on with Dante? He practically ran away from you,¡± Nicoleughed.


    ¡°Do you know he¡¯s in a rtionship with Sophie?¡±


    ¡°With Sophie? Ahhh, now I understand why he¡¯s been acting so strangetely. Before, a different woman woulde to pick him up at the office every day, but that has changed recently. I haven¡¯t seen him with any of them,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Uhmmm, I wouldn¡¯t want Sophie to get hurt,¡± she expressed her concern.


    ¡°Both of them are old enough to know what they¡¯re doing,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°I agree with that, but still, I¡¯ll talk to him,¡± Nicole was determined to give Dante a piece of her mind. Sophie was a girl who had suffered too much, and she wouldn¡¯t allow him to hurt her.


    Upon leaving the office, they stopped at the entrance to wait for Bruno¡¯s car. When Nicole turned around, she thought she saw Leandro in a luxury car. The car quickly drove away, and she grabbed her phone to call him, but he didn¡¯t answer. The number was out of range, and she was almost certain it was him.


    Leandro left the scene upon realizing that Nicole had seen him. His heart tightened at seeing her with Bruno. He couldn¡¯t forget her. He had tried to be with other beautiful women, but he couldn¡¯t get her image out of his head. He felt deep hatred for his father and resentment towards his mother.


    Nicole and he were just victims of circumstances. His hatred for his father was stronger. He knew what he felt for Nicole and encouraged him to take her with him. He knew Sergio was plotting to harm Nicole and his mother, so he decided to be close to protect them. His feelings for Rina would have been different if he had told them the truth in time.

 I loved you

    At the pediatrician¡¯s office, Santi was reluctant to be examined. Although he was familiar with his doctor, he didn¡¯t like him, especially when he saw him smiling at his mom in a way that seemed silly to him.


    ¡°Hello, Santi. This time we¡¯ll check your throat. Could you please open your mouth? If you do, I¡¯ll give you a candy,¡± the doctor said, smiling as always.


    ¡°No,¡± the little boy replied, crossing his arms over his chest, clearly showing his displeasure.


    ¡°Come on, Santi. Open your mouth a little so the doctor can check your throat,¡± Nicole requested, feeling embarrassed by her son¡¯s behavior.


    Bruno noticed the way the young doctor was looking at Nicole, and it annoyed him. Instinctively, he also crossed his arms over his chest.


    Observing them in that manner, Nicole realized that her son was a faithful copy of his father.


    ¡°Come on, son. Let the doctor examine your throat so we can leave. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll have to stay here,¡± she said reluctantly.


    Santi reluctantly opened his mouth. After examining him, the doctor went to his desk to write the prescription. Nicole went with him, while Bruno stayed with the little boy, who was still sitting on the examination table.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the doctor, Dad. I don¡¯t like how he looks at Mom and smiles,¡± Santi said in a very low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him either, but don¡¯t tell your mother,¡± Bruno replied in a whisper.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! Now we¡¯ll have a secret between us, Dad.¡±


    ¡°What secret are you talking about?¡± Nicole asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s something between Dad and me, right, Dad?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something unimportant,¡± Bruno replied, hoping that Santi wouldn¡¯t reveal what it was. He didn¡¯t want Nicole to think he encouraged their son¡¯s behavior towards the doctor.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t keep secrets from Mom, I¡¯ve always told you that.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the medication Santi will need. I¡¯ve also written down some instructions. It¡¯s an inmmation in his throat,¡± the doctor informed them, smiling while standing in front of Nicole.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± she expressed with a smile.


    ¡°Goodbye, Santi. Here are the candies I promised you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Santi stretched out his little hand to receive them. Even though he didn¡¯t like the doctor, he liked the candies.


    The doctor bid farewell to Nicole with a handshake, lingering a little longer than necessary. Bruno felt the urge to hit him but restrained himself.


    ¡°We better hurry to pick up the medication,¡± Bruno suggested.


    Upon hearing this, the doctor quickly withdrew his hand.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    In the car, both Santi and Bruno were very serious.


    ¡°We need to find a good pediatrician for our son. That doctor is very young, and I don¡¯t trust him,¡± Nicole stated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard good references about him. He¡¯s a good pediatrician.¡±


    ¡°I just acquired the majority of shares in a pediatric clinic. From now on, our son will be treated there.¡±


    ¡°When did you do that?¡± Nicole asked, astonished.


    ¡°This morning. I was notified a few minutes ago that it has been finalized.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t necessary, Bruno. You can¡¯t do this every time our son needs something,¡± she said, feeling annoyed and considering it unnecessary.


    ¡°Of course, I can, and I will. My son will receive the best care whenever he needs it.¡±


    ¡°I would like to stop by the office to get my car.¡±


    It was pointless to argue with him. It seemed he would do things his own way.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    ¡°I want Dad to take me home.¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t answer. She sensed that this couple would give her a lot of headaches in the future.


    After picking up her car, she headed home. Bruno was already there with Santi.


    ¡°Mom,e have dinner with us. Dad has prepared dinner,¡± Santi said.


    ¡°Not now, sweetie. Thank you. You¡¯ll stay with the nanny. I¡¯m going out for a moment with Uncle Max and Aunt Sophie. I canceled on them yesterday and told them I¡¯d join them today.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mom. Will Dad stay here?¡±


    ¡°If your mother allows it, I will,¡± Bruno replied, a little annoyed that Nicole would be going out with Max.


    ¡°Not a problem for me,¡± she replied, indicating that Bruno would spend more time at their house than he should.


    Nicole came downter, and Bruno couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. She looked beautiful in that short red dress, tightly fitted at the waist, with a semi-circr skirt, sleeveless and high-necked. Her hair waspletely loose, and she wore golden stilettos that added a sensual touch to her outfit.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Bruno asked, curious.


    ¡°Max has partnered with some friends to open a new club. He¡¯s taking us to see it. Tonight is the grand opening.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s great,¡± Bruno replied.


    He approached Santi to give him his medication, and Santi took it withoutining. Bruno gently kissed his forehead and left. Outside, Max and Sophie were already waiting for Nicole.


    ¡°Hello, little dragonfly. You look beautiful. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re going out with us tonight, like in the old times,¡± Max eximed. Nicole didn¡¯t feel as good about being called that anymore, but she didn¡¯t say anything to avoid hurting his feelings.


    ¡°Hello, guys. Yes, just like the old times.¡±


    They arrived at the club, and there were many people lined up at the entrance.


    ¡°Wow, there are so many people trying to get in,¡± Sophiemented, seeing therge crowd.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems we¡¯ll have a great night,¡± Nicole replied.


    The guards at the door immediately stepped aside to let them in upon seeing Max. They quickly made their way to the VIP area, where a table was reserved for them. Dante had reserved a table right next to theirs, as he would be joining with some friends.


    As soon as the girls arrived, they ordered some drinks. After a while, the music changed, and Nicole hadn¡¯t been out dancing in a while. She pulled Sophie along, and they headed towards the dance floor, swaying their hips to the catchy yet sensual rhythm. Max watched them from above, clearly seeing that they were truly enjoying themselves.


    Max considered joining them on the dance floor but noticed Dante and Bruno arriving at that moment, apanied by a few other guys. They went up to upy the reserved table. When they turned towards the dance floor, they noticed the girls still dancing. The two brothers headed down, Dante embraced Sophie and passionately kissed her, while Bruno positioned himself behind Nicole, wrapping his arms around her waist and moving rhythmically. She immediately knew it was him, his scent was unmistakable.


    She let herself be carried away by the moment, feeling great in his arms. A few minutester, Nicole looked up and once again thought she saw Leandro staring at her intently. When he realized she saw him, he quickly walked away towards the bathrooms. She left Bruno alone on the dance floor and quickly went after Leandro.


    Bruno had no idea what had happened. They were doing great, and suddenly he was alone in the middle of the dance floor. A beautiful girl wearing an excessively short dress approached him, dancing provocatively. He looked at her for a moment and immediately headed back to his table. The girl remained there, visibly upset.


    Nicole entered the hallway that led to the bathrooms just as Leandro was about to enter one. When he felt someone grabbing his shoulder, he turned around and saw her standing in front of him. He didn¡¯t expect her to follow him.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m sorry. I truly am sorry,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why are you hiding, Leandro? Why are you following me?¡± she asked.


    He didn¡¯t know how to tell her that he felt she was in danger. He didn¡¯t want to scare her. He noticed that she had a strong smell of alcohol.


    ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Just a little,¡± she lied, as she had actually been drinking quite a bit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°No thanks, I came with some friends. They¡¯ll take me home.¡±


    ¡°I saw you were with Bruno.¡±


    ¡°He came with his brother. He caught up with me on the dance floor. How have you been? I¡¯ve called you, but I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done that you don¡¯t want to answer me,¡± she lowered her head, and Leandro could sense her sadness.


    He felt the impulse to kiss her at that moment. How difficult it was for him to stay away from her. His stubborn brain couldn¡¯t understand why he had to forget her.


    Bruno, noticing that Nicole was taking longer, decided to go and find her. He saw her standing too close to Leandro, and that annoyed him greatly. What part of them being siblings did those two not understand?


    ¡°Is something wrong, Nicole?¡± he approached to ask.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong, Bruno. I¡¯m just talking to Leandro. Give us a moment, please.¡±


    Bruno moved forward to enter the bathroom. As he passed by Leandro, he lightly bumped him with his shoulder. He was furious. He wanted that man away from Nicole and their son. Leandro managed to control himself; there was no point in fighting with Bruno.


    ¡°Can I see Santi? I¡¯ve missed him so much,¡± Leandro asked.


    ¡°Of course you can. My son loves you, and I would never keep him away from you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle by tomorrow afternoon to see him. I¡¯d like to take him to the movies.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. In the morning, I¡¯ll send you the location of the house. I¡¯ll tell the nanny to arrange it after school. She¡¯ll be delighted to see you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Please try not to drink too much.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t drink anymore, I promise.¡± Leandro gently caressed her chin before leaving. She lowered her head, feeling sad.


    At that moment, Bruno came out of the bathroom and approached Nicole, standing very close to her. Their proximity made him nervous, and he could feel her breath.


    ¡°I identally overheard what Leandro asked you. If someone is going to take my son to the movies, it will be me.¡±


    ¡°You identally overheard? Do you expect me to believe that?¡±


    ¡°Whatever. My son will not go out with him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t challenge me, Bruno Leone. I told Leandro he can take my son to the movies, and that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be. And you will respect that. My son loves Leandro because he earned that love. ¡± She spoke to him furiously, on the verge of bursting into tears.


    Seeing her so upset, Bruno decided to stay quiet. They returned to the table in silence. He sat next to his brother, and she sat next to M¨¢x. She had promised not to drink anymore, but she couldn¡¯t help it. Bruno infuriated her in a way that was hard to bear.


    He watched her drink one ss after another, and Sophie was doing the same. However, Sophie was bing overly affectionate with Dante, whoughed at her in that state. Bruno imagined Nicole behaving in that way, except it would be M¨¢x next to her, not him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home,¡± he said, grabbing her arm, to the astonished gaze of their friends.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take her. She came here with us,¡± M¨¢x said angrily.


    ¡°No way. I¡¯ll be the one to take her. I¡¯m staying at her house with my son, so I¡¯m heading there.¡±


    Upon hearing this, M¨¢x decided to keep quiet. The girls hugged each other goodbye, and then Nicole said goodbye to M¨¢x, giving him a hug and a kiss on the cheek. Bruno still held onto her arm, and upon seeing this, he pulled her towards him. M¨¢x managed to restrain himself. What part of Nicole not belonging to him did he not understand?


    They left the ce, and she took two steps forward and one step back. Unable to move forward, sheughed.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, two steps forward, one step back, two steps forward¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Bruno lifted her in his arms, not caring that people were staring. He ced her in his car and fastened her seatbelt.


    ¡°We had driven a few kilometers, and he thought she had fallen asleep because she remained inplete silence. A few minutester, she began to speak with her tongue slightly tangled.


    ¡°I loved you, despite everything, I fell in love with you. You made me hate you.¡±

 A Priceless Painting

    Bruno heard Nicole¡¯s confession. He was sure that what she was saying was true and not just a delusion from her current state. Hearing her say that she hated him caused him pain, but he understood. What he felt was nothingpared to what she must have felt every time he humiliated her.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He tried to calm her down, but it was impossible. She cried, and a whileter, she had to pull over. Nicole was nauseous, so Bruno opened the car door and held her head as she vomited. Unfortunately, his shoes got covered in something strange. He took out a bottle of water, cleaned Nicole¡¯s face with a damp cloth, gave her a little water to rinse her mouth, and then cleaned his shoes.


    He decided to take her to his mansion. Her condition was inconvenient, and he didn¡¯t want his son to see his mother like that. He called Sara to inform her of the situation. Upon arrival, he took her in his arms again, carried her to her room, and gently ced her on the bed. He took off her shoes and covered her with a nket.


    He would sleep in another room. As he turned to leave, Nicole opened her eyes, grabbed his shirt, and pulled him towards her. She kissed him in such a way that Bruno was on the verge of letting himself be carried away by the sensations he was feeling. Only she was capable of awakening all of that in him.


    Making a great effort to resist, he moved away from her and quickly left the room. He took a cold shower, tried to sleep, but it was impossible. Just knowing that she was so close made him nervous, especially when he remembered what that kiss made him feel.


    In the morning, Nicole woke up despite the terrible headache and realized she was in a strange ce. She immediately got up and noticed she was in Bruno¡¯s room, everything was just as it had been before, nothing had changed. She saw arge painting in front of the bed, and upon closer inspection, she recognized herself in the image. She couldn¡¯t understand why Bruno would have a painting of her. He walked in and found her standing in front of the painting; he hadpletely forgotten that she would see it. She turned to look at him when she noticed his presence.


    ¡°Why do you have a painting of me?¡± She didn¡¯t understand; after all, he was supposed to be angry with her.


    ¡°I had it made when I came back from visiting your parents in Australia. When you lived with me, I took a photo of you on some asion without you noticing.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question. Why did you do it?¡±


    ¡°I missed your smile,¡± he replied, lookingpletely embarrassed. In that painting, Nicole was smiling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable knowing that you have an image of me in front of your bed. It¡¯s ufortable and also strange.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I don¡¯t n on getting rid of it. It became my onlypany on all those sleepless nights without knowing about you. To me, it¡¯s priceless.¡±


    Nicole remained silent for a moment. As always, it would be useless to argue. Then she remembered that she didn¡¯t know how she ended up there.


    ¡°How did I get here?¡±


    ¡°You had a bit more than you should have. I thought it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for Santi to see you in that state.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience. I¡¯ll call a taxi to take me home. Fortunately, it¡¯s Sunday, and I don¡¯t have to go to the office.¡± She ced both hands on her head.


    Bruno handed her a ss containing a white, bubbly liquid.


    ¡°Take this. It¡¯ll help with that, trust me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She drank it quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home. I¡¯ll feel more at ease if I do. Just wait a moment; I¡¯ll quickly freshen up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± In her current state, she didn¡¯t feel like arguing.


    A few minutester, Bruno knocked on the door. She opened it, and they headed downstairs.


    ¡°They¡¯ve prepared a delicious breakfast. I know you might not feel like eating right now, but it will help alleviate the difort.¡±


    ¡°If it will help with this, I¡¯ll ept.¡±


    Bruno smiled. It was clear that she was in terrible pain, but he was d she agreed to have breakfast with him.


    They were served a light breakfast, and Nicole felt her strength returning after eating it. She remembered that the nanny had told her that Bruno had been drinking daily since her departure, so it made sense that he knew what would make her feel better.


    ¡°Thank you for arranging this. It has truly helped.¡±


    ¡°From personal experience, I know it helps alleviate the difort.¡±


    Nicole was momentarily distracted, thinking about how strange it was. They were talking like two civilized people, not like they usually did.


    They got into the car, and Bruno yed music at a low volume. He began singing softly (Tn Shaw¡¯s ¡°Gold¡±). The lyrics actually expressed everything he wanted to say but couldn¡¯t.


    Nicole had never heard him sing before, but he was quite good. She closed her eyes and focused on listening to the timbre of his voice. He drove as slowly as possible; she wished the distance was longer so they could spend more time together.


    Upon arriving at Nicole¡¯s house, Bruno got out to open the door. He took her hand and helped her out of the car.


    ¡°Can I see Santi? I¡¯d like to spend some time with him.¡±


    ¡°Of course,e in.¡±


    Santi was in the living room with Sara. When he saw his dad, he ran to embrace him, and Bruno lifted him up in his arms.


    ¡°Dad, has Mom stayed with you?¡±


    Nicole blushed because Sara was attentively watching, waiting for her to answer that question.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to greet Mom?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mom.¡± Bruno approached her, and the little one nted a sweet kiss on her cheek.


    Nicole went upstairs to take a shower, while Bruno and Santi stayed in the living room ying video games. Shortly after, the doorbell rang, and Sara hurried to see who it was. When she saw Leandro standing there, she greeted him effusively.


    ¡°Son, it¡¯s great that you¡¯vee.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Nanny. Nicole told me I could pick up Santi to take him to the movies.¡±


    ¡°Come in, son. Nicole will be down soon.¡±


    Upon seeing Leandro, Santi ran to hug him. Bruno noticed the look of excitement on his son¡¯s face when he saw who had just arrived.


    ¡°Look, Dad, it¡¯s my uncle Leandro. He came to see me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him, son,¡± Bruno replied. The situation was extremely ufortable for him.


    Leandro sat down next to Santi, and they began ying the video game. Bruno felt excluded, but he understood that Leandro had been the father figure his son had known for several years.


    Nicole came downstairs a littleter. She saw Bruno looking very serious while Santi was happily with Leandro.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she said, smiling. Bruno stood up and greeted her with a kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he replied, also smiling.


    Bruno watched them, feeling that the situation was incredibly strange.


    ¡°Mom, Uncle Leandro is taking me to the movies. I want you and Dad toe with us.¡±


    The three adults turned to look at each other, unsure of what to answer. The little one insisted on his request.


    ¡°Son, go with Uncle Leandro. Dad and I will wait for you at home. How about that?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to go with all of you.¡±


    He crossed his little arms over his chest.


    They had no choice but to ept. Sara watched in silence, curious to see what would happen. It was like a time bomb, ready to explode at any moment.


    ¡°Nanny, will youe with us?¡± Nicole said, hoping it would make her feel less ufortable.


    ¡°No, my dear. I made ns to have tea with some friends.¡±


    Nicole knew Sara was lying. Her only friend was the owner of the flower shop, but since she had gone to Australia, they had lost contact.


    Shortly after, they headed to the cinema. The first argument arose when both men wanted to go in their car. Exasperated, Nicole asked them to get into her car, and she would drive. Now the argument was about who would sit next to her. Santi asked Leandro to sit next to him, and Nicole thanked him for that. Bruno smiled, satisfied, but then became sad, thinking that his son preferred Leandro¡¯spany.


    It seemed like there were three little children in the car instead of one. They had barely left the house, and Nicole was already getting impatient. It would require a lot of patience that day to endure them.


    Leandro couldn¡¯t stand Bruno, not because he was jealous of him-he had already understood that-but because Bruno was the person who had caused Nicole the most suffering.


    They bought some candies and popcorn. Santi spent the whole time in his uncle¡¯s arms, while both men sat next to Nicole, leaving the little one on the edge.


    They watched a children¡¯s movie. The situation was incredibly ufortable for the adults, but because of the deep love they felt for the child, they did their best to endure it.


    Bruno extended his arm, cing it around Nicole¡¯s shoulders. Leandro noticed and did the same, just to annoy him. She stood up and left, pretending to go to the restroom.


    She needed to breathe; inside the theater, she felt like she was suffocating. The movie would be over soon, so she decided to wait for them in the hallway near the exit.


    They returned home inplete silence. The child fell asleep as soon as he got in the car, and it wasn¡¯t yet dark outside. Nicole would have liked to take her son to a park, but with those two in that state, she preferred to go back.


    Upon arrival, Leandro took Santi to his room and then came downstairs to sit next to Nicole. Bruno took the game controller and started ying, and Leandro grabbed the other controller and did the same.


    She looked at one and then the other, knowing full well what was going on. Deciding she had had enough, she went up to her room and left them alone to continue their ego battle.

 The Perfect Man

    Nicole came downstairster. Sara had already fed Bruno and Leandro. In fact, she came down because she thought they had already left.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯reing down. I was waiting for you to say goodbye. I¡¯ll be in the city for a while, and I hope we can go out again before I return to Italy,¡± Leandro said.


    ¡°Of course, Leandro. And thank you for the roses,¡± Nicole replied.


    Leandro just smiled, kissed her on the cheek, and left. Bruno watched the scene attentively, sitting on a couch in the living room. When Leandro left, he approached Nicole.


    ¡°I imagine it¡¯s difficult for you to go from being a couple for so many years to seeing each other as siblings,¡± he said in a sarcastic tone that Nicole found offensive.


    ¡°That¡¯s something you shouldn¡¯t concern yourself with. But to satisfy your great curiosity, I¡¯ll tell you. There was nothing between Leandro and me that we need to regret. I won¡¯t deny that I was starting to fall in love with him, that I could imagine a lifetime together. He made me happy, my son was happy. He¡¯s a loving and thoughtful man, which you never were. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t hesitate when he asked me to be his wife after divorcing you,¡± Nicole exined.


    ¡°A real Prince Charming, isn¡¯t he?¡± Bruno remarked, sensing a deep sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe it, he is. The woman who bes his wife will be truly lucky,¡± Bruno said. Nicole felt hurt seeing him defend Leandro.


    ¡°Although you idealize him as the perfect man, he¡¯s not,¡± Bruno continued, adding to her pain.


    ¡°Why should I care?¡± Nicole asked, annoyed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand why you brought up his sister and that woman,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°Just listen to what I have to say without interrupting. I know you¡¯ll be interested to know,¡± he said.


    ¡°Go ahead, say what you have to say, and then leave,¡± Nicole replied, pointing to the door. She was tired and didn¡¯t want to see him anymore.


    ¡°Sondra was telling Shelsy that it was Leandro who asked her to take you to his room that night,¡± Bruno revealed.


    ¡°He told me that. Sondra tricked him into thinking that I had agreed to be with him,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°She lied to him. He gave her arge sum of money. He wanted to have you at any cost. That night, he would have forced you to be with him, and Sondra would have brought the reporters the next day. The reporters were paid by Leandro,¡± Bruno exined. Nicole listened in silence, her face turning pale.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying. Leandro told me what really happened. He wouldn¡¯t lie to me,¡± she said.


    ¡°I thought Bruno was capable of anything to discredit Leandro. He was jealous, and that¡¯s why he made up all those things,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve idealized him as the perfect man when he¡¯s not,¡± he added, defending Leandro, which hurt Nicole even more.


    ¡°Please, just leave,¡± she pleaded. She didn¡¯t have the strength to argue anymore.


    Bruno left, regretting what he had said. He couldn¡¯t believe that he was still hurting her even after promising not to. He wanted her to love him, but instead, because of his foolishness, he was fueling her hatred.


    He called Brando and Dante. He needed to drink, to forget. They met at a well-known bar and sat at the counter. They ordered a bottle of whisky and started drinking. Bruno took one shot after another.


    ¡°Hey brother, calm down, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I messed up again, over and over I keep doing it.¡±


    ¡°What have you ruined this time?¡± Dante had no idea what was happening.


    ¡°Nicole now hates me even more.¡±


    ¡°What did you do now?¡± Dante asked, getting a little annoyed. He loved his brother, but he didn¡¯t like how he treated his sister-inw.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand how she puts Leandro on a pedestal, how she sees him as so perfect. It fills me with rage to see the way they look at each other, how they interact, it just makes me furious. Even my son prefers him over me.¡±


    ¡°You know it will take time for them to adjust to your presence. Leandro was Nicole¡¯s partner and a father figure to your son. They are not to me for what happened, but you are responsible for how you treated them.¡±


    ¡°I know all that perfectly, but it¡¯s really hard for me to ept it. I couldn¡¯t keep quiet; for a moment, I wanted her to hate him as much as she hates me. I told her what really happened that night, that it was him who paid Sondra to take her to his room and to bring the reporters. I wanted her to see that he¡¯s not so perfect.¡±


    ¡°You messed up again. If she had heard it from someone else, she might have taken it differently. Buting from you, she knows you didn¡¯t say it with good intentions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aplete idiot.¡±


    ¡°I fully support you on that.¡± Dante said, smiling.


    Shortly after, Brando, who had stepped away for a moment, returned apanied by some beautiful girls. Dante shivered at the thought of Sophie finding out, so he rejected the girl who approached him politely. Bruno pulled a brte towards him, who smiled at him.


    She was beautiful, sensual, and had a well-proportioned body. Bruno kissed her passionately, trying to forget about Nicole. The girl pulled him by the arm and led him to a private area, pushed him to sit down, and then sat on hisp. As she positioned herself, her short dress rose, revealing a bit more of her legs.


    Bruno ran his hands over her legs, caressing them, while the brte kissed him eagerly. He kept his eyes closed, but Nicole¡¯s image briefly shed in his mind. He opened his eyes and pushed the girl away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You stupid man!¡±


    She eximed, both upset and surprised.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± He told her authoritatively.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like women, you should have said so. You wasted my time that I could have spent with a better client.¡± No one had ever rejected her before, and it was a pity that a man like him didn¡¯t like women.


    Bruno threw a good stack of bills at her to make her shut up. The girl picked them up, still smirking.


    ¡°There, it¡¯s different now. Don¡¯t worry; nobody will know that you don¡¯t like women. I¡¯ll tell them being with you was the best thing that ever happened to me.¡± Sheughed sarcastically.


    The girl left, while Bruno, angry, destroyed everything within his reach. Dante, concerned, watched as Bruno did that.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re just tightening the noose around your neck.¡±


    He fell asleep, and when they arrived at his mansion, Dante now had a big problem: how was he going to get a man of that size and stature down by himself?


    ¡°Hey brother, calm down, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I messed up again, over and over I keep doing it.¡±


    ¡°What have you ruined this time?¡± Dante had no idea what was happening.¡±


    ¡°Nicole now hates me even more.¡±


    ¡°What did you do now?¡± Dante asked, getting a little annoyed. He loved his brother, but he didn¡¯t like how he treated his sister-inw.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand how she puts Leandro on a pedestal, how she sees him as so perfect. It fills me with rage to see the way they look at each other, how they interact, it just makes me furious. Even my son prefers him over me.¡±


    ¡°You know it will take time for them to adjust to your presence. Leandro was Nicole¡¯s partner and a father figure to your son. They are not to me for what happened, but you are responsible for how you treated them.¡±


    ¡°I know all that perfectly, but it¡¯s really hard for me to ept it. I couldn¡¯t keep quiet; for a moment, I wanted her to hate him as much as she hates me. I told her what really happened that night, that it was him who paid Sondra to take her to his room and to bring the reporters. I wanted her to see that he¡¯s not so perfect.¡±


    ¡°You messed up again. If she had heard it from someone else, she might have taken it differently. Buting from you, she knows you didn¡¯t say it with good intentions.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aplete idiot.¡±


    ¡°I fully support you on that.¡± Dante said, smiling.


    Shortly after, Brando, who had stepped away for a moment, returned apanied by some beautiful girls.


    Dante shivered at the thought of Sophie finding out, so he rejected the girl who approached him politely. Bruno pulled a brte towards him, who smiled at him. She was beautiful, sensual, and had a well-proportioned body. Bruno kissed her passionately, trying to forget about Nicole.


    The girl pulled him by the arm and led him to a private area, pushed him to sit down, and then sat on hisp. As she positioned herself, her short dress rose, revealing a bit more of her legs.


    Bruno ran his hands over her legs, caressing them, while the brte kissed him eagerly. He kept his eyes closed, but Nicole¡¯s image briefly shed in his mind. He opened his eyes and pushed the girl away.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You stupid man!¡±


    She eximed, both upset and surprised.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± He told her authoritatively.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like women, you should have said so. You wasted my time that I could have spent with a better client.¡± No one had ever rejected her before, and it was a pity that a man like him didn¡¯t like women.


    Bruno threw a good stack of bills at her to make her shut up. The girl picked them up, still smirking.


    ¡°There, it¡¯s different now. Don¡¯t worry; nobody will know that you don¡¯t like women. I¡¯ll tell them being with you was the best thing that ever happened to me.¡± Sheughed sarcastically.


    The girl left, while Bruno, angry, destroyed everything within his reach. Dante, concerned, watched as Bruno did that.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re just tightening the noose around your neck.¡±


    He fell asleep, and when they arrived at his mansion, Dante now had a big problem: how was he going to get a man of that size and stature down by himself?


    ¡°He¡¯s safe inside the car, sitting down, so if he vomits, he won¡¯t choke. The car isfortable, and it¡¯s in the garage. It¡¯s better for him to stay here.¡±


    After searching for reasons to quiet his conscience, Dante grabbed the keys to Bruno¡¯s favorite car, a 1955 Mercedes-Benz 300 SLR Uhhlenhaut Coupe, which he had acquired at an auction for 135 million euros.


    ¡°I know this will hurt you more than anything, little brother, so I¡¯ll take my car and leave you with yours.¡± Heughed at the thought of Bruno¡¯s reaction when he realized his car was gone.


    The butler tried to stop him but couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Tell my brother that when he returns my car, I¡¯ll give him his back. I want it clean and without any smell of alcohol.¡± He left with a smile, knowing that Bruno would be furious when he found out.


    The next morning, Bruno woke uppletely disoriented. His body ached from the position he was in. After a while, he realized he was inside Dante¡¯s car. He got out, feeling like his head was about to explode.


    He immediately noticed that his favorite car was missing. He entered the mansion, calling out to the butler.


    ¡°Niles, what happened to my Mercedes? You know that car is an invaluable piece in my collection.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. Young Dante took it. I couldn¡¯t stop him. He said that when you return his carpletely clean and without any smell of alcohol, he¡¯ll give yours back to you.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh, Dante, Dante.¡± He eximed angrily.


    He had to go to the office; he was alreadyte. He would settle the score with his brotherter. He ordered Niles to wash the car immediately to return it.


    He went up to his room, took a quick shower, got dressed, and headed to the office in another one of his cars. He instructed his butler to bring Dante¡¯s car to the officeter.

 Losing interest

    Dante was engrossed in a lively conversation with Nicole in the hallway outside her office. They wereughing about the prank Dante had pulled on his brother, knowing that by now he must be fuming.


    ¡°DANTE, in my office,¡± Bruno¡¯s voice boomed, startling Nicole and Dante. They turned to face the approaching ogre.


    ¡°Good morning to you too, Bruno,¡± Dante replied, trying to maintain hisposure despite the pounding headache he felting on.


    ¡°Save it,¡± Bruno snapped, giving him a menacing re as he walked past Nicole. He felt like his head was about to explode into a thousand pieces.


    ¡°Good morning, little brother,¡± Dante greeted him cheerfully, as always.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to be funny, Dante. My office, now,¡± Bruno demanded.


    ¡°As you wish, boss,¡± Dante replied, giving a mock military salute that made Nicoleugh, while Bruno retreated into his office.


    ¡°See youter, sis-inw. I¡¯m going to take the wind out of the ogre¡¯s sails,¡± Dante winked at her before entering his brother¡¯s office.


    Nicole really liked Dante, although she still worried that he might hurt Sophie. That day, Sondra arrived at thepany hoping to see Bruno, but the security personnel stopped her outside his office. She had managed to get that far, but an employee recognized her and alerted the authorities. During the time she had posed as Bruno¡¯s partner, she had earned several enemies in thepany due to her arrogant treatment of the employees.


    He managed to see Nicole and started insulting her. The hatred he had towards his sister was overwhelming.


    ¡°Well, well, the little hypocrite has returned. Who would have thought? Dignity has escaped her,¡± he shouted while resisting as the security personnel tried to remove her.


    ¡°We will remove her shortly, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am? Hahaha, I heard you had a bastard child. Is it Bruno¡¯s or your brother¡¯s? You know, I¡¯m so d we¡¯re not sisters,¡± she was dragged away whileughing hysterically, and the employees simply watched.


    Inside his office, Bruno was reprimanding his brother, demanding his car back immediately. Suddenly, he heard the screams andughter of the deranged Sondra; her shrill voice was unmistakable.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Dante shrugged, indicating that he had no idea.


    They walked out of the office and found Nicole with her head lowered on her desk. The guards had already taken Sondra away.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Bruno asked, concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Nothing happened,¡± Nicole tried not to take Sondra¡¯s words seriously.


    Dante approached her, cing his arm around her back in an attempt to console her. Bruno quickly left the office, took the elevator, and descended. Sondra was still arguing with the security personnel at the entrance.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Bruno asked, although it was more than obvious what was happening. He couldn¡¯t believe Sondra¡¯s audacity.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m d you¡¯reing down. These people have humiliated me in the worst way, dragging me out,¡± she pouted, trying to evoke sympathy.


    ¡°Darling? I think you¡¯re mentally unstable, Sondra. I don¡¯t want to see you here ever again. This woman is banned from entering. If shees back, consider yourselves fired,¡± he said to the security guards, who quickly escorted the woman away.


    ¡°What a crazy woman,¡± Dante said, havinge downstairs.


    ¡°She¡¯s a damn lunatic. That woman is a danger to Nicole. She should be in a psychiatric hospital. Now, back to the matter of my car, where is it?¡± Bruno asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s downstairs in the parking lot, safe and sound,¡± Dante replied as he handed over the keys. For a moment, Dante felt like Bruno was ring at him with a murderous look.


    ¡°Here are the keys to yours. Niles also left it in the parking lot. Thanks for letting me sleep in your car, little brother,¡± he said, staring at Dante intently.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You know, anytime you want, hahaha. You were too drunk and as heavy as a rock. I imagine that¡¯s why Niles didn¡¯t try to get you out when he realized.¡±


    ¡°So, Niles noticed,¡± Bruno said, picking up the phone and calling his butler.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Niles, when I arrive, I want you to clean all the windows of the mansion, every single one. I want you to do it alone, and I¡¯ll be watching you through the cameras.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Niles replied with a sigh, knowing that Dante had probably already told Bruno that he didn¡¯t do anything to help him get out of the car.


    Bruno returned to his office where Nicole was focused on herputer, working diligently. He observed her for a moment, realizing that he was utterly screwed. He loved this woman more than anything, but he had no idea how he would win back her love.


    Meanwhile, Leandro arrived at the restaurant where he had arranged to meet Shelsy. He didn¡¯t know what else to do to get Nicole out of his mind. He had the same problem as Bruno when it came to being with other women. No matter how beautiful they were, he couldn¡¯t have intimate rtionships with them. Word started spreading among the girls that Leandro De Santis had a major issue-some said he was gay, others imed he was impotent.


    In the morning, Leandro had called Nicole, but she didn¡¯t answer his calls. He thought maybe she was swamped with work and didn¡¯t have her phone nearby. He nned to call herter in the evening when she would likely be at home.


    He entered the restaurant and saw Shelsy sitting at a table, sipping a drink while waiting for him. She was a very beautiful woman, but excessively shallow and interested. Her father had lost his entire fortune in the city¡¯s casinos, where he used to spend all his time.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Leandro. I¡¯m d you called,¡± she said, and he noticed a difference in her tone of voice.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d try to win over Bruno.¡±


    ¡°He will always be the love of my life, but I know I¡¯ve lost him because I didn¡¯t act the way I should have,¡± she said sadly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t always be with the one you love. Look at me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Honestly, I feel really sorry about what happened with Nicole. Sondra filled me in.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still friends with that woman?¡± Leandro couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Ironically, she¡¯s the only friend I have left. The others turned their backs on me as soon as they found out we¡¯re bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°What kind of friends are those?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what kind of friends indeed,¡± she said, taking a sip from her ss.


    They spent quite a while talking, reminiscing about old times. Leandro felt that it did him good to talk with her. In truth, they knew each other perfectly well. With her, he could discuss anything, no matter how tough or delicate the topic. Simrly, she felt that he was the person she could trustpletely.


    Nicole entered Bruno¡¯s office to get his authorization on some designs that needed to start immediately because they were already behind schedule.


    She wasn¡¯t directly involved in that aspect since they were already behind when she returned to thepany. She was doing her best to work quickly and fulfill the contract.


    ¡°I really like this design,¡± Bruno said, referring to one of Nicole¡¯s designs. It was a garden for a retirement home, and it was evident that she had taken all the necessary considerations to ensure that elderly people could walk among nature without any risk.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°The client loved it too. They told me that they rejected the previous design because it didn¡¯t consider the appropriate facilities for these types of ces.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That position was vacant because the previous designer wasn¡¯t meeting our clients¡¯ expectations. They rushed through their work just to finish quickly and have more free time.¡±


    ¡°It must have been difficult for him to be fired after so many years with thepany.¡±


    ¡°I imagine it was, but he had lost interest in his work. We had conversations with him and gave him several opportunities, but he didn¡¯t make any effort to improve.¡±


    ¡°I hope that doesn¡¯t happen to me.¡±


    Bruno felt a sense of sadness as he imagined himself in the previous designer¡¯s position.


    ¡°What?¡± Nicole didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡°Losing interest and love for my work.¡±


    ¡°I hope the same for myself, that I never lose interest in the things that truly matter,¡± he said as he looked at her and smiled. Nicole momentarily got lost in that beautiful smile.


    Meanwhile, Sergio was still trying to convince his son to help him preserve his fortune. Awyer had informed him that Rina and G¨ªo were searching for evidence to bring him down.


    He knew that Leandro had stayed in New York to protect Nicole and Rina. He didn¡¯t want anything to do with his mother, but that didn¡¯t mean he would let his father harm them.


    At first, he thought he felt hatred towards his mother. But then he realized that his mother wasn¡¯t at fault either; she was also a victim of his father. He didn¡¯t seek her out because he couldn¡¯t bring himself to look her in the eyes after her reaction when he told them the truth. He only cared about losing Nicole, without considering his mother¡¯s feelings, even though he now remembered seeing love in her eyes.


    In the evening, Nicole was at home, feeling exhausted. Santi was ying video games next to her when Leandro arrived. He asked Sara to take Santi upstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you. I was worried when you didn¡¯t answer,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been really busy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem different.¡±


    ¡°We need to talk about what happened that night at Brando¡¯s house. It¡¯s better to address it once and for all. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Why are you bringing this up again? I¡¯ve already exined it to you.¡±


    ¡°Since when have you known Sondra?¡±


    ¡°For a few years now.¡±


    ¡°Please, I need you to be honest and tell me the truth. I can¡¯t bear any more deception. Did you ask Sondra to bring me against my will that night? Did you pay the reporters?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. Sondra told me that you were in love with me and that you willingly agreed to spend that night with me. As for the reporters, I imagine it was Sondra¡¯s doing.¡± Leandro wasn¡¯t lying, and he hoped Nicole wouldn¡¯t think he was.


    Nicole watched him intently. He seemed sincere, and maybe Sondra had said those things to justify herself.


    ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to lie to you. Even if the truth doesn¡¯t please you, I would tell you. Who told you such a thing?¡± He needed to know who had dared to try to turn her against him.


    ¡°Bruno overheard Sondra telling Shelsy about it.¡± Nicole regretted telling him as soon as the words left her mouth.


    ¡°So, it was Bruno.¡± He managed to hide the fury he felt. Nicole prayed that he wouldn¡¯t do something foolish.


    Leandro bid her farewell and hurriedly left. This time, Bruno Leone had crossed the line, and Leandro would put him in his ce. He wouldn¡¯t tolerate any more of his actions.

 Do you want to be my girlfriend?

    Nicole regretted telling Leandro what Bruno said. Now she felt worried because she feared a problem between them.


    In the morning, Leandro arrived at Bruno¡¯s office. He tried to stay calm; otherwise, he would be prevented from entering. Bertha announced him, and Bruno was surprised by his visit but asked him toe in.


    ¡°De Santis, what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?¡± Bruno didn¡¯t imagine that Nicole had told him.


    Bruno received a strong punch to the jaw as a response, catching him off guard. He staggered a bit but managed to regain his bnce and retaliated with a strong punch to Leandro¡¯s stomach. Bertha entered to see what was happening and immediately called security. The guards arrived and managed to separate them.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, De Santis? You¡¯re a damn madman, how dare youe here and hit me.¡±


    ¡°You have the audacity to ask what¡¯s going on. You lied to Nicole to turn her against me. You¡¯re a miserable coward.¡±


    ¡°I only said what Sondra told me. You paid her to take Nicole to your room that night, and not only that, you paid the reporters. So, you¡¯re the only coward here, paying to have a girl because you couldn¡¯t win her over.¡±


    ¡°Sondra lied. She told me that Nicole agreed to spend that night with me, and I don¡¯t know if it was her or someone else who paid the reporters.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you at all.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less if you believe me or not, Leone. I warn you, don¡¯t interfere in my rtionship with Nicole.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, what rtionship? Don¡¯t tell me you still have hopes for something more with her despite knowing that you¡¯re siblings.¡±


    Bruno used to be cruel when he was upset.


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that kind of rtionship. It¡¯s much more than that, but someone like you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± By the expression on Leandro¡¯s face, Bruno knew he had touched the point that caused him the most pain.


    ¡°Get this man out of here. He¡¯s banned from entering from now on.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been warned, Leone,¡± eximed Leandro before the guards took him away.


    Bruno wiped the blood from his lip with his hand. When he looked at himself in the mirror, he noticed that his eye was swollen, and a part of it was starting to turn dark.


    He grabbed the first aid kit from his bathroom to clean the wound. Dante entered his office at that moment.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey, what happened?¡± Dante arrived just as they were taking Leandro away. He tried to ask him, but Leandro left without even greeting him.


    Bruno came out of the bathroom, still furious about what had happened.


    ¡°That idiot, Leandro De Santis.¡±


    ¡°He really gave you a beating, brother.¡±


    ¡°He caught me off guard.¡±


    ¡°What did you do to him? It must have been something serious for him to dare toe here and hit you. Luckily, Nicole left for a while. She had a meeting at Santi¡¯s school.¡±


    ¡°Are you taking his side?¡± he asked angrily. Thest thing he needed was his brother defending Leandro.


    ¡°Absolutely not, but I know you perfectly well, and I know you¡¯re capable of driving anyone crazy.¡±


    ¡°I told Nicole what Sondra said, that he was responsible for what happened that night. She had the right to know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how you can still trust what that snake says.¡±


    ¡°It bothers me to see how Nicole is with him, how she¡¯ll never be with me.¡±


    ¡°Have you noticed how he treats her, so she can be that way with him?¡± Dante wanted to reason with him, to make him realize that his behavior was ruining things.


    Bruno remained silent; Dante was right. Leandro was attentive and loving with Nicole and her son.


    ¡°You should go get those injuries checked out. If you want, I can apany you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, brother. It¡¯ll pass.¡±


    ¡°Okay, at least put something on to reduce the swelling of that eye. Santi would be scared if he saw you in that state. I¡¯m going, Sophie is waiting for me.¡±


    Dante left in a hurry, his blonde girlfriend was waiting for him. She had prepared an elegant table, wanting to be up to Dante¡¯s level. She felt she had a long way to go, but she was trying her best, or at least that¡¯s what she believed.


    She came from a middle-ss family, growing up in the suburbs. Her world was definitely very different from his. Her father worked hard to afford her education in the best schools, and that¡¯s how she met Nicole. In university, her ssmates mocked her for how she dressed or because she was the only one who used the bus to get there until her father could buy her a modest car.


    Her ssmatesughed when they saw her happy. It wasn¡¯t thetest model, but to her, it seemed like the best one.


    Nicole was the only one who supported and defended her. Since they met, they became inseparable, always trying to be in the same schools and the same group.


    The doorbell interrupted her thoughts, and she hurried to open it. It was Dante, smiling, holding a beautiful bouquet of roses. She felt excited; it was the first time he had such a thoughtful gesture towards her. Their rtionship was more sexual than romantic.


    ¡°They¡¯re beautiful,¡± she eximed, thrilled. She had never been given roses before.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like them.¡± Sophie stood there, savoring the scent of the roses, and Dante smiled.


    ¡°Sorry, pleasee in.¡± She was extremely nervous; it was the first time she had cooked for him, and she hoped she had done well.


    Dante entered; he had been there before, but this time felt different. It was evident that Sophie had put effort into the decoration, especially the table, which looked beautiful and elegant.


    The blonde served dinner, and he noticed she was different, somewhat strange. She blushed when he looked at her, and he found that endearing. After finishing dinner, he helped her clear the table.


    ¡°Thank you for the dinner and for cooking for me. Everything was delicious.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I did it dly.¡±


    They sat in the living room, and she nervously yed with her hands.


    ¡°Is something wrong? You seem different.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, well, actually¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to me with you.¡±


    She decided to be direct and say it outright.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I know we have an agreement to enjoy each other whenever we want or need.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t continue with the agreement anymore.¡±


    ¡°Are you breaking up with me?¡± Dante paled upon hearing her words.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t end something that hasn¡¯t even begun.¡±


    Dante realized that Sophie was right. He hadn¡¯t asked her to be his girlfriend yet, and he really wanted to. He had just forgotten how to do it. The only girlfriend he had ever had was Shelsy, and the others were just casual flings, nothing serious.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I understand what you mean. I want to go much further; I just don¡¯t know how to ask.¡±


    ¡°Just say it,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Sophie, would you be my girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    She lunged at him,pletely ecstatic, and kissed him. This kiss was entirely different from the previous ones. In that kiss, she made him feel all the love she had for him.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Dante was pleased with what she said. It was the first time she had said it; before, she had kept it to herself out of fear of being rejected.


    ¡°I love you even more,¡± he replied with a smile.


    The kiss grew more intense, Dante¡¯s caresses drove her wild. The guy knew exactly what he was doing, and she had no doubt about that. She uncovered her breasts, and he started to caress them. His tongue traced her nipples, and she spread her legs as he moved down to her intimacy. He eagerly flicked his tongue, making the girl moan with pleasure. He took her to cloud nine, but she needed much more.


    She helped him undress and then pushed him onto the couch. She straddled him, initiating a rhythmic motion. Dante watched her, taking in every detail. Her movements filled him with pleasure, and the sounds she made excited him. Her expressions as she received pleasure drove him crazy.


    After a while, they were lying on the couch, Sophie resting on his chest, tracing small patterns on it with her fingertips.


    He gazed at the ceiling, thinking how he would love to be like this forever, waking up by her side, sharing their everyday lives, and maybe even having a few kids running around.


    In his office, Bruno wasn¡¯t sure if Nicole had returned to work after the meeting at the school. He went outside and didn¡¯t see her at her desk. He was about to ask Bertha, but she was also nowhere to be found. He looked at the time and realized that all the employees had already gone home. The day had been filled with work, so much so that he lost track of time. Only he and the security guards remained in the building.


    He went down to the parking lot and got into his car. He felt tired and lonely, very lonely. He wanted to go home and be greeted by his family, tuck his son into bed, and read him a good bedtime story while he tried to fall asleep.


    Then he would go back to his bedroom and make love to his wife, falling asleep in each other¡¯s arms until dawn. Thinking about that felt like building castles in the air; nothing was real, just a fantasy


    When he snapped out of his thoughts, he found himself parked in front of Nicole¡¯s house. He turned off the car and stared at his son¡¯s bedroom window. The curtains were open, and he could see Nicole tucking their child in and kissing his forehead. Then she approached the window, closed it, and drew the curtains. She recognized the parked car as Bruno¡¯s and decided to ignore him. She felt exhausted, and being around him was draining.


    Bruno understood the message. He started his car and drove away. He wanted to win her back, to regain custody of his son, but every time he approached her, he ended up hurting her. Maybe he shoulde to terms with the fact that she would never forgive him, that she would never allow him back into her life. He picked up his phone and called hiswyer.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°I need you to prepare the documents to initiate the process of my divorce as soon as possible.¡±

 Divorce

    In the morning, Nicole woke up early. She wanted to prepare her son¡¯s favorite breakfast, pancakes with honey and apple. She hurriedly prepared them, and as soon as they were ready, she went upstairs to get Santi, who was already dressed. She carried him downstairs, showering his little cheek with kisses. The doorbell rang, and Sara rushed to answer it. It was Bruno. Nicole was surprised to see him there.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re here!¡± Santi ran to hug him.


    ¡°Hello, son. I would like to take you to school if your mom allows it.¡±


    ¡°Can I go with Dad?¡± Nicole could see the excitement in her son¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°That beautiful smile has convinced me. Finish your breakfast and go with Dad. Bruno, can I talk to you for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Nicole walked towards the study, and Bruno followed. Once inside, Nicole closed the door.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to seem too strict, but I ask that you inform me beforehand beforeing to see Santi, please. You can take him out and bring him to school whenever you want, as long as you let me know in advance. That way, we can avoid scheduling conflicts with him.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention to bother you. From now on, I¡¯ll inform you beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±


    They returned to where the little boy was. Nicole grabbed his school supplies and handed them to Bruno. Then she gave Santi a small bag.


    ¡°This time, you¡¯ll eat your entire breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy. I have to grow big and strong to take care of you.¡±


    Those words melted Nicole¡¯s heart, and she embraced him.


    ¡°My little love, I love you beyond the stars.¡±


    ¡°And I love you, Mommy.¡±


    Bruno felt a warmth in his heart as he witnessed that scene. They said their goodbyes to Nicole and got into the car to go to school.


    Later in the office, Nicole was deeply focused on her work. The door was open, and Bruno walked in, cing a folder on her desk in front of her. She looked at him, puzzled.


    ¡°These are the divorce papers. I¡¯ve already signed them; all that¡¯s left is your signature to initiate the proceedings.¡± He tried to appear resolute, although deep down, he wished he could ask her to forget about the idea of getting a divorce.


    He turned around and quickly walked away. He felt a lump in his throat and didn¡¯t want her to see him in that state. Nicole examined the documents. Bruno had included a financial agreement, granting her half of his fortune and assets, including a 50% share of thepany¡¯s stocks. He had also established a significant monthly amount for the support and education of Santi.


    Nicole didn¡¯t feel ufortable with it. She stood up and headed to Bruno¡¯s office, entering without knocking. He was sitting at the desk with his head in his hands. When he heard here in, he looked up, and she could see that his eyes werepletely red, as if he had been crying.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she asked, trying to hide her own emotions.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not referring to the divorce. I¡¯m not satisfied with the financial agreement,¡± she said. For a moment, he had a slight hope that she wouldn¡¯t ept the divorce, but her words brought him back to reality.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s not enough, I can have mywyer make it 70% and increase the amount of the monthly alimony. You know I have other businesses; that wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Besides, it¡¯s clear that everything I have belongs to my son.¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not. Let it be only the stipted amount for our child monthly; the rest is unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°It is necessary for me. Please ept it, considering all this time that I haven¡¯t taken care of you and our child.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t sign until you change that agreement, and that¡¯s my final word.¡±


    ¡°Then we won¡¯t get divorced until you ept that agreement, and that¡¯s also my final word. It¡¯s up to you if you still want us to remain married. I have no problem with it.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re so, so intolerable.¡±


    She desperately stomped her high-heeled shoe on the floor, then turned around and walked away.


    Bruno smiled. He found her tantrum amusing and thought that if she didn¡¯t ept, he would have more time to win her over and make her forget that foolish idea.


    She returned to her office, sat down, and ced her hands on her forehead, trying to breathe slowly. Bruno was driving her crazy, that was for sure. Together, they were like water and oil.


    She had an important appointment that day with a new client who had seen the design she had created for a foreignpany. The client wanted to meet with her. She nced at the clock and realized there were only a couple of minutes left before the client arrived.


    She stood up and headed to the bathroom, smoothing her clothes with her hands and touching up her light makeup. No one could easily get under her skin like Bruno Leone. As she walked out, Bertha informed her that the new client had arrived. She sat down at her desk and asked to let the client in.


    Instinctively, she turned towards the door, and a tall, blond man walked in at that moment. The brightness of his smile dazzled her for a moment, and she shook her head to clear her thoughts.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss Williams,¡± said the man politely. Nicole noticed a strange ent in his voice.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Richter.¡±


    He greeted her with a firm handshake. Nicole noticed that the man¡¯s gaze was quite unique, as his eyes were of different colors-one was blue, and the other was gray.


    ¡°Heterochromia,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡± She was taken aback by his statement.


    ¡°My eyes. It¡¯s heterochromia.¡±


    ¡°Apologies. I didn¡¯t mean to be so obvious.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it happens more often than I¡¯d like,¡± he replied, once again shing that dazzling smile. Nicole couldn¡¯t help but notice his perfectly aligned teeth-she mentally scolded herself for focusing on such details.


    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I don¡¯t like beating around the bush.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect with me.¡±


    ¡°I saw one of your designs, and I would like you to work directly for mypany. I own the Richter hotel chain, and we will be building several hotelplexes andpletely renovating the ones we already have. If you ept, we will triple your current sry.¡±


    Nicole was about to respond when she heard Bruno¡¯s voice. His tone indicated annoyance.


    ¡°No way. Miss Williams cannot ept your proposal. She has signed a contract with thispany and cannot cancel it.¡±


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Leone,¡± said the man. He was already familiar with Bruno, having read about him in the news.


    ¡°Wish I could say the same, but that¡¯s not the case. You can¡¯t simply show up here and shamelessly try to poach one of my top talents. Miss Williams is the best designer we have.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Richter, but as you can see, I cannot ept your offer.¡±


    ¡°If you cannot resign from your position, then I will hire you through thispany,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that would be appropriate,¡± Nicole answered.


    ¡°Wait a moment, Mr. Richter, please.¡± She took Bruno by the arm and led him out of the office.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? You know it would be an excellent contract. If you don¡¯t ept, you¡¯ll be missing out on millions.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need them,¡± he responded, crossing his arms over his chest. He was wary of the man¡¯s excessive interest in Nicole.


    ¡°Bruno, it¡¯s not just an excellent contract for yourpany, but also a tremendous opportunity for my career. It would put me on the map among the toppanies.¡±


    ¡°Just answer me this: If you could, would you leave your job here to work alongside him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Bruno, but I would like you to consider it. This contract would benefit both of us. I wouldn¡¯t want to miss out on such an important opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I will ept that contract,¡± he conceded.


    He had no other choice but to keep a close eye on that man whenever he was around Nicole.


    Bruno stayed in his office, not in the mood to see that guy¡¯s smug face. When Nicole returned, she found Richter standing in front of therge office window, carefully observing the view.


    ¡°Wonderful view,¡± he remarked.


    ¡°Yes, from here, you can see a magnificent cityscape.¡±


    ¡°Your boss must appreciate it a lot to give you an office next to his with such a marvelous view,¡± Nicole chose not to respond.


    ¡°So, will your boss agree to sign a contract with mypany?¡± Richter inquired, eager to know if he could have such a magnificent designer in charge of his project.


    ¡°You already know that no one would turn down an opportunity like this.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. I would like you to take charge of the garden design since I will be signing the agreement with thispany. I think it would be fitting for them to also handle the design of the new buildings and the remodeling of the existing ones. I understand that it is an excellent firm, renowned worldwide for its work.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. I assure you that you will be more than satisfied with our work. Thispany has earned several global des for the quality of its work.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. Could you give me your phone number? I would like to be in direct contact with you to fine-tune the details,¡± he said, while she tried not to show that his intense gaze made her nervous.


    They exchanged phone numbers, and the Russian man bid her a polite farewell. As he took her hand, he looked directly into her eyes for a moment. Nicole retreated, feeling deeply nervous, hoping he hadn¡¯t noticed.


    After the blond man left, Nicole slumped onto her chair.


    ¡°What the hell was his problem?¡± Perhaps years without sex were taking their toll on him. Bruno¡¯s voice made her jump.


    ¡°Well, it seems like you have a new admirer.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it seems to me.¡± She shrugged, trying to downy it all.


    ¡°Going back to the divorce agreement, will you sign it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with that contract, change it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you no, you have to sign it.¡± She made a disgusted face. What a stubborn man!


    ¡°Did you already know Mr. Richter?¡± She was curious to know more about the man.


    ¡°I had heard about him.¡±


    ¡°His hotels are globally known to be among the best.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s a business ace. At least that¡¯s what other businessmen who know him say.¡±


    ¡°Interesting condition he has in his eyes, with one gray and the other blue.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re observant. I didn¡¯t notice.¡± It seemed Nicole had paid close attention to the appearance of that man.

 A Russian playboy

    Amadeus Richter, a renowned Russian entrepreneur, was the owner of one of the world¡¯s most prestigious hotel chains, the Richter Hotels. The Richter hotels were known for their 5-star quality, and the man wasmitted to ecological and sustainable development.


    This aspect had caught Nicole¡¯s interest, as she had studied several projects rted to the design of these hotels. If she hadn¡¯t signed the contract with Bruno, she would have undoubtedly epted Mr. Richter¡¯s job offer. Not everyone would have such an opportunity.


    Bruno was visibly jealous and was unsure if it was the right time to divorce Nicole. Doing so would undoubtedly be like throwing her into the arms of that Russian yboy, because that¡¯s what this guy was. After leaving Nicole¡¯s office, Bruno went straight to hisputer to do some more research on who this man was, trying to pull Nicole away from his side.


    ¡°So, Amadeus Richter, huh? He has quite a history of conquests around the world, from Arabian to Japanese women, including Latinas, Europeans, and even Africans. Quite the collector of love affairs.¡±


    She copied the links from a few pages and sent them to Nicole. When Nicole received them, she opened them immediately, thinking it was some work-rted matter. As she read through them, she realized what they were actually about. She became visibly upset and stormed off towards Bruno¡¯s office, entering without knocking.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± She had managed to exasperate her once again.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He replied, pretending to be oblivious.


    ¡°The links you sent. I have absolutely no interest in the romantic lives of our clients. I thought it was something important rted to work. We¡¯re grown-ups, for God¡¯s sake!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just so you can be careful and not get carried away by that guy¡¯s advances. I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll be just another one on his list.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something that shouldn¡¯t concern you anymore. Thank God we¡¯re finally getting divorced.¡±


    ¡°I care about everything that happens within the walls of thispany.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± At that moment, she felt the urge to hit him.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± he replied, satisfied.


    ¡°Okay, if I decide to entertain Richter¡¯s advances, I¡¯ll do it outside of thepany and during non-working hours,¡± she said before leaving, leaving Bruno surprised by her response.


    Bruno took a deep breath to calm himself. He had nned to give Nicole the divorce, not because he no longer cared, but because he wanted to win her back, make her fall in love with him again, and then marry her, but this time out of love, not obligation or duty.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated the appearance of Amadeus Richter on the scene, interfering with his ns. He clenched his fists; he had to find the dirtiest side of that man. Someone like him always had one. He needed to uncover and expose all that darkness.


    He called the best private investigator in town; he needed to set his n in motion before it was toote, before that man seeded in capturing Nicole¡¯s attention.


    Dante entered at that moment, interrupting his thoughts.


    ¡°Hello, brother.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± he replied curtly.


    ¡°Well, looks like we¡¯re in a bad mood again.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny the obvious.¡±


    ¡°And now, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Some guy who thinks that just because he¡¯s a globally recognized billionaire can show up here and try to take Nicole away with him.¡±


    ¡°What? Someone tried to take my sister-inw?¡± he asked, rmed.


    ¡°Well, not in that sense,¡± Bruno realized he was exaggerating.


    ¡°Then how?¡±


    ¡°Amadeus Richter offered her an individual job to work on the renovation and construction of his hotels.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°It is different. Nicole has a contract with thispany, and she must fulfill it. Besides, he was practically undressing her with his eyes.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s called jealousy, even if you don¡¯t want to admit it as always.¡±


    ¡°Dante Leone, get out of here before Imit fratricide.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, calm down, Cain. I just came to inform you that I n to propose to Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Bruno couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.


    ¡°I am,pletely.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, brother. Sophie is an amazing girl.¡±


    ¡°She has suffered too much. I love her, and I know that by her side, she won¡¯t suffer anymore. I n to make her very happy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic, brother. I¡¯m really happy for you.¡±


    Later, Nicole received a message from an unknown number. She hesitated to read it but eventually did.


    ¡°Miss Williams, could we have a meal together? I need you to start working on the designs for the gardens of my hotels as soon as possible. The renovation and construction designs of the buildings also need to start as soon as possible.¡±


    Upon reading it, she realized it was from Amadeus. She hadn¡¯t saved his number in her contacts yet, which is why it appeared as unknown.


    She immediately added him to her contacts and sent a quick reply.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Richter. Of course, please let me know the ce and time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the entrance of the building in two hours,¡± he replied. He was a very busy man, but they needed to reach an agreement as soon as possible.


    ¡°Alright, sir,¡± she responded. She knew Bruno would be upset, but now she only cared about moving this project forward. If they did well andpleted it as quickly as possible, they could impress the client, and he would speak highly of her work to other businessmen.


    She hoped her work would meet the standards and that her designs would please him. She didn¡¯t want to miss the opportunity to be recognized worldwide for the quality of her work.


    She had clothes stored in the dressing room of the room that Bruno had set up for Santi behind his office, so she hurried to finish her pending work and entered to get ready properly. She put on a navy blue dress with short sleeves that hugged her body. The length was below her knees-a simple yet elegant dress that entuated her curves. She tied her hair up in a bun, trying to appear more professional, grabbed her purse, and left her office.


    In the hallway, she ran into Bruno, who scanned her with his eyes.


    ¡°Are you going on a date?¡± Hemented, noting that she was too dressed up for it to be anything else.


    ¡°For work,¡± she hurriedly replied.


    ¡°I see,¡± he said.


    ¡°He wants to start as soon as possible with the designs for the renovation and construction of his hotels.¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯re in a hurry,¡± he remarked. It had to be that man again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Well, I hope it goes well for you,¡± he said before turning around. He managed to control himself, but for a moment, he thought about grabbing Nicole and locking her away to keep her away from that man.


    Nicole hurriedly left the building and saw a luxurious ck Aston Martin parked nearby. Amadeus got out of the car, and she was surprised when he approached and greeted her with a kiss on the cheek. He opened the passenger door and took her hand to help her get in.


    From the window of his office, Bruno watched the scene intently. If Amadeus thought he would have an easy time, he was mistaken.


    Meanwhile, Leandro tried to forget about Nicole in thepany of Shelsy. She had definitely changed, and an event that drags us to the bottom makes us reflect on our lives.


    She couldn¡¯t forget Bruno, and he couldn¡¯t forget Nicole. After discussing it, they decided to help each other. They had cut off allmunication with Sondra. That woman had the word ¡°trouble¡± tattooed inrge letters on her forehead. Wherever she went, she found herself in trouble.


    Maximilian, on the other hand, was caught up in a great dilemma. Two nights ago, he had gone to a bar to rx and get Nicole out of his mind once and for all. He had been in love with her for many years, she was like his unrequited love, and he knew he didn¡¯t stand a chance with her. He had never dared to reveal his true feelings for fear of rejection and ruining their friendship.


    That day, he drank too much. He was sitting alone at a table, watching the show on the dance floor. Two girls were caressing each other¡¯s bodies to the rhythm of the soft music. They had practically stripped off all their clothes, putting on a spectacle as their bodies seemed to want to merge into one. He didn¡¯t realize that a pair of light eyes were watching him attentively. At another table, some men were also enjoying the show, apanied by beautiful girls.


    Max stood up from the table and headed towards the bathroom. The owner of those light eyes followed him with his gaze and decided to follow him. Max was very drunk, and while he liked women, there was something about that guy that caught his attention.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He entered the bathroom and found Max there. Max was standing in front of the sink, sshing water on his face, trying to clear his mind, perhaps thinking that the cold water would help.


    The man approached him slowly, feeling curious. Maybe it was the effect of all the drinks. Max turned when he felt someone¡¯s presence near him, and he found himself face to face with that man-a tall, blond man. Max tried to move aside, but the man wouldn¡¯t let him.


    He observed Max with curiosity, and after a few minutes, the man ran his fingers across his lips. Before he knew it, the man was kissing him. Max, without knowing why, responded to the kiss. When he finally snapped out of it, he pushed the man away and quickly left the ce.


    What the hell had just happened? Max grabbed his head, trying toprehend it all.


    He got into his car and drove away from that ce. He had never had a girlfriend as he had always focused on his studies. When his parents died, the Williams practically adopted him, and he had been close to Nicole since they were children. She was a unique woman to him, and he considered her perfect in every aspect. That¡¯s why he believed that no other woman caught his attention because they fell short of being like her.


    Upon arriving home, he immediatelyy down and tried to sleep. He touched his lips-why did he actually enjoy the kiss from that man? This simply couldn¡¯t be happening to him.


    As for the man, he returned to his table after spending a moment in the bathroom, trying to digest what had just happened. He was a notorious womanizer, having countless lovers around the world. However, none of them could fill the void in his heart.


    Having one was no different from having any other. He collected them like trophies. But that day, when he saw that guy, something within him changed.

 I have lost her forever

    Nicole and Amadeus were in a luxurious restaurant. She realized that he was as imposing as he appeared. He had reserved a whole area of the fancy restaurant to avoid being disturbed.


    His gaze unsettled her; he kept it fixed on her almost the entire time. After they finished eating, they discussed the project.


    ¡°I wish, if possible, to have the sketches ready within two weeks. The hotels will be renovated gradually, starting with the buildings and then the gardens. As you may know, my hotels are renowned for producing more energy than they consume, thanks to sr panels and triple-zed windows. I want the gardens to no longer be just decorative elements.


    Therefore, the design should be both efficient and decorative. It should include not only ornamental nts but also areas with small botanical gardens and orchards. This way, they can be used as tourist attractions and perhaps even for educational purposes, where activities can be held to teach children about the vital role of gardens.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, Mr. Richter. It¡¯s notmon for people with as much power as you to think about ecological projects. You haven¡¯t overlooked any details.¡±


    ¡°Amadeus.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mr. Richter, call me Amadeus. That way, I can call you Nicole. Does that sound good to you?¡±


    ¡°Perfect, Amadeus.¡±


    Amadeus seemed like a very pleasant man, making the work conversation far from boring. When she finally reacted and saw the time, she was surprised. She had spent more time than she should have, and she had to return immediately to her work. She needed to review some designs from her team before they were handed over to Bruno.


    ¡°Amadeus, I must leave right away. Time has flown by, and my boss must be waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°If you think you¡¯ll have any trouble, I can talk to him. We were discussing work matters during our meal.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that, but it won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll inform him about our ns so he¡¯ll know I¡¯ve been working.¡±


    They left the restaurant to head to the corporate office. Upon arriving, Amadeus stepped out to open the door for Nicole to get out of the car, and he bid her farewell with a kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°Not to intrude, but someone is ring at me. It seems he has a view of everything from his office, and now I understand the function of thatrge tilted window,¡± Amadeus said, whispering in her ear with clear intent to tease Bruno. Nicole smiled upon hearing it.


    Bruno felt his heart beating rapidly. Was Nicole flirting with that man? He waited patiently and then decided to head to her office when he believed she was already there.


    ¡°Did you have fun?¡± His tone was sarcastic.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°With Richter, did you have fun?¡±


    He asked as he crossed his arms over his chest. Nicole knew exactly what that meant.


    Patiently, she took her tablet out of her bag, found the notes she had taken, and handed it to Bruno.


    ¡°As entertaining and enjoyable as work allows. You¡¯ll have a report on your desk in a few minutes, boss. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have a lot to do.¡±


    Bruno frowned. He didn¡¯t want to lose Nicole, but he didn¡¯t know what to do to make her forgive him. His parents wanted to host a big gathering at their beach house to formally introduce Santi to family and friends, and of course, Nicole and her parents would be invited. Maybe it would be a good opportunity to win her back.


    His mother would be the one to talk to Nicole; he was sure that if he did it, she wouldn¡¯t ept. He felt like instead of gaining points in his favor, he was subtracting them.


    Trantion to English:


    ¡°Amadeus seemed like a very pleasant man, he made the work conversation far from boring. When I reacted and saw the time, I was surprised. I had spent more time than I should have, and I had to return to work immediately because I had to review some designs from the team I was in charge of before handing them over to Bruno.


    ¡°Amadeus, I must leave right away. Time has flown by, and my boss must be waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°If you think you¡¯ll have any trouble, I can talk to him. We were discussing work matters during our meal.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that, but it won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll inform him about our ns so he¡¯ll know I¡¯ve been working.¡±


    They left the restaurant to head to the corporate office. Upon arriving, Amadeus stepped out to open the door for me to get out of the car, and he bid me farewell with a kiss on the cheek.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to intrude, but someone is watching me. It seems they have a view of everything from their office, and now I understand the function of that big sloping window,¡± Amadeus said, whispering into Bruno¡¯s ear with the clear intention of mocking him. Nicole smiled hearing it.


    Bruno felt his heart beating rapidly. Was Nicole flirting with that man? He waited patiently and then headed towards her office when he believed she was already there.


    ¡°Did you have fun?¡± His tone was sarcastic.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°With Richter, did you have fun?¡±


    He asked as he crossed his arms over his chest. Nicole knew exactly what that meant.


    Patiently, she took her tablet out of her bag, found the notes she had taken, and handed it to Bruno.


    ¡°As entertaining and enjoyable as work allows. You¡¯ll have a report on your desk in a few minutes, boss. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have a lot to do.¡±


    Bruno frowned. He didn¡¯t want to lose Nicole, but he didn¡¯t know what to do to make her forgive him. His parents wanted to host a big gathering at their beach house to formally introduce Santi to family and friends, and of course, Nicole and her parents would be invited. Maybe it would be a good opportunity to win her back.


    His mother would be the one to talk to Nicole; he was sure that if he did it, she wouldn¡¯t ept. He felt like instead of gaining points in his favor, he was subtracting them.


    In the afternoon, a friend of Bruno¡¯s father visited thepany, apanied by a beautiful young girl who seemed shy and hid behind her father. Bruno asked Bertha to have theme into his office.


    ¡°Hello, Bruno. It¡¯s been a long time. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Very well, Mr. Guberg. What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°This is my daughter, Alizza. She haspleted her architecture studies and needs to do an internship. I took the liberty of speaking to your father, and he asked me toe here and talk to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯vee to the right ce. My wife needs an assistant, someone who can help her with various tasks while also gaining practical experience.¡±


    ¡°That sounds perfect,¡± the man eximed, while the girl remained semi-hidden behind his back. ¡°What do you think, daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, father,¡± she replied with a barely audible voice. It seemed she was quite shy.


    Bruno found her behavior amusing. Why was she acting that way?


    ¡°If you¡¯d like, let¡¯s go right away. I¡¯ll introduce you to my wife.¡±


    ¡°Perfect.¡±


    They arrived at Nicole¡¯s office, and Bruno knocked on the door. Nicole immediately answered and invited them in.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Nicole, this is Mr. Guberg, a close friend of my father, and this is his daughter, Alizza.¡±


    ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Alizza would like to do her internship at ourpany. I mentioned that she could be your assistant, helping you and putting her knowledge into practice.¡±


    ¡°That sounds perfect. When could she start?¡±


    ¡°Would tomorrow be suitable for you?¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    The girl and her father said their goodbyes. Nicole noticed that the girl had been staring at Bruno the whole time. She was truly an intriguing youngdy.


    ¡°An interesting girl,¡± Nicole remarked.


    ¡°Without a doubt, she looks like a frightened little mouse.¡±


    ¡°More like interested.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked, not really understanding what he meant.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t take her eyes off you until they left.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I could tell she was extremely nervous, which is normal since this will be her first job, I imagine.¡±


    ¡°I insist, that girl is actually very interested in you.¡±


    Bruno felt ufortable, not because Nicole told him the girl was interested in him, but because it didn¡¯t seem to bother him at all.


    ¡°Would you mind if she was interested in me?¡±


    ¡°Bruno, you need to understand that if there¡¯s one thing I need from you, it¡¯s a divorce and nothing more. You should find someone to rebuild your life with,¡± she said with a heavy sigh, trying to convince herself that it should be that way.


    He didn¡¯t like her response; he didn¡¯t want another woman by his side, he wanted her.


    ¡°I better go. I don¡¯t want to say something that could make our rtionship worse than it already is.¡±


    ¡°Rtionship?¡±


    Bruno ignored that question and quickly left.


    Sophie arrivedter at her friend¡¯s office, feeling nervous. Just as she was about to ask Bertha to announce her, Nicole came out of her office.


    ¡°Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Hi, friend.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she asked, confused.


    ¡°Yes, I need you, friend.¡±


    ¡°Come into my office,¡± she said, instructing Bertha to deliver some documents to Bruno.


    In the office, Sophie sat across from her, her hands trembling. Nicole became concerned seeing her like that.


    ¡°Sophie, calm down, take a breath.¡±


    ¡°Oh, friend, I think I¡¯ve messed up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re scaring me. What happened?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m pregnant, and that can¡¯t be. Dante just asked me to be his girlfriend, this will ruin everything.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean he just asked you to be his girlfriend? I understood that you¡¯ve been seeing each other for a few years.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different now,¡± Nicole shook her head.


    ¡°Either way, a child doesn¡¯t have to ruin anything. Look at my Santi, ever since he arrived, he gave meaning to my life.¡±


    ¡°I adore my nephew, but I really don¡¯t want one of my own. Having someone depend on you all the time for everything doesn¡¯t sound pleasant,¡± Nicole shook her head, thinking differently.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯ve done some research, and apparently, I have all the symptoms. I went to the pharmacy and bought a test.¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for, woman? Go to the bathroom and take it immediately.¡±


    Sophie quickly got up and went to the bathroom. She came out shortly after and ced the test on the desk. Nervously, she bit her nails while waiting for the result.


    ¡°Calm down, Sophie, don¡¯t bite your nails, you¡¯ll hurt your hands. Whatever the result, you know you can count on me.¡±


    The blonde just made a gesture of gratitude; at that moment, there was only the pregnancy test in her mind.


    Both of them waited with their eyes fixed on the pregnancy test, and soon after, a faint line appeared. Sophie breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°One line is negative, I¡¯m not pregnant!¡± She stood up and started jumping for joy, feeling immense relief; she didn¡¯t want that responsibility.


    ¡°Sophie, look at the test,¡± Nicole felt sorry for her.


    When she turned to look, she saw another line had appeared right next to the first one. She slumped back onto the couch as tears welled up; the joy she felt a moment ago had vanished.


    ¡°Two lines, it¡¯s positive,¡± she said with deep sadness.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, friend,¡± Nicole didn¡¯t know what to say; her friend was taking it very hard.


    Sophie got up and ran out, and Nicole followed her. She couldn¡¯t leave her alone in that state.


    ¡°Sophie, wait, you can¡¯t go out in this state, you need to calm down.¡±


    The blonde seemed not to hear her, trapped in her own mind, the word ¡°pregnant¡± repeating over and over.


    Momentster, Bruno entered the office. The door was open, so he didn¡¯t knock.


    ¡°Nicole, you didn¡¯t sign the documents, and I need to send them right now¡­¡±


    He realized that the office was empty, and he was surprised not to find her there. She didn¡¯t notify him that she would be leaving.


    He approached the desk to leave the documents, and as he did, he noticed the pregnancy test that was there. He picked it up and saw the two lines.


    ¡°Nicole is pregnant!¡± he eximed, paling at the realization. It couldn¡¯t be true.


    He left the office and locked himself in his own office. He threw everything off his desk, sat on a chair, and buried his face in his hands as he cried, not caring if the employees could hear him. He waspletely distraught by the news.


    Bertha grew concerned. She tried to enter the office, but it was locked. She knocked, but her boss didn¡¯t respond.


    What was happening? Her boss had only acted this way when Nicole had left him. She didn¡¯t know what to do; she was rmed.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant with someone else. Now I understand her indifference. This time I¡¯ve lost her forever.¡±

 More responsible

    Bruno felt like the weight of the world had fallen on him. He had to know who the father of that baby was. Could it be Amadeus? Impossible, he had just met him, or so he thought. Maybe they were just pretending in front of him.


    Meanwhile, Sophie ran down the street with Nicole chasing after her, trying to catch up.


    ¡°Sophie, please stop,¡± Nicole shouted as she stopped and bent over, cing both hands on her knees, sweat dripping down her forehead.


    The blonde stopped her wild run, turned to look at Nicole, and felt guilty seeing her friend in that state. After a few moments, she returned to where her friend was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, friend. It¡¯s not your fault what I¡¯m going through. I apologize for disturbing your peace. I know you already have enough problems,¡± she said, tears streaming down her face.


    Nicole approached and hugged her friend. They headed to a nearby caf¨¦ close to their workce.


    Bruno called Dante. He needed to vent, and his brother immediately came to his aid. They decided to go out for coffee, and Dante realized that something serious was happening with his brother. Bruno couldn¡¯t just be acting crazy for no reason; he had almostpletely destroyed the office.


    Upon entering the caf¨¦, they noticed the girls were also there. Dante signaled Bruno to remain silent, and they sat on the other side, hidden behind a column.


    ¡°Peque, pregnancy is a huge responsibility,¡± Sophie felt like she couldn¡¯t handle it.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, friend, but it¡¯s also not something out of this world. It¡¯s the natural course of life. This could happen if you didn¡¯t take precautions. You¡¯re old enough to know that,¡± Nicole replied, trying to help her rx.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll react when he finds out. What if he doesn¡¯t want it? What if he rejects me?¡±


    ¡°That will be his problem. You should take responsibility for your own feelings, not his.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand. I can barely hear anything,¡± Bruno said quietly.


    ¡°Me neither. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll get closer to see what¡¯s happening,¡± Nicole said as she stood up.


    ¡°No, Dante,e back, damn it!¡± Bruno got up to follow him.


    ¡°Hello, girls,¡± Dante greeted with a smile.


    ¡°Hi,¡± they both replied simultaneously.


    Sophie¡¯s nervousness increased when she saw the father of her child in front of her. She started crying uncontrobly, afraid that Dante would leave her when he found out. Either that or she was just overly sensitive due to hormonal imbnce.


    ¡°Sophie, are you okay?¡± Dante asked, rmed.


    At that moment, Bruno arrived, and the blonde tried to calm down.


    ¡°Hello, girls,¡± he greeted, trying not to show his displeasure. Nicole noticed that he was looking at her strangely.


    ¡°Can we join you?¡± Dante asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Nicole replied.


    The waitress asked what they would like to order.


    ¡°A cold coffee, please,¡± Sophie replied.


    ¡°The same for me, please,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°No, for her, a juice, please,¡± Bruno requested.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? Bring me the coffee, please.¡±


    ¡°No, bring the juice.¡±


    The waitress looked back and forth, unsure of what to do.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a moment when you two have decided,¡± the waitress turned around and hurried away. What was wrong with those two?


    ¡°You should be more responsible, Nicole. In your condition, you shouldn¡¯t be drinking coffee,¡± Bruno said firmly.


    ¡°In my condition?¡± She looked at him, astonished. What on earth was he talking about?


    ¡°Yes, in your condition. It¡¯s better for you to have natural juice,¡± he insisted.


    Nicole looked puzzled, not understanding what condition he was referring to. Did he think that caffeine would hinder her work performance?


    ¡°Dante, have you ever thought about being a father?¡± Nicole asked curiously, trying to probe how he would react to that news. Sophie red at her.


    ¡°I never used to question those things, buttely, I have. I would love to be a father, but in the future. Now wouldn¡¯t be the right time. I have so many ns I want to pursue, and having a child isn¡¯t among them for now.¡±


    Sophie started crying heavily, got up, and ran out. Dante and Bruno didn¡¯t understand what was happening. The blonde ran after her and caught up with her in the parking lot.


    ¡°Sophie, wait! What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked, holding her arm to stop her.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± she blurted out, catching himpletely off guard.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± His face turned pale from the shock of the news.


    ¡°What you heard. Or are you deaf?¡±


    ¡°No, I just wasn¡¯t expecting this,¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°Believe me, neither was I. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of my child on my own. You go and fulfill your goals, pursue your ns,¡± Sophie assured him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I won¡¯t take responsibility for my child. It¡¯s just that the shock has thrown me off bnce.¡± He didn¡¯t know how to react. It waspletely unexpected.


    Sophie sighed, looked at him, and then walked away from his side. She didn¡¯t want to force him into anything, nor did she want to be the reason he couldn¡¯t pursue his dreams. She took a few steps and then stopped again.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave New York for a while. I want my child to be born in the countryside, so when my pregnancy progresses, I¡¯ll leave the city.¡±


    ¡°And where does that leave me? You¡¯ll distance yourself from me just like that?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t feel obligated. I¡¯m giving you your freedom.¡± She quickly walked away, leaving him stunned and unsure of what to do. It was all just too much for him.


    Dante returned to the interior of the caf¨¦pletely defeated. He loved that woman, but a child now was something he didn¡¯t know if he could handle. He was afraid of not being a good father, and he was genuinely scared.


    Bruno and Nicole had remained silent all this time. Bruno knew that if he spoke, he would only make things worse. He felt deeply disappointed in her. Nicole grew worried when she saw Dante return alone.


    ¡°Where is Sophie?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Gone? Where?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she just left,¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. You men only think about yourselves,¡± Nicole said, getting up to go after her friend.


    ¡°How could she dare to let her go in that condition?¡±


    ¡°What happened to Sophie?¡± Nicole asked, concerned.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m screwed,¡± the blonde said as he sat down in front of his brother.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°The pregnancy test was Sophie¡¯s. She¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Nicole the one who¡¯s pregnant?¡±


    Bruno felt a wave of relief wash over him.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Phew, and here I was, making a whole drama out of it.¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m not ready to be a father, at least not right now.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve told me that you want to marry Sophie and have children with her. What¡¯s going on now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would happen so soon. I want to marry her, but I wanted to wait to have children, enjoy our rtionship, maybe travel the world, do things just the two of us.¡±


    ¡°What can I say, brother? Look at my rtionship with Nicole. Ironically, our only connection is our child.¡±


    They left the caf¨¦ and headed to a bar. They needed to vent, to momentarily forget about all those problems.


    Once they were given a table, they started drinking excessively. Some girls who had been observing them approached.


    ¡°Hey handsome, can we join you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, beauties,¡± Dante replied. Bruno frowned, but he chose to remain silent.


    ¡°Thanks, handsome,¡± the girl said. She was beautiful, and seeing that he didn¡¯t reject her invitation, she sat on hisp. The girl apanying her tried to do the same with Bruno, but he pushed her away forcefully. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to put up with that.


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no need for violence,¡± she said, annoyed, as she got up and walked away.


    They continued drinking, and Dante responded to the girl¡¯s flirtation without going any further. Later, the blonde waspletely dizzy, and the girl took a few photos and posted them on her social media.


    Nicole was with Sophie, who was lying with her head on Nicole¡¯sp. She had managed to calm her down, asking her to give Dante some time to process the fact that he was going to be a father. Nicole was checking her phone when a notification caught her attention. In that moment, Sophie started crying again.


    Nicole took the phone to see what was happening, and in the posted photograph, Dante was smiling with a girl sitting on hisp. Based on the timestamp, she could see that it was happening at that very moment. She recognized the location upon closer inspection.


    ¡°Oh no, I won¡¯t allow that. I told Dante, I won¡¯t let him hurt you. We¡¯re going to that ce right now to set things straight.¡±


    Sophie immediately got up, wiping away the tears streaming down her face.


    They stormed out of there, fueled by anger. Sophie¡¯s sadness had vanished, and now she felt a burning desire to confront that girl. She was determined to put anyone in their ce.


    They arrived at the bar and scanned the room. They quickly spotted Dante and Bruno. The girl was still sitting on Bruno¡¯sp while Bruno,pletely drunk, embraced a bottle and attempted to speak to her.


    ¡°Do you knoow how much I love you? My li¡¯l Nicole, I love you so much,¡± he slurred.


    The girls approached slowly and stood behind them, trying not to be noticed.


    ¡°Handsome, how about we go somewhere else?¡± the girl suggested flirtatiously.


    Dante was about to respond when Sophie couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and stood in front of them.


    ¡°No way is my boyfriend going anywhere with a skank like you,¡± she said before grabbing the girl by her hair and pulling her away from Dante. Caught off guard, the blonde couldn¡¯t react and could only scream as she was dragged away.


    Nicole approached her friend, she needed to protect her, in her state she shouldn¡¯t fight, not that one It was the idea she had when she got there, she was the one who should put that bitch in her ce.


    ¡°Friend, calm down. I think she¡¯s learned her lesson. Let her go,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°No way, I already came here, now you pay me, you cheap bitch.¡±


    Sophie pulled the girl¡¯s hair and tore her clothes. The girl tried to defend herself, but it was futile. She couldn¡¯t do anything against the fury of a jealous girlfriend.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the guy had a partner. Let me go, I promise I won¡¯t go near him again,¡± the girl pleaded.


    ¡°Believe me, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t,¡± Nicole said. After saying this, she managed to make Sophie release the girl, who ran away inplete fear.


    The guys were still sitting there, so drunk that they didn¡¯t realize what was happening. Sophie grabbed Dante¡¯s arm and tried to lift him, but she couldn¡¯t move him even an inch. She called the security guys, who helped her take him to the car. They ced him in the passenger seat, and Sophie would be the one driving.


    Nicole stayed with Bruno, who was still hugging the bottle tightly.


    ¡°Bruno, we¡¯re leaving. Dante has already gone. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°My little Nicole, can you hear me?¡± Bruno slurred.


    ¡°Bruno, get up,e on.¡±


    He stumbled to his feet, and she put her arm around his shoulder to support him. She led him to her car, and after getting him inside, they drove away from there.


    ¡°You know I dream about you every night,¡± Bruno said, his words slurred. ¡°I can see your face perfectly when I close my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Just be quiet, Bruno. You¡¯re going to say things you¡¯ll regretter,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Now I¡¯ll tell you what I haven¡¯t dared to,¡± Bruno said as he ced his hand on her leg and squeezed it.

 Karma

    This made Nicole extremely nervous. She pulled over the car, not wanting to cause an ident with Bruno in that state. She gently removed his hand that was gripping her leg, but he put it back while giving her a mischievous look.


    He began to lean in closer to her face, but at that moment, he started to gag and vomit. Nicole couldn¡¯t believe her bad luck. The interior of the car and part of her clothes were stained. She quickly got out of the car, opened the passenger door, and helped him out.


    She held him while he vomited. In that moment, she thought that Bruno Leone must have entered her life because of karma. If that had to be the definitive reason, then she must have done something in her past life that she was paying for with him in this one.


    When he regained control, she let go of him to clean his face. She took some paper towels from the car and started to clean him up. Bruno stared at her and then smiled.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he said, his gaze fixed on her and a silly smile on his face.


    Nicole ignored what he said, cleaned the car interior a bit, and helped him get back in. She waspletely regretful of going there with Sophie.


    Taking care of drunk people was not her thing. She drove him to his mansion, and upon arrival, the butler came out to greet them. He helped her get him out of the car, and together they took him to his bedroom.


    ¡°Now I will leave him in your hands, madam.¡±


    ¡°No, wait. I have to leave now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m leaving. This is beyond my duties and outside my working hours. Don¡¯t leave him alone or he could choke. The gentleman has had too much to drink,¡± she said intentionally, a malicious smile forming on her lips. She left the room while a mischievous grin remained on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely paying something with you, Leone. I have no doubt about it anymore,¡± she thought to herself.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he said as he opened his eyes to repeat the same phrase.


    She ignored him again and headed towards the bathroom. She filled the bathtub with cold water and returned to the bedroom. She removed all his clothes, then led him to the bathroom and put him in the tub. He started trembling immediately as the water waspletely icy.


    ¡°Cold, so cold,¡± he eximed.


    ¡°I know, but this will help you feel better. I¡¯ll leave you here for a moment while I go find you some clothes,¡± she said, unable to deny that immersing him in cold water was somewhat vengeful.


    She turned to walk away, but Bruno grabbed her arm and pulled her towards him. The tub wasrge, so she fell directly onto his body, and she too began to tremble as she becamepletely soaked.


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s freezing,¡± she thought, realizing that instant karma did exist.


    ¡°Haha,¡± Bruno startedughing, finding everything amusing in his state.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so funny,¡± she eximed, annoyed, while trying to stop shivering.


    She got out of the tub and grabbed some towels from the cab. She approached Bruno and carefully dried his body, unable to avoid blushing. There was no denying that this man looked even better than before, if that were even possible. He remained calm as he watched her.


    She led him to the bed and immediately covered him with a nket. He fell asleep almost immediately. She returned to the bathroom, took a quick shower, and upon stepping out, she grabbed one of Bruno¡¯s shirts and put it on. She worried about going back home dressed like that. She took her phone and sent a message to her nanny, exining the situation.


    Sara felt relieved upon receiving the message. She had been worried because she hadn¡¯t heard from Nicole. She had been calling and was surprised that she hadn¡¯t answered. Now she knew the reason.


    Nicole approached the bed and attempted to change Bruno¡¯s position. It was better to have him lying on his side. She had heard somewhere that people in that state should sleep in that position to prevent them from suffocating.


    ¡°Bruno,e on, you need to turn over, Bruno,¡± she said, trying in vain to move him. Those nearly two meters of muscles were heavy. After persisting for a while, she managed to turn him over, feeling exhausted.


    After doing so, she took a nket andy down on a chair next to the bed. She would stay there in case anything happened. Despite their disagreements, he was the father of her child, and that was enough for her.


    In the early hours of the morning, Bruno woke up. He felt his mouth incredibly dry and needed to drink water. As he got up, he noticed that he waspletely naked. ¡°What the hell had happened?¡±


    He saw Nicole sleeping in the chair, looking so beautiful in her sleep. After observing her for a moment, he grabbed a bathrobe and went downstairs to get a ss of water.


    Small memories in the form of shes began to enter his mind. He hoped that the images of him vomiting on the car and on Nicole were just products of his imagination, not real.


    ¡°Always subtracting points, Brunito, instead of earning them,¡± he said to himself as he shook his head, making mistake after mistake, and the worst part was that he seemed unable to avoid it.


    Since he started his rtionship with Nicole years ago, he had developed a habit of talking to himself, usually to draw attention to himself or to chastise himself for everything he did wrong.


    Maximilian, on the other hand, still felt confused about what had happened at the bar. Who the hell was that man? He needed to find out; he had never experienced anything like that before.


    In the morning, Bruno woke up early while Nicole was still sleeping. He took a shower and left the room. When Nicole woke up, she found a dress and everything she needed to get ready on the bed, including shoes, makeup, and even underwear.


    She quickly showered, got dressed, and went downstairs. Bruno was about to start breakfast.


    ¡°I was waiting for you to have breakfast. I¡¯ve been contacted by Amadeus Richter, and he wants to talk to us. He¡¯ll be at thepany in two hours. He wants us to present the ideas we have and get everything in order before he returns to Russia.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just great. I promised Santi I¡¯d take him to school, and now I won¡¯t be able to fulfill that. I¡¯ll ask the nanny to take him and drop him off at the office once he¡¯s done.¡±


    They sat in front of each other and had breakfast in silence. When they finished, they headed to the garage. Nicole was surprised to see the number of cars there. When she lived with him, he had several, but now there were twice as many, if not more.


    ¡°You have so many cars,¡± she remarked.


    ¡°Yes, some of them are collectibles,¡± he replied proudly.


    ¡°If you sold half of them, you could feed many needy children around the world,¡± she said, voicing her true thoughts.


    Bruno fell silent, feeling ashamed at what she said. He never thought about those things. He acquired those cars merely to satisfy his vanity. Every time he achieved something he set out to do, he bought one as a way to reward himself.


    Upon arriving at thepany, they quickly went upstairs, prepared the conference room, and put together a brief presentation. They would show Amadeus a preview of the designs for the construction and remodeling of his hotels.


    Bruno had decided to do the designs and ns himself to spend more time with Nicole.


    ¡°Who made these designs? They¡¯re simply spectacr. I¡¯m sure Amadeus will be pleased,¡± Nicolemented.


    ¡°Amadeus? Wow, you¡¯re on a first-name basis now. That¡¯s great,¡± he said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°He specifically requested it.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. I made the designs myself, and I hope they integrate well with the garden design.¡±


    ¡°I think they do perfectly,¡± she said, handing him the tablet to view the designs.


    ¡°Great, our designs unexpectedlyplement each other wonderfully.¡±


    ¡°You should have informed me that you were doing the designs yourself. Although they¡¯re still just ideas we¡¯re presenting to the client, since it¡¯s the same project, I believe we should work together,¡± she suggested.


    ¡°I believe that too. By the way, I want to apologize for what happenedst night. I behaved inappropriately.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s already forgotten.¡±


    At that moment, Bertha entered to inform them that Alizza had been at thepany early in the morning. She had set up a workspace next to her desk so she could assist her with anything she needed.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Bertha. I¡¯ll include her in the project as my assistant so she can put her knowledge into practice.¡±


    Later, Amadeus arrived at the corporate office apanied by managers from some of his hotels. He wanted them to be aware of the areas that would be remodeled, so they could handle the situation ordingly, as the renovations would be done in parts to avoidplete closure of the hotels.


    ¡°Good afternoon, gentlemen,¡± Bruno greeted them cordially.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Leone,¡± they replied in unison.


    ¡°Nicole, you look radiant today, absolutely perfect,¡± Amadeus said as he took her hand and nted a warm kiss on it. Nicole blushed; this man had a smile that could melt anyone, and his appearance was wless.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Bruno coughed loudly, trying to interrupt the moment. The direct interaction between them bothered him. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we start the meeting,¡± he said in a serious tone that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Nicole and Amadeus.


    Nicole asked Bertha to call Alizza; she wanted her to be present in the meeting so she could start getting acquainted with the project. The girl hurriedly entered the conference room but stumbled and fell onto Bruno. He caught her and helped her up.


    ¡°You should be more careful when walking, miss,¡± Bruno eximed in an unfriendly tone. He couldn¡¯t believe how incredibly clumsy the girl was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I¡¯ll be more careful,¡± she apologized, clearly embarrassed.


    Amadeus observed how the girl didn¡¯t take her eyes off Bruno for a single moment throughout the entire meeting.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± he murmured.


    He was interested in Nicole. Upon requesting an investigation, he found out that she was Bruno¡¯s wife and the embarrassing reason why they had to get married. Anyone who interacted with them could tell that they didn¡¯t have a typical marital rtionship. Something was going on, and Amadeus intended to take advantage of it.


    Unaware of the Russian¡¯s thoughts, Nicole and Bruno exined each of their designs in detail. When it came to their work, they seemed toplement each other very well, capturing the interest of everyone present.


    Upon concluding the meeting, the Russian felt satisfied with the sketches they had shown him.


    ¡°I congratte you both. You have impressed me greatly. I believe my choice couldn¡¯t have been better; your sketches are simply brilliant.¡±

 Back at the bar

    Amadeus and his entourage leftter, and Nicole decided to talk to Bruno to finally resolve the issue of their divorce. Alizza was organizing the meeting room.


    ¡°Bruno, I need us to finally sign the divorce papers. Please ept the corrections I¡¯ve made to the agreement. You just have to sign, and we¡¯ll be divorced right away.¡±


    ¡°From what I can see, you won¡¯t give in,¡± he asked in a tone that revealed his sadness. He couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± she replied curtly.


    Nicole took the documents out of her bag, signed them, and handed them to him. Then she turned around and went back to her office, feeling her heart beating fast and not wanting him to notice.


    Bruno watched her walk away, his facepletely flushed. He tried to hold back the tears that threatened toe. Maybe it wasn¡¯t the best time to ept the divorce. He was concerned about Amadeus¡¯s interest in Nicole.


    Suddenly, a hand on his shoulder snapped him out of his thoughts. It was Alizza, and when he turned around, he saw that she was offering him a ss of water.


    ¡°Are you okay? Do you need anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just leave me alone. Close the door on your way out,¡± he said loudly, almost shouting. What the hell was she doing eavesdropping on something so private?


    The girl quickly left the room, holding back her tears. She had only wanted to be kind.


    Bertha noticed what had happened. She had heard Bruno¡¯s voice and approached the girl to try to make her feel better.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. Mr. Bruno tends to react like that when he has any issues with Mrs. Nicole, and it happens quite often. So, when you notice it, avoid approaching him at those times to prevent any trouble.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ll do, Mrs. Bertha. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Now, forget about what happened and get back to organizing these documents.¡±


    Meanwhile, Nicole didn¡¯t know why she felt so bad. Getting a divorce from Bruno was what she had wanted for all those years, but imagining him with another woman didn¡¯t sit well with her at all.


    Alizza entered the bathroom, making sure there was no one else there. She picked up the phone and made a call. A man¡¯s voice could be heard on the other end.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Nicole has signed the divorce papers.¡±


    ¡°Perfect, keep me informed of everything that happens. You must keep an eye on them at all times while they¡¯re in the office.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Later, Amadeus called Nicole. He was genuinely interested in her; he found her to be a truly beautiful woman.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Nicole. I would like you to ept going out with me tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amadeus, it will have to be another time. Tonight, I want to dedicate it to my son. I¡¯ve neglected himtely due to work.¡±


    ¡°Would you be willing to postpone it to tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Alright, see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Send me your address, and I¡¯ll pick you up at eight.¡± He thought that with a woman like her, it was worth being persistent.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send itter. Goodbye.¡±


    She sighed resignedly. Amadeus seemed pleasant, but she only hoped that his intentions wouldn¡¯t go beyond a simple friendship and a work rtionship. For now, she didn¡¯t want to get involved in romantic entanglements. She wanted to focus solely on her son and her work.


    At that moment, Alizza knocked on the door, and Nicole asked her toe in.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, my father told me that I¡¯ll be your assistant, but I would also like to work closely with Mr. Bruno. My field is architecture, not just design.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something you¡¯ll have to discuss with him. I can¡¯t decide on his time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do itter. By the way, Mr. Bruno¡¯s parents have invited my parents to their beach house this weekend. They said they would introduce their son to all their friends. I¡¯m excited to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Usually, Santi is here in the afternoons, but since we¡¯re so busy, he has refused toe these days,¡± she said with a smile.


    Later, the girl went to talk to Bruno. There was something about her that made him suspicious.


    ¡°So, you want to work by my side?¡± he asked angrily.


    ¡°Not entirely. I would like to divide my time at thepany between architecture and design.¡±


    ¡°That would be nice, but I don¡¯t have the patience to teach someone. I¡¯ll assign you to one of my architects. They¡¯re all very good at their work, and I know you¡¯ll learn a lot from them.¡±


    He definitely didn¡¯t want that girl by his side.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she pretended to be calm, but she left there totally furious. ¡°Just you wait, soon I¡¯ll have youpletely at my feet.¡±


    Bruno heard her muttering, but he didn¡¯t understand what she was saying. She sure was strange.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Dante hadn¡¯t shown up for work; he imagined he was still with Sophie. He hoped his brother would react in time and that his son would have the family he himself hadn¡¯t been able to provide.


    That night, Maximilian returned to the bar where he had encountered the mysterious man. He was surprised to find himself entering the ce when he thought he didn¡¯t want to. He didn¡¯t even understand what was happening to him.


    He sat at the same table asst time, and the show began. Two girls interacted with each other on the stage, their movements slow, enticing, almost hypnotic. One of them approached him, as he was the only one sitting alone and caught her attention.


    She took him by the hand and without giving him time to refuse, led him to the stage. They sat him on a chair, and the two girls started dancing around him. One of them unbuttoned his shirt slightly and caressed him gently. Then, another one sat on hisp with her legs open,pletely removing his shirt. Max was sweating profusely. He turned to look at one of the tables, and there was that man, staring at him intently.


    Knowing that the man was watching attentively as the girls caressed him, Max became aroused. In that moment, he forgot about his sorrow and allowed himself to feel. One of the girls took off her small blouse, leaving her topless. The blonde girl took a ss containing a pink liquid, gave it to the brte, who put it in her mouth, and then poured it onto Max¡¯s mouth. He drank it, finding it slightly sweet in taste.


    The girls continued to dance while caressing him and slowly removing the little clothing they had left, until they werepletely naked. When the music stopped, they left the stage.


    At that moment, Max felt exposed. He stood up, took his shirt, and quickly headed towards the bathroom.


    The man followed him once again, and as Max was about to close the door, the man stopped him and entered behind him.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he said with a raspy voice.


    Max couldn¡¯t utter a word. He tried to leave, but he couldn¡¯t. His feet wouldn¡¯t respond, as if they were glued to the floor.


    The man stared directly into his eyes, which made Max even more nervous. He saw something strange in the man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Max tried to say something, but the strange man ced a finger on his lips to silence him.


    ¡°Shhhhh.¡±


    He got closer to Max, their mouths were inches apart. Max turned his head to the side.


    The man grabbed his chin, kissed him passionately. At that moment, another man entered, saw them, and immediately left. He hadn¡¯t expected to encounter such a scene in a bar where people came to watch girls dance and undress.


    Max pushed the man away and quickly left. The other man remained pensive, wondering what was happening to him whenever he saw that boy. Fortunately, the man who entered and saw them was aplete stranger and not one of his associates.


    He returned to his table, looked around, but couldn¡¯t find the boy. He had fled, just likest time.


    He had to find out who he was. He would seek a new investigator, not the one he usually worked with. He didn¡¯t want him to find out. He had always asked him to investigate women who interested him. Just hours ago, he had asked him to investigate a woman he liked.


    Nicole arrived home at night, feeling stressed and fatigued. Nevertheless, she dedicated time to her son. She bathed him and prepared dinner for him. Afterwards, she took him to his bedroom and read several of his favorite stories to him.


    Once he fell asleep, she went to her own bedroom. She entered the bathroom, filled the bathtub with warm water, and got in. She yed soft music and stayed there until she felt rxed. She needed to organize her life and wouldn¡¯t let the separation from Bruno affect her again.


    Meanwhile, Bruno was in his room, standing in front of a painting of Nicole. He wanted to take it down to stop tormenting himself, but something inside him stopped him. He didn¡¯t know if he would ever be able to remove her from his heart. Perhaps that would never happen. Nheless, he would try to win her over, even if it took him a lifetime or more.


    Bruno¡¯s parents had everything ready for the gathering at their beach house. They wanted their entire family and closest friends to meet their grandson. They were crazy about Santi.


    He would be their only heir and would be in charge of everything as the eldest. He would have the responsibility of looking after the well-being of any other grandchildren they might have. That¡¯s how things worked in his family.


    The guests would realize that Santi was a Leone just by looking at him. They hadmissioned arge painting to be disyed in the living room, featuring a picture of Bruno when he was a child and one of his grandson. They definitely looked like the same person.


    When the weekend arrived, everyone headed to the beach house located in the Hamptons. The main house had eight bedrooms and seven bathrooms, a sauna, an indoor and an outdoor swimming pool. There was also anotherrge building where the guests would be staying.


    One by one, the guests started arriving. Nicole, Santi, and Sara were among thest to arrive. Some guests were still missing, including Sophie and M¨¢x, who would arriveter with Dante.


    Nicole was d that things had worked out between Sophie and Dante. It seemed like their rtionship was going to work, especially now that they were going to be parents.


    At the end of Santi¡¯s presentation party, they would announce their wedding and Sophie¡¯s pregnancy.

 Truth or shot.

    Santi was excited to meet so many pleasant people. At first, he felt ufortable, but he was getting used to it. The guests were impressed when they saw the painting of him and his father; they looked exactly alike.


    After a couple of months, Nicole finally reunited with her parents. Of course, they didn¡¯t invite Sondra; she could keep her poison far away from Nicole.


    The other guests were intrigued by the fact that she had two mothers and two fathers. They wanted to know and didn¡¯t hesitate to ask her. She avoided those people; she couldn¡¯t go around exining everything to everyone.


    Dante, Sophie, and M¨¢x arrived shortly after. M¨¢x approached Nicole, greeting her warmly with a kiss on the cheek and a tight hug. Bruno was leaning against the railing of the spacious terrace, observing the scene. A deep furrow appeared on his forehead, a sign of his displeasure. He couldn¡¯t help it; he could contain his words, but his gestures spoke for themselves.


    He was surprised to see Alizza and her father arrive. The girl headed straight towards him, her face showing annoyance as she didn¡¯t like the girl.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Leone. I hope our presence doesn¡¯t bother you; your parents invited us,¡± she said, offering a timid smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re wee,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°He had no other choice but to be polite; they were his parents¡¯ guests.¡±


    Later, Bruno and his father took charge of the grill. The food was simple, just meats and burgers apanied by sds.


    Nicole noticed that their son was the only child at the gathering.


    ¡°Well, a party for a child without any other children,¡± she remarked.


    ¡°My parents¡¯ friends mostly have teenagers or adult children, and some of them chose not to have kids,¡± Dante replied.


    As usual, the friends joked andughed while enjoying each other¡¯spany. Bruno felt excluded, and Santi was having a great time with his grandparents, who had set up a bonfire to roast marshmallows, and all the proud grandparents were gathered around him.


    As the evening approached, another guest arrived, greeted warmly by Bruno¡¯s father.


    ¡°You have no idea how d I am to see you after all these years. Seeing you feels like seeing your father,¡± he eximed.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, Mr. Leone. My father always spoke to me about the great friendship they had.¡±


    ¡°Even though he had to return to his country, we kept in touch and visited each other from time to time.¡±


    They walked over to where Bruno was, who greeted the guest coldly and then turned and walked away.


    ¡°Apologies, my son can be unfriendly,¡± Bruno¡¯s father said apologetically. ¡°He¡¯ll never understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed,¡± the guest replied.


    Max turned towards where Bruno¡¯s father and the neer were. The drink he had just taken shot out of his mouth, causing Nicole to give him small pats on the back to help him catch his breath. Themotion drew the attention of the neer, who approached to greet Nicole.


    ¡°Hello, Nicole. Nice to see you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she replied.


    She extended her hand to shake his, and he took it, leaning in to kiss her on the cheek.


    At that moment, he noticed the boy standing in front of him. A myriad of colors crossed his face, leaving him as pale as paper.


    Nicole looked back and forth between them, sensing tension and rigidity in the air.


    ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± she asked, curious.


    ¡°NO!¡± they both replied in unison.


    ¡°This is my friend Maximilian, and this is Amadeus,¡± she said, addressing each of them.


    Amadeus was the first to react. After silently cursing, he greeted Max politely.


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Max extended his hand to return the greeting, but when Amadeus squeezed his hand, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a strong electric shock running through his body. He quickly pulled his hand away, unable to believe that this was happening to him. It couldn¡¯t be possible.


    Amadeus had the same dilemma. What the hell was happening every time he was near this boy? He had never experienced anything like it before. He still liked women, so he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    Nicole introduced the Russian to Dante and Sophie, who greeted him warmly. Dante was a guy with an excellent temperament, and he immediately started chatting with Amadeus. Amadeus noticed that Dante was very different from his brother.


    Later, Bruno¡¯s mother approached Nicole to let her know that Santi had fallen asleep. She assured Nicole not to worry and that she would take him up to the bedroom and stay by his side.


    Dante served drinks to everyone except Sophie, who was served cranberry juice instead. Sophie epted the drink while rolling her eyes. Her pregnancy wasn¡¯t showing yet, but the restrictions had already begun.


    Amadeus and Max avoided eye contact at all costs. They were extremely ufortable. Nicole knew that something was wrong with her friend. She knew him too well, and suddenly he had be quiet, which was unusual for his outgoing personality.


    Dante wanted to announce his uing wedding and the news of his child, but his parents had already retired to rest, along with most of the guests. So, he decided to save the announcement for the next day.


    ¡°Sophie was feeling bored. The others were already a bit tipsy, and she couldn¡¯t drink. Bruno approached and sat across from Nicole, and when Alizza saw him, she joined them and sat beside them. The seven people around the table looked at each other.


    ¡°Guys, this is getting boring. How about we y ¡®Truth or Shot¡¯?¡± Sophie suggested.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t drink alcohol,¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll drink juice. Come on, don¡¯t be boring,¡± Sophie insisted.


    ¡°Yeah, guys, let¡¯s y. Come on,¡± Dante eximed.


    The group agreed to the game, not so much out of excitement but to avoid appearing bored. Sophie ced an empty bottle in the center of the table, which happened to be round, and she took out a notebook and a pen, writing several notes that she folded and ced inside a container.


    ¡°The bottle will spin, and whoever it points to will have to put their hand in this container and pull out a note with a question. If they don¡¯t want to answer, they take a shot. They can only drink once, though. The next time, they have to answer truthfully. We¡¯ll take turns spinning it, starting with the person on the left. The person who answers will spin it for the next turn,¡± Sophie exined.


    Everyone nodded, signaling that they understood the rules. Alizza was the first to spin the bottle, which spun several times before pointing at Dante. She handed the little piece of paper to Sophie, who read it aloud.


    ¡°Have you ever been in a rtionship with more than one person at the same time?¡±


    Blonde felt everyone¡¯s eyes fixed on him, waiting for an answer. Shots had been ced in front of each of them. He thought about taking the shot, but he could only do it once, and he was certain that Sophie had written stronger questions than that. So, he decided to answer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there have been times when I have done that,¡± Bruno replied.


    Sophie tilted her head as she observed him closely. He leaned in and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°But not in your year,¡± he added. Upon hearing this, the blonde smiled. There was no point in arguing about the past. After all, she had her own experiences.


    The others grew nervous upon hearing the type of questions the blonde had written. Undoubtedly, this would be an interesting and intense game.


    Dante spun the bottle, and now it was Bruno¡¯s turn to answer. He pulled out the note and handed it to Sophie.


    ¡°Have you had erotic fantasies about any of the people here right now? If so, say who,¡± Sophie read aloud.


    Bruno immediately locked eyes with Nicole. Everyone already knew what his answer would be. He didn¡¯t hesitate to respond, indirectly making his intentions clear to the Russian.


    ¡°Yes, about Nicole,¡± he admitted. Nicole blushed immediately and lowered her head in embarrassment. She didn¡¯t expect Bruno to have the courage to answer. Such behavior was unlike him.


    Alizza felt ufortable, already sensing that the game was going beyond her tolerance level.


    Bruno spun the bottle, and itnded on Sophie. She pulled out the note and handed it to Dante.


    ¡°Have you made love in public ces?¡± Dante read the question, and the couple couldn¡¯t help butugh. Remembering how and in how many ces they had done it made them blush.


    ¡°Yes, we have,¡± Dante replied, fanning himself with both hands. The others observed them andughed at the couple¡¯s greatplicity.


    Sophie spun the bottle, and now it was Amadeus¡¯ turn. Like the others, he handed the note he drew to Sophie.


    ¡°With whom in this room would you like to have sex, other than your partner?¡± Sophie suspected whom he would choose. It was more than obvious that the Russian was attracted to her friend. Now she just wanted to see if he would admit it. Her gaze shifted between the Russian and Bruno.


    The Russian turned as red as a burning coal. There were two people in that room he undoubtedly wanted to be with, but he had no intention of revealing it. He nervously smiled and took a shot, while Bruno scrutinized him with his gaze. The othersughed, and Max swore that when Amadeus heard the question, he had directed his gaze at him for a few seconds, which made him feel embarrassed. He even felt as if gravity weighed him down, anchoring him to the ground.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Amadeus spun the bottle, and as if by some twist of fate, itnded on Max. For the first time all evening, their gazes met. Nervously, Max pulled out the note and handed it to Sophie.


    ¡°Have you wanted to sleep with someone of the same gender?¡± Sophie asked yfully, her gaze fixed on M¨¢x.


    At that moment, Max cursed his luck. If he took the shot, it would be equivalent to admitting that he had had such thoughts. How on earth did he end up with that question? He looked at everyone without knowing how to answer, fearing that his flushed face would give him away. He was undoubtedly facing a great dilemma.

 Never, never have I

    Max felt the gaze of everyone fixed on him and hurried to answer. He instinctively turned to look at Amadeus, who was also looking at him. Fortunately, the other guys didn¡¯t notice this interaction.


    Max spun the bottle, and this time itnded on Alizza. He took the note and handed it to Sophie.


    ¡°Of this group, who would you take to a deserted ind?¡± Alizza felt her cheeks burn, considering taking the shot, but she didn¡¯t. She took a deep breath before answering.


    ¡°Bruno,¡± she said, pointing at him.


    Nicole felt ufortable. She didn¡¯t understand why, considering she had insisted on getting divorced. Bruno looked annoyed, and Nicole thought Alizza was quite audacious. The rest of the group fell silent, their gazes shifting from Alizza to Bruno and then to Nicole.


    Alizza spun the bottle, and this time itnded on Nicole.


    ¡°What¡¯s the most embarrassing thing that has happened to you in life?¡± Nicole blushed as she remembered it.


    ¡°I think the most embarrassing thing was the other day in Bruno¡¯s office. I tripped and fell on all fours right in front of him, and my face ended up very close to his pants. At that moment, Dante walked in, took one look at us, turned around, and ran out. I think he imagined something that wasn¡¯t true. Haha!¡±


    ¡°Haha! I remember that. I thought I had interrupted something,¡± Bruno chuckled.


    ¡°The expressions on both of your faces were priceless. I really had a goodugh that day. Haha!¡± Brunoughed, reminiscing about that moment.


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha.¡± Everyone elseughed, except for Alizza.


    ¡°Well, guys, I¡¯m saying goodbye. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°I feel the same, so see you tomorrow, guys,¡± Sophie bid farewell. Dante followed suit.


    Amadeus and Max did the same, leaving only Alizza and Bruno, who was sipping on a drink.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink so much,¡± Alizza told him.


    Bruno looked at her, furrowing his brow. He was so lost in his thoughts that he forgot the girl was there.


    ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± he said, taking his drink and leaving, leaving Alizza alone.


    The girl picked up her phone and dialed a number. After a few seconds, a man¡¯s voice answered on the other side.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Leone¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Good, very good. You know what you have to do. I expect a report on how things are going.¡±


    ¡°I think things between them are over. If something were to happen between her and me, I doubt he would even care.¡±


    ¡°Magnificent.¡±


    The man hung up the call, and Alizza retired to her room in the designated guest house.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Bruno had chosen the room next to Nicole¡¯s. He stepped out onto the balcony, and there she was, gazing out towards the sea. The roar of the waves crashing against the rocks was loud, and he observed her intently. She had already changed into a long dark silk robe, her long hair flowing in the wind.


    Bruno jumped over the small railing separating them, stood behind her, and embraced her. She felt the warmth of his arms and that unmistakable scent that she remembered so well.


    She turned her body, facing him, and their eyes met.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right,¡± she tried to pull away from him, but he tightened his embrace, not allowing her to distance herself.


    ¡°Just this once, let¡¯s forget about everything in the past.¡±


    He kissed her intensely, wanting his taste, his scent to be imprinted on her so she could never forget it.


    He took her to the bedroom, luckily Santi was with his grandparents. Heid her down on the bed, still kissing her. Nicole didn¡¯t resist anymore, she didn¡¯t have the strength to.


    After all these years, she was in Bruno¡¯s arms again. She closed her eyes and let herself be carried away by all the sensations he awakened in her.


    Bruno felt like he was in heaven, finally having her in his arms again. He had dreamt so many nights about the softness of her skin, about running his hands over the perfect curves of her body.


    He didn¡¯t know if she reciprocated because she wanted to or because of the effect alcohol had on her, but he wasn¡¯t going to waste the opportunity to possess her again.


    ¡°Damn! You¡¯re so tight,¡± he whispered in her ear. She covered her mouth with her hand, not wanting anything to interrupt that moment.


    The soft moans that escaped her mouth drove him crazy. Since that first night they were together, there hadn¡¯t been another woman. He had tried several times, but hadn¡¯t seeded.


    They made love all night, because that¡¯s what it felt like, love. It wasn¡¯t just simple attraction, it wasn¡¯t just pleasure. What he felt being inside her was almost divine.


    In the house where the guests were staying, M¨¢x couldn¡¯t sleep. He decided to take a walk on the beach. The starry sky looked amazing at that hour.


    As he returned from his nocturnal walk, M¨¢x noticed someone leaning against the door, smoking.


    ¡°Insomnia?¡± the man asked in a hoarse voice.


    M¨¢x widened his eyes and took two steps back when he realized that the man was Amadeus. Then, gathering his courage, without answering the question, he passed by him and headed towards his room.


    ¡°This has never happened to me,¡± the Russian said.


    M¨¢x stopped and turned to look at him.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°What I feel for you. I¡¯m sure I like women, but you¡¯re the devil who turned my world upside down.¡±


    M¨¢x felt a shiver run through his body when he saw Amadeus approaching. He turned and practically ran away, panting, entered his room, closed the door, and locked it.


    Amadeus smiled, amused by the boy¡¯s reaction. That afternoon, when he saw him with Nicole, that¡¯s what he wished he could have done-run away.


    In the morning, when Bruno woke up, Nicole wasn¡¯t beside him. He took the pillow and inhaled her scent. As he turned, he found a note next to him.


    ¡°Forget what happened. It shouldn¡¯t have happened. Let¡¯s continue as we were, please.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed aloud. ¡°She can¡¯t do this to me. I won¡¯t allow it. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s doing this because of all the times I¡¯ve done it to her. This is her revenge, making me pay.¡±


    He got up and made his way to his room, leaving through the balcony just as he had entered. He did it for her, not because he cared if anyone found out they had spent the night together.


    He took a shower, put on shorts and a t-shirt, slipped on some sandals, and then headed downstairs. Everyone was already having breakfast, and Dante greeted him.


    ¡°Good morning, sleepyhead. I knocked on your room; you sleep like a rock.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep. My night was very restless,¡± he said, ncing at Nicole, who looked away. At that moment, he wished he could give her a kick to make her shut up.


    ¡°Dad! Look, Mom made animal-shaped pancakes for me,¡± Santi eximed, visibly excited.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± he said, lifting him up in his arms.


    ¡°Dad, did you know that Grandpa snores? It¡¯s funny to hear his snores; they have a lot of rhythm.¡±


    Everyoneughed, and Ren¨¦ approached and took Santi from Bruno¡¯s arms.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s funny to hear me snore while I sleep,¡± he told the little one, tickling him.


    ¡°Yes, Grandpa, you sound like a dinosaur, hahaha,¡± he replied,ughing at the ticklish sensation.


    Later, almost noon, Sophie convinced Nicole to go swimming in the sea. The girls took off their small beach dresses, revealing the tiny bikinis they were wearing. Bruno, Amadeus, and M¨¢x, almost instinctively, nced at Nicole¡¯s body. Her figure was perfect, and Bruno noticed with annoyance that he wasn¡¯t the only one looking.


    ¡°You should cover up a bit,¡± Bruno approached, offering her a sarong. He didn¡¯t like others seeing her in so little clothing.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m naked. We¡¯re not living in the Stone Age,¡± Sophie eximed angrily, taking Nicole¡¯s hand and leading her to the beach.


    Dante, who was sipping a cocktail at the bar, smiled. Sophie didn¡¯t usually hold back her thoughts, and he liked that about her.


    Bruno thought about joining them, but a small hand stopped him.


    ¡°Can we build sand castles?¡± Santi asked, squinting his little eyes to protect them from the brightness. In his other hand, he held a bucket with shovels and small molds shaped like sea animals.


    ¡°Yes, son, let¡¯s go,¡± Bruno replied. He couldn¡¯t resist his son¡¯s pleading face, even though he wanted to join Nicole in the water.


    Alizza watched everything attentively. She was sitting next to her father, who was chatting happily with Ren¨¦, unaware of what was going on in his daughter¡¯s mind.


    The girl stood up and headed towards the beach. She sat in the sand next to Bruno, took a small shovel, and started digging.


    Santi furrowed his brow, making the same expression as his father when something bothered him.


    ¡°Hello, Santi. Can I build sand castles with you?¡± she asked, smiling.


    The boy stared at her intently before answering. There was something about that girl that he didn¡¯t like.


    ¡°Alright, but make your own castle. This one is for Dad and me,¡± Bruno said, remaining silent. If it had been anyone else, he would have reprimanded his son, but he understood that the girl didn¡¯t appeal to him either.


    Alizza felt extremely annoyed, but she concealed it. That boy would see when she managed to win over his dad.


    She began building a castle right next to theirs. For now, she was content just being able to see Bruno. She felt that sooner orter, he would notice her.


    She just had to calmly follow her n and control her emotions. Nicole had no idea what awaited her. Thinking about that made Alizza smile.

 We owe it to ourselves

    Nicole¡¯s parents were gathered, and Rina expressed the concern she felt for her daughter. On several asions, she felt like she was being watched, so G¨ªo increased the security.


    ¡°We need to increase the security for our daughter. It should be done discreetly, just like before. I¡¯m sure Sergio is up to something, and I don¡¯t want my daughter to find out about what¡¯s happening,¡± Rina expressed her concern to G¨ªo. She had felt under surveince on multiple asions, prompting them to enhance security measures.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t discussed this with Bruno yet, but if Sergio tries anything against my daughter or my grandson, I will take action,¡± Noah replied, equally worried about his daughter¡¯s safety.


    Ren¨¦ approached them and noticed their troubled expressions. ¡°I can see you¡¯re concerned. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but I haven¡¯t informed Bruno to avoid worrying him. We don¡¯t want Nicole to find out, please,¡± Noah said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say a word to her. What¡¯s happening?¡± Ren¨¦ asked, growing increasingly concerned.


    ¡°Rina has been followed. We believe it¡¯s Sergio. A few months ago, he had the audacity to approach her and issue threats. We suspect he might attempt to harm Nicole or the child.¡±


    ¡°That man is dangerous. Bruno told us about what happened with Nicole¡¯s inheritance. It¡¯s logical that he wouldn¡¯t want to lose that fortune. After what he¡¯s done, I believe he¡¯s capable of anything,¡± Rina said, expressing her concern.


    ¡°We have several bodyguards watching over Santi and Nicole. They keep a safe distance, unnoticed by them, but close enough to act in case of an emergency,¡± G¨ªo reassured.


    Sara approached with Santi, interrupting their conversation. Bruno stayed on the beach, sitting in the sand, watching Nicole.


    Nicole and Sophie were ying, dodging the waves. Dante joined Bruno and sat beside him.


    ¡°Who would have thought,¡± Dante said, still watching the girls.


    ¡°What?¡± Bruno didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡°That these two girls would steal our hearts. I had sworn that after what happened with Shelsy, I would never fall in love again.¡±


    ¡°I swore the same thing, and here I am, sitting here drooling over a girl,¡± Bruno sighed after saying it.


    ¡°We¡¯repletely screwed, brother,¡± Dante sighed as he spoke.


    ¡°I have no doubt about that, ha, ha, ha.¡±


    ¡°Sophie came into my life when I least expected it. Thest thing I wanted was a serious rtionship with anyone. But I met her, and she filled my life with joy. Her way of seeing life drives me crazy. She always has a solution for every problem, brings happiness to sadness, and turns theplicated into something simple.¡±


    ¡°You really got hit by Cupid, little brother. I¡¯ve never seen you like this,¡± Bruno admitted, realizing how much this girl had changed his perspective on life.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt this way, not even when I was with Shelsy. By the way, I think it¡¯s time we talked about her. It¡¯s something we owe each other. How did you meet her? It¡¯s something I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you,¡± Dante said.


    ¡°For a long time, I couldn¡¯t talk about her because it hurt. Now, I¡¯mpletely indifferent. I met her on a blind date in Mn. At that time, I was fully dedicated to my career. My profession was the only thing that mattered to me. Some friends insisted that I ept a double date.


    Shelsy had attended the fashion week in the city. She was the main model for a prestigious brand. The moment I saw her, I liked her, and I didn¡¯t leave her indifferent. That¡¯s how our rtionship began. I truly believed she loved me. She traveled here frequently, always telling me it was for work-rted matters. I never thought she was cheating on me. Sometimes, love doesn¡¯t allow us to see reality,¡± Bruno shared.


    ¡°I thought the same. That woman only loves herself. I met her in the same way, on a double date. She was a very passionate woman. I think sex yed a significant role in our rtionship. She started flirting with me, and I just went along with it,¡± Dante admitted.


    ¡°What irony. I didn¡¯t want to be intimate with her. I loved her so much that I wanted our wedding night to be something special, unforgettable. I foolishly believed it would be her first time. Now that I know the truth, I feel like a fool,¡± Bruno confessed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother. Without knowing it, she was hurting you,¡± Dante expressed his remorse.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s the only one who hurt us. But let¡¯s forget about that now. Let¡¯s live in the present. The past troubles no longer exist. The only thing I¡¯m interested in is reiming my family. I want Nicole and my son by my side,¡± Bruno expressed his desire.


    ¡°I hope you can win her back. My sister-inw still holds resentment towards you, and to be honest, I think she has every right to,¡± Dante admitted.


    ¡°I know I deserve it. I hope to soon erase those bad memories from her mind. I love her and I want to make her happy,¡± Bruno replied.


    Nicole and Sophie emerged from the water and stood at the shoreline, where two handsome guys immediately approached them.


    ¡°Hey, beauties, can we join you?¡± one of the guys boldly asked. The girls looked at them, surprised by their audacity.


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± Nicole curtly replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re stuck-up. Are we not good enough for you?¡± the guy reacted with annoyance to their rejection.


    ¡°Look, guys, we don¡¯t want any trouble, so it¡¯s better if you leave,¡± Sophie eximed, growing irritated by their persistence.


    Dante and Bruno approached them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bruno asked, feeling like steam was about toe out of his ears.


    ¡°Nothing. This is between our girls and us,¡± one of the guys replied.


    ¡°Well, well, so they¡¯re your girls. What do you think, bro?¡± Dante asked Bruno with a yful tone, as he took things much differently than his brother.


    Bruno approached and hugged Nicole, giving her a kiss on the neck, while Dante also approached Sophie and kissed her passionately.


    Embarrassed, the guys retreated from the scene. As soon as they were gone, Nicole moved away from Bruno.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever do that again!¡± she eximed, visibly upset.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it won¡¯t happen again,¡± Bruno apologized, trying to avoid any further problems with her. He would find a way to make her fully ept him eventually.


    They returned to the house, and Max approached Nicole, while Bruno watched angrily. He didn¡¯t like the idea of that guy being close to her at all. After a while, Amadeus approached them, and Max quickly moved away.


    Max didn¡¯t want to get involved in something he didn¡¯t consider right. He had been wrestling with his thoughts ever since he met Amadeus at the bar. He felt torn between his feelings and the fear of being judged. He never expected to go through something like this. He had friends who had chosen to openly proim their feelings and preferences to the world. He questioned his own, always believing that the reason he rejected all the girls was his deep love for Nicole.


    He mentally scolded himself, unable to believe that he was experiencing this. He understood it in other people, but not in himself. It didn¡¯t feel right.


    He leaned against the railing, gazing at the sea, when he was startled by the warm embrace of someone¡¯s arms wrapping around his waist.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, buddy?¡± Nicole felt concerned seeing her friend acting so strangely.


    ¡°Nothing, little dragonfly. I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied.


    ¡°I know you too well. We grew up together. You may fool other people, but not me,¡± Nicole insisted.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really, there¡¯s nothing wrong,¡± he said with a smile, determined not to confide in Nicole about what he was going through. She would be thest person he would share it with.


    From a distance, Bruno watched them. Why couldn¡¯t she be that way with him?


    Alizza decided to enter the pool and waited until everyone was nearby before taking off her dress. Everyone was left speechless; her swimsuit was a thong, leaving absolutely nothing to the imagination. Sophie yfully covered Dante¡¯s eyes with her hand.


    ¡°Wow, this girl is bold. And to think she barely speaks at the office,¡± Bertha, who had just arrived,mented. Alizza didn¡¯t quite sit well with her. She tried to appear very serious and helpful, but something didn¡¯t add up.


    Meanwhile, Sergio was trying to convince Deborah to approach Bruno.


    ¡°I¡¯m only asking you to pretend to regret leaving him. It¡¯s not like you have to genuinely love him. If you do it, you¡¯ll help our ns,¡± Sergio urged.


    ¡°You know very well that Bruno stopped mattering to me a long time ago. He¡¯s so much like his father, and I don¡¯t want him to think I feel any love for him,¡± Deborah replied.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you felt even a little bit of remorse? I mean, he¡¯s your son,¡± Sergio insisted.


    ¡°Not at all. Bruno was an ident. I never wanted to deform my body, let alone tie myself to someone who would depend on me all the time. That¡¯s extremely annoying. He never left me alone for a single moment. I just wanted peace and silence,¡± Deborah exined.


    ¡°I always knew you didn¡¯t want to have children. But now, if you don¡¯t want our fortune to be taken away, you need to make sure your son is on our side. We need him,¡± Sergio emphasized.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll try. But you know it will be difficult. My son might hate me,¡± Deborah admitted.


    ¡°You have nothing to lose by trying. On the contrary, if you seed, we¡¯ll keep thepany and all our fortune. You can use the excuse of the child. You can go to him and tell him that knowing you have a grandson has awakened all that repressed motherly love in you after so many years. Haha, haha,¡± Sergio suggested.


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t stand kids. What if he epts and wants to introduce me to him? I¡¯d have to put up with it, and it would be very difficult for me. You¡¯re asking too much, and I¡¯m not sure if I can pull it off. They might notice my dislike,¡± Deborah expressed her concerns.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to do it. He can convince Nicole not to im her inheritance. Everything we have truly belongs to her,¡± Sergio insisted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it because I love you and to preserve our fortune,¡± Deborah reluctantly agreed. The idea of getting close to them disgusted her, but she was willing to do it to maintain her lifestyle.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me down, my dear.,¡± Sergio approached her for a kiss. Deborah was a remarkably beautiful woman. Despite her age, she maintained her beauty and figure, appearing younger than she actually was.


    Her beauty was as great as the malice within her. She wanted to see Ren¨¦ and his son destroyed because, in her eyes, Bruno was merely Ren¨¦¡¯s child.


    Sergio handed her some documents containing the information the detective had provided about Bruno, Nicole, and Santi.


    ¡°Read these reports carefully. Your ability to approach Bruno depends on them.¡±

 Phew, what a day!

    Deborah calmly read the information written on those sheets. At no point did she feel any emotional connection to the information she saw about her son or her grandson; they were merely strangers to her.


    She felt it was a great annoyance to have to get close to them. As for Nicole, she thought that removing her from the picture would save them a lot of trouble. She considered her such an insignificant girl.


    In the Hamptons, Bruno¡¯s parents had prepared a luau-style evening for their guests. The boys wore shorts and shirts with floral patterns, while the girls donned cropped tops and long h skirts. Bruno didn¡¯t like that Nicole had her belly exposed, even though she looked great and there was no evidence that she had ever been pregnant.


    ¡°You should cover up. It¡¯s a bit windy, and you might catch a cold,¡± Bruno approached her, offering a small nket.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but thanks for caring,¡± Nicole replied, moving away from him to join M¨¢x, Sophie, and Dante, who were engaged in a lively conversation. She knew Bruno didn¡¯t genuinely care about her health; he was just acting out of jealousy.


    Alizza kept drinking one ss after another. Her father had left in the morning for amitment, and Bruno¡¯s parents insisted that she stay, as they would drop her off at her houseter.


    Someone yed upbeat music, and Nicole and Sophie suggested dancing the limbo. Everyoneughed when Santi also wanted to participate, but Bruno preferred to observe.


    Alizza approached him and took his hand.


    ¡°Come on, boss, let¡¯s dance,¡± she said, already quite intoxicated, caring little about her actions.


    Seeing everyone staring at them, Bruno couldn¡¯t refuse. The girl started moving her body sensually, not caring that they were being watched. Alcohol gave her the courage to do things she wouldn¡¯t do when sober. She pressed herself against him and began rubbing her body against his. Bruno had had enough and tried to pull away. Alizza took his face in her hands and attempted to kiss him. It was more than he could handle, so he pushed her away forcefully, causing her to fall onto a couch. She immediately started crying.


    Bruno¡¯s mother approached her and tried to console her. Alizza sobbed, crying with deep emotion.


    ¡°Come on, dear, you¡¯re a bit dizzy. I¡¯ll take you to your room. You need to rest,¡± Bruno¡¯s mother said. Alizza obeyed, leaving while still crying.


    Bruno was extremely annoyed. He would have to set things straight with that girl. He didn¡¯t want any problems with Nicole, although it seemed like she didn¡¯t care.


    Nicole, on the other hand, managed to control herself. When she saw that girl attempting to kiss him, she was on the verge of stepping in and putting her in her ce. She had to take deep breaths to resist doing so.


    ¡°Wow, little brother, you¡¯re quite the heartbreaker,¡± Dante found the scene amusing and wanted to tease his brother with it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke about that, Dante. She¡¯s just a young girl who¡¯s confused. I¡¯ll talk to her to avoid any problems. I don¡¯t want her getting false hopes with me,¡± Bruno replied, irritated.


    Dante walked away. Lately, Bruno had been quite grumpy. The blond boy approached Sophie, wrapping his arm around her waist and leading her to the center of the room.


    ¡°Family, I have something very important to announce. This beautiful woman and I are soon getting married,¡± Dante said, cing his hand on Sophie¡¯s belly. ¡°In a few months, we¡¯ll be parents.¡±


    Sophie blushed as red as a tomato. Dante¡¯s parents remained motionless, not reacting. Sophie grew nervous, thinking they didn¡¯t like the news. After a moment, Ren¨¦ managed to react.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! Pinch me, someone. I think I¡¯m dreaming. Son, I¡¯m so happy to know that you¡¯ve fallen in love,¡± his mother said, approaching and hugging him, then hugging Sophie. She had thought that her son would never fall in love again, that the blonde girl would be just another conquest, but now he was even going to give her a grandchild.


    ¡°Really, guys, you¡¯ve made me so happy with this news,¡± Mara said, on the verge of tears. Another grandchild was on the way.


    Taking advantage of everyone¡¯s attention being on the couple, Amadeus approached Max.


    ¡°Are you interested in Nicole?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Why do you care?¡± Max rudely replied.


    ¡°Just curious,¡± Amadeus said.


    ¡°Do you know what it means to be nosy?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It means someone who tries to find out things that shouldn¡¯t matter to them.¡±


    ¡°Haha, so I¡¯m nosy?¡±


    Amadeus found it amusing rather than offensive.


    Max looked at him strangely. Did he really find it funny to be called nosy?


    Noah approached them, carrying his grandson in his arms.


    ¡°Uncle Max, do you want to y?¡± Noah asked.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hide, and you¡¯ll look for me.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good. I¡¯ll cover my eyes and count to ten slowly. You can¡¯t go too far or go up the stairs. You¡¯ll have to hide only in this area.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Uncle.¡±


    The little boy quickly ran off, not seeing many ces to hide. He thought that inside the pool, Max wouldn¡¯t find him. He was very good at holding his breath underwater, so he was sure to win the game that way.


    All the adults were distracted as they conversed. Max, with his eyes closed, continued counting. Santi entered the pool, remembering that his mother had told him it was very deep and that he should only go into the shallow end. But Max would find him quickly there.


    He went down the pool stairs, slowly making his way to the tip-toe position. He took a breath and submerged his head, standing at the edge where it became deeper.


    He moved a bit, his feet slipped, and he fell into the deep end. He tried to float up but couldn¡¯t.


    Max finished counting and began searching for him but couldn¡¯t find him. Suddenly, a scream echoed, and Emma saw the child floating in the pool.


    Bruno jumped into the water, grabbed his son, and pulled him out of the pool. Nicole ran to where her son was, but she couldn¡¯t move or speak. Her body didn¡¯t react. The little boy wasn¡¯t breathing anymore, and his skin was pale.


    Bruno immediatelyid his son on a t surface, ced his palm slightly below the chest, and started performing rapidpressions. He tilted his neck back a bit and began giving mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. After a few seconds, the child started breathing, coughing, and expelling water from his mouth.


    Nicole, who had remained immobile, fainted at that moment. The sight of her son in that condition was too much for her to handle.


    Amadeus held her to prevent her from falling and carried her to her room. Bruno did the same with his son, cing him next to Nicole. He then called a doctor. The guests bid their farewells after learning that it had been just a scare. They knew the family needed privacy at that moment.


    The doctor examined them and advised them to rest. They should be kept under observation, and further tests would be necessary if any symptoms appearedter on.


    When Nicole woke up, she hugged her son tightly, knowing he was fine, but she couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    Everyone left the room, unable to find the right words after such a fright. Only Bruno stayed with them, lying down next to Santi and embracing him. The three of them stayed like that, locked in an embrace. Nicole gazed at her little son, unable to contain her tears when thinking about what had happened.


    Max couldn¡¯t face Nicole; he had been entrusted with the child for a while and failed to take care of him. He cried, thinking about what could have happened.


    Amadeus approached, wanting to say somethingforting.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for what happened. Fortunately, they¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°If something had happened to Santi, I wouldn¡¯t have forgiven myself.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. You couldn¡¯t have known what would happen. Until now, ying hide-and-seek wasn¡¯t considered dangerous.¡± He extended his hand, offering a cigarette.


    ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t smoke.¡±


    ¡°Take it, just this once. It will help you calm down.¡± Max took it, and Amadeus lit the cigarette. Being close to that guy felt pleasant. They remained silent for a while.


    Nicole¡¯s parents and Bruno¡¯s parents couldn¡¯t believe they hade close to losing their grandchild. They felt guilty, especially Noah, as Nicole had trusted him to take care of Santi.


    ¡°Phew, what a day. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t turn out worse,¡± eximed Ren¨¦.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel guilty. I feel terrible, like I¡¯m a lousy grandfather,¡± said Noah.


    ¡°I feel the same,¡± confessed Ren¨¦.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to project me. They¡¯re fine, and that¡¯s what matters,¡± eximed Rina.


    She poured some rum and offered them a drink, hoping it would help them calm their nerves.


    Bruno left the room a littleter. Nicole was sleeping with their son in her arms, and his phone kept ringing persistently. He stepped out to take the call and not wake them.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    On the other end, he could only hear the sound of breathing.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± he asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Son.¡± A shiver ran through his body upon hearing that word.


    ¡°Who is this? I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Bruno, my son, it¡¯s Deborah.¡±


    ¡°My mother¡¯s name isn¡¯t Deborah. I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± He hung up, feeling his body go cold, despite the sweat.


    He sent a message to his father; he needed to talk to him. He headed towards the study to wait for him.


    ¡°Is something wrong, son? You look pale.¡±


    ¡°She called, after all this time, she called. I don¡¯t know what she wants by doing this.¡±


    ¡°Son, you¡¯re scaring me. Who called you?¡±


    ¡°Deborah.¡±


    Ren¨¦ was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect this. What did that woman want after all these years? For a moment, he felt like his legs couldn¡¯t hold him up, and Bruno helped him sit down.


    ¡°Something is up with that woman. You have to be very careful, son. I know her very well.¡±


    ¡°That woman is not my mother. I don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s trying to achieve by reaching out to me.¡± Ren¨¦ understood perfectly.


    Alizza was still feeling dizzy. She woke up at that moment, unaware of what had happened. Vague memories of her trying to kiss Bruno came to her mind. She left her room and ran into Bruno¡¯s mother in the hallway.


    ¡°Mrs. Leone, I apologize for my inappropriate behavior. I need to apologize to Mr. Bruno for my actions.¡±


    ¡°I agree that you should, but now is not the time. Our grandson had an ident, but fortunately, he¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t think Bruno is in the mood to talk right now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it another time. I¡¯m d your grandson is fine.¡± Inside, she cursed. It would have been perfect to wake up and find out that she wouldn¡¯t have that nuisance anymore. She could give Bruno a beautiful, perfect child.

 The Kiss

    For Leandro, it was difficult to be away from Nicole. His brain refused to acknowledge her as his sister. He tried to forget her by being with Shelsy, but it was useless. He couldn¡¯t even stand kissing Shelsy. The girl was beautiful and had changed a lot since their family fell into ruin.


    His father insisted on convincing him to help preserve their fortune. Leandro thought about it carefully. He would make his father believe he was on his side so he could find out his ns and protect Nicole and Santi.


    ¡°What brings you here, son?¡± his father asked, surprised. He thought his son wanted nothing to do with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to help you. Nicole is very happy with Bruno, while I feel like I¡¯m dying. So I¡¯ll help you,¡± Leandro replied.


    ¡°Well thought out, son. We¡¯ll get rid of that woman, her mother, and her child. Nobody can take away what belongs to me. I¡¯ve worked hard for thepany to reach where it is, and it¡¯s not fair that they want to take it away from me.¡±


    Leandro observed his father, unable to believe what he was hearing. When had he turned into such scum? For now, he would go along with him to avoid suspicion.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Thepany is rightfully yours. We¡¯ll figure out how to make sure you keep it,¡± Leandro said. Sergio smiled. With his son¡¯s help, everything would be much easier.


    Unaware of Sergio¡¯s ns, Nicole arrived at the corporate office. Alizza was already there and approached her.


    ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am. I owe you an apology. My behavior hasn¡¯t been appropriate. I had a bit too much to drink. I¡¯ve never really had alcohol before,¡± she lied, trying to justify herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, alcohol is not a good advisor. If anything, you should apologize to Bruno. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s upset.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll do itter. I hope he can forgive me.¡±


    Nicole apologized and had a lot of work to do. She couldn¡¯t afford to dy.


    Bruno arrived shortly after and went straight into his office. Alizza followed him.


    ¡°Sir, I need to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time. I have to submit some documents in an hour, and I still don¡¯t have them ready.¡± This girl had a way of getting on his nerves, and the worst part was that she seemed to appear everywhere.


    ¡°Alright, sir. I¡¯lle back another time.¡± Alizza left with tears in her eyes, not understanding why he treated her that way from the first day.


    Bertha approached her when she saw her in that state.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I tried to apologize for what happened over the weekend, but he wouldn¡¯t let me. He practically kicked me out of his office.¡±


    ¡°Listen, girl, I¡¯ll give you some advice to spare you some suffering. Stay away from Mr. Bruno. He¡¯s in love with Mrs. Nicole. I haven¡¯t seen him with any other woman all these years. He only thinks of her.¡±


    ¡°But they¡¯re divorced.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but Mr. Bruno is determined to win her back. They have a child together, and that binds them even more.¡±


    The girl walked away from Bertha. She knew that soon Nicole and Santi would no longer be obstacles to her ns. Bruno came out of his office at that moment.


    ¡°Bertha, tell Nicole toe to my office.¡±


    ¡°Right away, sir.¡±


    Alizza made an effort to hide her annoyance. Nicole had time for her boss.


    Many of the corporate employees secretly hated Nicole. They envied her because she had Bruno¡¯s love. In their eyes, he was the perfect man-handsome, sessful, and wealthy. What bothered them the most was that Nicole didn¡¯t seem to appreciate all that.


    If only that woman would disappear forever, he would notice one of them.


    Nicole, unaware of all this, entered Bruno¡¯s office.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know what I need?¡± he said, getting too close to her. He whispered in her ear with a husky voice, ¡°Why do you always run away from me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not running away,¡± she replied, trying not to show her nervousness.


    ¡°Well, it seems like you are. You know I miss the softness of your skin, the taste of your kisses, and that special sound you make when I¡¯m inside you.¡± He took her hand and ced it on his pants. ¡°Feel how you affect me. I know that even if you deny it, you feel the same when you¡¯re close to me.¡±


    He dangerously leaned in towards her, and Nicole¡¯s face turnedpletely red. She pushed him away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y games, Bruno. Why did you call me?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe he was so shameless.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t y games. I¡¯m dead serious,¡± he said, his voice even huskier. His pupils dted with desire, a desire that only she awakened.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t need me for something work-rted, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    She turned around to leave, and Bruno sighed before speaking, trying topose himself.


    ¡°We¡¯ve received an invitation from Amadeus for an event at hispany on Saturday night, actually two. Here¡¯s yours. They provide double passes, but I would like you to go with me.¡± Nicole took the invitation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bruno, I already knew about the event. I asked Max to be my date,¡± she replied bluntly.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll be going with Max. Perfect,¡± he said through clenched teeth, unable to believe she preferred that guy.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t need me for anything else, I¡¯m leaving.¡± She turned around and quickly exited the office.


    ¡°The problem is that I do need you. I need you more than I¡¯d like to,¡± Bruno said to himself, deeply hurt by how she treated him.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nicole sighed as she entered her office. After closing the door, she leaned against it.


    ¡°I was about to fall again. I¡¯m such a fool. I can¡¯t behave like this every time he¡¯s near. He¡¯s the person who ruined my life, he showed no mercy towards me, didn¡¯t give me the benefit of the doubt. Now he pretends to make me believe he loves me. Well, sir, it won¡¯t be so easy for you. Before epting it, he¡¯ll have to suffer a little of what I¡¯ve suffered, and if he truly loves me, he¡¯ll have to forgive me.¡±


    On Saturday night, Nicole arrived at Amadeus¡¯s party. Max had refused to go as soon as he found out whose party it was, but Nicole managed to convince him.


    Amadeus smiled when he saw them arrive and quickly approached to wee them. Nicole wore a long ck dress with apletely exposed back. The delicate silk-like fabric perfectly showcased the curves of her body. Her hair was up in a bun, and she looked beautiful. Max wore a ck suit as well, and they seemed like the perfect couple.


    In the distance, Bruno observed the scene. He decided to ask Alizza to apany him, and the girl dly agreed. He did it because he didn¡¯t want to arrive alone at the party, but the girl started imagining things in her crazy head.


    Like Max, Bruno wore a custom-made ck suit. Alizza wore a short, golden-colored dress with a generous neckline at the front. The skirt was wide, and Bruno thought it wasn¡¯t an outfit suitable for the asion, but the girl was young and unaware of etiquette rules.


    The event was to announce that thepany was expanding, with ns to build hotels in several countries. Amadeus was thrilled because the hotel corporation was at its peak.


    The presentation went smoothly. Nicole danced a few pieces with Max, others with Amadeus. Bruno lit a cigarette, his brow furrowed as he observed that Nicole was genuinely having a good time. Alizza tapped her feet to the music, and every time Bruno turned to look at her, the girl smiled, convinced that he would ask her to dance at any moment.


    Nicole danced with Amadeus, smiling at what he was saying to her. She was aware that Bruno was watching her, and that¡¯s why she was doing it.


    Bruno couldn¡¯t resist any longer. He took Alizza¡¯s hand and pulled her onto the dance floor. The girl smiled triumphantly as they positioned themselves next to Nicole and Amadeus. The music was cheerful, so they danced apart. After a while, the music changed to a slow rhythm. Just as Amadeus was about to ce his hand on Nicole¡¯s waist, he felt a tap on his shoulder.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time we switch partners,¡± Bruno said, not giving him a chance to respond. He ced Alizza¡¯s hand on Amadeus¡¯s, took Nicole¡¯s hand, and pulled her closer to him. Amadeus had no choice but to dance with the girl, against his will. He felt extremely ufortable. Alizza was initially upset, but being in Amadeus¡¯s arms felt pleasant. He had strong arms, and she felt good being held by him.


    Bruno held Nicole tightly against his body. She didn¡¯t say anything and let herself be carried away. When the music stopped, he kissed her. She pushed him away and ran off. Max and Amadeus went after her. On the dance floor, Bruno and Alizza stood still, looked at each other, and then returned to their table.


    In the garden, Max and Amadeus searched for Nicole. After a while, they gave up. They couldn¡¯t find her. Perhaps she had left the party.


    At that moment, Max realized that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to wander off from the party with the Russian. Being close to him in the darkness made him nervous.


    ¡°The full moon is beautiful,¡± the Russian said.


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± replied Max, quickening his pace.


    ¡°Wait, why do you always distance yourself from me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing that. I just want to see if Nicole has returned to the party. I came with her, and I¡¯m worried,¡± Max replied.


    ¡°You know, I don¡¯t know why, but I feel really good in yourpany.¡±


    Max simply looked away and cursed to himself.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°No, I was just thinking out loud.¡±


    Before entering the party, Amadeus stopped him.


    ¡°Wait, I just want to test something. Close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡°Come on, do it,¡± Amadeus insisted, hoping to persuade him.


    Max closed his eyes in response to Amadeus¡¯s insistence. He didn¡¯t even know why he was doing what he was asked.


    Amadeus approached, and Max felt his breath very close. It was a gentlebination of tobo and rum.


    Amadeus pressed his lips against Max¡¯s, and Max allowed himself to be carried away, reciprocating the kiss. He enjoyed the sensation he felt in that moment.


    However, someone leaving the hall happened to see them. The person covered their mouth in surprise at what they witnessed. Who would have thought that these two handsome men would do such a thing?

 The cabin

    Alizza couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. Were those two men not interested in Nicole?


    She smiled maliciously, realizing that she might be able to use this information to her advantage.


    Max pulled away from Amadeus, breathing heavily. As he turned around, he noticed a figure walking away, recognizing her by the dress.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn it! Alizza saw us. She¡¯ll think something that isn¡¯t true,¡± he felt desperate.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Amadeus thought that he had gotten himself into a big mess by letting himself get carried away.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, it was you,¡± Max eximed.


    ¡°I know, I just wanted to confirm if you felt the same way, and now I know you do.¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t happen, let¡¯s forget about what happened,¡± Max insisted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to that girl,¡± Amadeus tried to ignore what Max had just said.


    Amadeus hurriedly entered the hall, managing to see Alizza heading towards the bathrooms. He followed her and caught up, gripping her arm tightly.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Richter?¡± Alizza pretended not to know what was going on.


    ¡°I know you saw us,¡± he decided to be direct, refusing to let that girl ruin things.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Excuse me, I need to use the restroom,¡± Amadeus stood in front of her, bringing his face close to hers. Being a tall man, Alizza had to look up at him, feeling intimidated right away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a warning, and I¡¯ll say it once: forget what you saw. If anyone finds out, I¡¯ll know it was you. And wherever you hide, I will find you. Believe me, it¡¯s better not to have me as an enemy,¡± Amadeus said, trying to sound as ruthless as possible. He had no other choice but to silence her.


    ¡°I assure you, sir, I haven¡¯t seen anything,¡± the trembling girl replied,pletely terrified.


    Amadeus turned around and walked away, leaving the girl in the hallway. She entered the bathroom, approached the sink, turned on the faucet, cupped water in her hands, and sshed her face.


    ¡°What more could go wrong? First, a man forces me to infiltrate Leone Corporation to gather information and protect my father from ruin. And now another man threatens me. What luck I have,¡± she thought, still trembling from the fear Amadeus had instilled in her.


    After a few minutes, she returned to the table. Amadeus was dancing with Nicole, while Max sat nervously, fidgeting with his hands. He stood up and invited Alizza to dance. She was about to decline, but she remembered Amadeus¡¯s words, so she stood up and took Max¡¯s outstretched hand.


    The music was slow, allowing Max to bring his mouth closer to Alizza¡¯s ear without it seeming out of ce.


    ¡°What happened earlier is not what it seems,¡± he whispered. He didn¡¯t even know what to say to her; he felt ashamed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Amadeus made it clear to me. I haven¡¯t seen anything,¡± she reassured him.


    ¡°It was a misunderstanding, a bad moment. I love Nicole, it¡¯s because of her that I have feelings.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell me anything. I don¡¯t want to hear it. I¡¯ve had enough for today.¡±


    Max fell silent. He couldn¡¯t believe the mess he had gotten into because of the Russian.


    Bruno was already somewhat tipsy, watching Nicole flirt with the Russian, which infuriated him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s doing it on purpose. She knows I¡¯m jealous and she enjoys seeing me suffer,¡± he said to himself, speaking aloud. Fortunately, at that moment, he was the only one at the table.


    Nicole and Amadeus returned to the table, and the Russian walked away. Only the two of them remained. Nicole felt ufortable being alone with Bruno, so she got up and headed to the terrace.


    Bruno waited for a few minutes, then got up to follow her. Nicole had her back turned to him. He approached her and, without warning, lifted her up and ced her over his shoulder.


    Nicole screamed in surprise as she was lifted. Even without seeing him, she knew it was him-his scent was unmistakable.


    ¡°Put me down, you orangutan!¡± she eximed, punching his back with her fists.


    ¡°No,¡± he replied curtly as he walked towards his car.


    He opened the door and lifted her inside, fastening her seatbelt. She tried to get out, but he pushed her back and issued a warning before closing the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try, Nicole. If you dare to get out, I assure you, you will suffer the consequences of disobeying me.¡±


    After giving her the warning, he got into the car, started the engine, and began driving.


    She remained still, knowing what Bruno was capable of when he was angry.


    Her worry increased when she realized he was taking the route out of the city.


    ¡°Where are you taking me? I need to go back for Santi.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve spoken to my parents. They¡¯ll take care of him.¡±


    ¡°Bruno Leone, take me back right now.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to go back? To be with Amadeus?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. You and I are nothing anymore; you need to understand that.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go back to continue dancing in his arms?¡±


    ¡°If that were the case, it wouldn¡¯t matter to you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it matters to me. You have defied me, and now I¡¯m going to show you what happens when you dare to challenge me.¡±


    ¡°We signed the divorce papers; I¡¯m no longer your wife, let alone your property.¡±


    ¡°Shhhh, be quiet. Save that energy forter,¡± he said, cing a finger on Nicole¡¯s lips.


    An hourter, they arrived at their destination.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± she asked, feeling scared at this point. They had left the city, and she had no idea where they were.


    ¡°Breakneck Ridge, near the Hudson River,¡± Bruno replied calmly.


    The car drove into a dirt path surrounded by trees, eventually stopping in front of a beautiful cabin.


    ¡°From the terrace of this ce, you can see spectacr sunrises,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°Bruno, I don¡¯t want to be here with you. You need to understand that it¡¯s over between us.¡±


    ¡°That didn¡¯t seem to be the case the other night when I was inside you,¡± he replied with a bitter smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had too much to drink. Let¡¯s go back; I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    ¡°No way. I¡¯ve rented the cabin for two days and arranged for provisions and some clothing to be brought here. We¡¯ll have everything we need.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, really, I can¡¯t. You had it all nned.¡±


    Reluctantly, Nicole entered the cabin. The ce was cozy and had everything they needed: arge firece in a small living room, a kitchte, a bathroom, and a bed.


    ¡°You¡¯ll sleep on the couch,¡± she said angrily.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ll both sleep in the bed,¡± he insisted.


    ¡°No, we won¡¯t, sir.¡±


    Bruno started undressing, causing Nicole¡¯s eyes to widen in surprise.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m undressing. Do you really think I¡¯ll sleep in this suit? Besides, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen me before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the couch,¡± she reiterated.


    ¡°No way. I told you we¡¯ll sleep in the bed.¡±


    Bruno removed his clothes, leaving only his underwear, andy down on the bed. He put one arm under his head and used his other hand to pat the empty space beside him, inviting Nicole to join him.


    She looked at him, her face flushed. She couldn¡¯t believe the audacity of this man. She cursed her hormones for betraying her, causing her to feel a heat rising as she gazed at his muscles.


    ¡°Will you sleep with clothes on?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she nervously replied.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± he said. It wasn¡¯t a problem for him; it would be easy to remove themter.


    Nicoley down beside him, turning her back to him. He covered her with a nket as the night grew cold. He embraced her and ced his leg over hers before falling asleep.


    She couldn¡¯t sleep, she didn¡¯t know if it was because of the weight of Bruno or because his closeness made her have improper thoughts.


    She moved back, getting even closer to him, and with the movement she realized that a certain part of him awakened although he was still asleep.


    Secondster, Bruno woke up feeling her restlessness.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep? Do you need something?¡± He smiled mischievously.


    ¡°To hell with it!¡± she eximed as she turned around to kiss him.


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t resist, just like I can¡¯t,¡± he said before biting her earlobe.


    Just as he had thought, taking her clothes off was really easy. She surrendered herself to him without reservations. She had never been with another man, so she didn¡¯t know if she would feel the same if she did, but she didn¡¯t believe anyone else could provoke those sensations in her body like Bruno Leone did.


    He explored her body, with his lips and hands, showering her with caresses. He gradually moved down until he spread her legs, cing his face between them. Nicole felt the deep pleasure that his tongue movements gave her. Thankfully, there was no one else nearby, because even though she tried to keep her mouth shut, she couldn¡¯t silence the moans that escaped from her.


    Momentster, when Bruno intensified the rhythm, she felt as if she was floating, and then she felt herself explode into thousands of fragments.


    He then entered her, he needed her, he had never stopped needing her since the first time they were together, he just acted foolishly, letting his ego take over.


    They fell asleep, and hours passed as they repeated their actions over and over again. In the morning, Bruno watched her sleep. She still looked so beautiful and radiant. The years had only enhanced her beauty. Any man would be proud to have a woman like her by his side, but she was already separated from the rest, belonging entirely to him. He would never let her slip away again. He didn¡¯t care what he had to do to ensure that.


    Nicole woke up and immediately felt the warmth of his arms. She turned to look at him and found his gaze fixed on her. She had never noticed how expressive his eyes were before. In them, she could see all the love he was feeling. She smiled sweetly at him, and he took her chin, kissing her once again. They had a long day ahead of them, and he intended to make the most of it.

 Like cattle

    Nicole didn¡¯t n on making things so easy for Bruno. For years, she had to pay for something she didn¡¯t do, while he wouldn¡¯t even listen to her. She remembered how he would enjoy her body and then reject and humiliate her in the worst way possible.


    She would savor his caresses and his passion, making him believe that she had fallen for his charms. But when they reunited, she would test his luck, see if he had truly changed and was willing to do anything to win her love. He would have to prove it; she didn¡¯t want to fall into his trap and be imprisoned once again, that terrified her.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Bruno said, approaching her from behind and nting a kiss on her shoulder while rubbing her back. She, lost in her thoughts, stood on the terrace and smiled.


    ¡°I was thinking that you were right. The view from here is truly beautiful,¡± she lied, not wanting to start an argument. She knew they would if she expressed her true thoughts.


    ¡°The view I have from here is the best,¡± he said flirtatiously. ¡°I love you.¡±


    Nicole heard what he said perfectly well, but she pretended not to, distancing herself from him. She turned around, entered the room, and poured herself a drink.


    Bruno felt hurt by being ignored.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve developed a taste for wine,¡± he remarked.


    ¡°I used to avoid it. You rarely saw me drink,¡± she replied.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Leandro and I used to have a ss every afternoon while we chatted,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she said it.


    At that moment, the wrinkle on Bruno¡¯s forehead became even more pronounced. Nicole could tell he was very upset.


    ¡°Did you have to mention Leandro?¡±


    ¡°Just hearing that name would drive him crazy.¡±


    ¡°He is a very important part of my life, and always will be, and you have to understand that. No one has ever treated me the way he has.¡± She sighed again.


    ¡°Do you love him?¡± It was a question I had wanted to ask for a long time.


    ¡°How do you think I could love him? He is my brother, I have a special affection for him. He was there for me when I needed someone to support me, he even was with me when my son was born.¡± Nicole became agitated at that question, which seemed stupid to her.


    ¡°I would have been there, but you didn¡¯t allow me. I would have liked to wee my son into this world.¡±


    ¡°You know very well why I did it, I don¡¯t have to repeat it to you. I could list a long list of reasons I had for doing it.¡±


    Bruno chose to stay silent, there was too much pain in Nicole¡¯s words. He poured himself a drink, then he approached her and kissed her. Nicole moved away from him and went into the bathroom, leaving the door open. Bruno understood the message, he smiled maliciously, entered the bathroom, and found her naked. He did the same, throwing his clothes aside, the bathtub was filling up, they both got in.


    Bruno got in the water, lying on his back. Nicole opened her legs to sit on top of him, kissing him passionately. Bruno loved this new side of her as a determined woman.


    She traced his neck with her lips, while caressing him with her hands, after joining their bodies, she began to move rhythmically. Bruno observed her, every movement she made caused him infinite pleasure, her expressions showed that she was also enjoying it, with her he feltplete, thousands of electric shocks ran through his body.


    Later, feeling satisfied from their desires, they left the bathroom. Bruno took off the towel around his waist, put on some pants and a t-shirt, Nicole put on a robe she found among the clothes Bruno had asked an employee to leave in the cabin.


    When they went to bed, they fell asleep right away. In the morning, Bruno woke up and Nicole was not by his side, he thought she would be in the bathroom, he waited for a while, but seeing that she didn¡¯te out, he got up to look for her. The bathroom was empty, he looked on the terrace, she wasn¡¯t there either. He went outside and saw that the car was gone.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He returned to bed and found a note on the pillow.


    ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry, but I can¡¯t allow myself to fall in love with you again until I¡¯m certain that you have truly changed. I don¡¯t want to expose myself to being hurt once more. I¡¯ve asked Dante toe pick you up, and tomorrow I¡¯ll deliver your car to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Nicole! When will you understand that I love you?¡± He was desperate, never expecting her to leave him stranded in that ce.


    Dante arrived shortly after.


    ¡°Little brother, you¡¯ve been left high and dry,¡± he eximed,ughing.


    ¡°You find joy in what Nicole has done to me. I know you¡¯re always on her side,¡± he replied, annoyed.


    ¡°I believe Nicole loves you, but she¡¯ll make you pay dearly for everything you¡¯ve done. If I were you, I¡¯d hurry up and win her over. She has a long list of suitors behind her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never allow her to be with another man. I¡¯ll take care of that,¡± he replied, furrowing his brow. Just the thought of it made him furious.


    They returned to the city in Dante¡¯s car, and Bruno wanted to go to Nicole¡¯s house, but his brother didn¡¯t allow it.


    ¡°You have to give her space. Don¡¯t harass her, or you¡¯ll push her further away.¡±


    ¡°I want her by my side, along with my son. I¡¯ve wasted too much time. Sometimes I think life is too short, and we¡¯re squandering it.¡±


    ¡°I agree with you. I¡¯m happy. I have Sophie with me, and we¡¯re getting married soon. I want God¡¯s blessing when my child is born. By the way, I was thinking, you divorced Nicole legally, but in the eyes of God, you¡¯re still married.¡±


    Bruno smiled; Dante was right. In the eyes of God and the church, Nicole and he were still husband and wife.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about that, but you¡¯re right. We¡¯re still married,¡± he said,ughing. Dante shook his head as he watched him.


    The next day, when they arrived at thepany, Nicole was already there. Bruno was in a very good mood, and she entered his office while he hummed a tune.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re in a great mood,¡± she remarked.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that he wasn¡¯t furious and didn¡¯t confront me,¡± she thought.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± he replied, smiling.


    ¡°Here are the keys to your car,¡± she said, extending her hand to hand them over.


    As he took the keys, he squeezed Nicole¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°We¡¯re still married. You¡¯re still my wife,¡± he told her, looking into her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Yourwyer has sent me the divorce papers. I am a free woman,¡± she replied.


    Bruno pulled out the lesiastical marriage certificate.


    ¡°You see, in the eyes of God, we¡¯re still married. You¡¯re still my wife, whether you like it or not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll request the annulment of our marriage immediately. I have witnesses of what has happened. If they speak up, I¡¯ll be granted the annulment right away,¡± she replied furiously. Why did that man always have to have his way?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Nicole Williams,¡± he said, raising his voice as he stood up from his chair.


    ¡°See, you haven¡¯t changed. You¡¯re still the same caveman,¡± she retorted, turning around and storming out of the office. Alizza was in the hallway, and when she saw Nicole, she approached her.


    ¡°Here, you should put this around your neck,¡± Alizza said, extending a pashmina to her. Nicole looked at her puzzled.


    ¡°Why do you think I should do that?¡±


    ¡°I think you should look at your neck in front of a mirror,¡± Alizza made strange gestures as she spoke.


    Nicole hurriedly entered her office and stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom. She did as Alizza suggested and observedrge red marks along her neck.


    ¡°Bruno Leone, you will pay for this,¡± she said, feeling frustrated and angry. In her rush, she hadn¡¯t noticed the marks, and she was sure Bruno had done it intentionally.


    She stormed out, furious, and entered Bruno¡¯s office once again without knocking.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing marking me like that?¡± Her breathing was heavy.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t realize when I made those marks. You know, in the heat of passion, I lose control, and these things happen,¡± he feigned ignorance.


    ¡°You¡¯re a cynic. You marked me as if I were cattle.¡±


    ¡°Cattle? Ha, ha, ha, that¡¯s a good one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny, Bruno. Yesterday, I spent the afternoon with Santi, and today I rushed to drop him off at school. I didn¡¯t notice. Alizza was the one who told me. It¡¯s embarrassing. No wonder my ssmates were whispering in the hallways. You¡¯ve gone too far, Leone.¡±


    ¡°You can do the same to me if it will make you feel better,¡± he said, lowering the cor of his shirt to expose his neck.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nicole smiled maliciously. She had no intention of letting the opportunity for revenge slip away.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    She approached him, pressed her mouth against his neck, and started sucking while counting.


    ¡°One, two, three, four. Four love bites, just like the ones you gave me.¡±


    She tried to pull away, but Bruno stopped her. He was breathing heavily.


    He pressed his lips against hers and kissed her. At first, she responded to the kiss, but then she pushed him away.


    ¡°No, not here. We could be seen,¡± she eximed, concerned.


    ¡°So what? Everyone knows we¡¯re married and have a child,¡± he replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the image I want to portray. I have a son, I think you understand,¡± she said.


    She stormed out, still furious. Bruno ced his hand on his neck, right where she had sucked. He sighed and returned to his ce behind the desk.


    ¡°Next time, you won¡¯t run away from me, Nicole Williams. I assure you, you won¡¯t,¡± he said, smiling maliciously. He immediately imagined several possible scenarios where he would make her pay in his own way.


    His shirt was slightly open, exposing the love bites that Nicole had left.


    Alizza entered a littleter. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to apologize yet. Bruno found that girl really annoying. She did everything except work; instead, she seemed to wander around the offices. He regretted epting her as his assistant. He would have to talk to his father to see how he could relocate her to one of their otherpanies. There was something about her that made him distrustful, and after what had happened at the beach house, he already considered her a problem.

 She is not my mother

    Alizza stood in front of the desk and immediately noticed the marks on Bruno¡¯s neck. The expression she made was not pleasant.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± Bruno asked, visibly annoyed by her presence. He couldn¡¯t stand hering near him.


    ¡°As I mentioned before, I want to apologize to you. My behavior was not appropriate, and I am truly sorry,¡± Alizza said.


    ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t,¡± he replied with displeasure, wanting the girl to understand that she shouldn¡¯t approach him.


    ¡°I hope you can forgive me,¡± she said, pouting in an attempt to soften him.


    ¡°It¡¯s forgotten, but remember that it must never happen again. You will be reassigned to anotherpany; it¡¯s for the best so you can continue with your training,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°No, please, sir, let me stay here. I will learn from you and Mrs. Nicole. You both are the best. I promise I won¡¯t bother you again, and I won¡¯t disturb your presence here,¡± Alizza pleaded.


    ¡°It¡¯s already decided. You will be notified as soon as I find a ce for you. You cannot stay with us,¡± Bruno stated firmly.


    ¡°Very well, sir,¡± Alizza lowered her head. She clenched her fists, trying to hide her anger. How could he treat her like that?


    ¡°When you leave, please close the door,¡± he said without looking at her.


    ¡°Yes, sir. You should apply some ointment to your neck. I think you have contracted the same illness as Mrs. Nicole,¡± Alizza said, intending to provoke him. It was obvious that he and Nicole had been together.


    Bruno buttoned up his shirt cor, not saying anything. He simply red at Alizza, forgetting the love bites Nicole had given him.


    Alizza hurriedly left, not wanting to bother him any further. She entered the bathroom, picked up the phone, and made a call.


    ¡°Hello,¡± a raspy voice answered on the other end.


    ¡°I will be transferred to anotherpany. Mr. Bruno and Mrs. Nicole are still together,¡± Alizza said, almost crying.


    ¡°You¡¯re no use to me in anotherpany. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ll have to do to stay there. Woe betide you if you get transferred,¡± the man became furious. That stupid girl couldn¡¯t do things right.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do, sir, but I can¡¯t guarantee I can stay. Mr. Bruno is determined to move me,¡± Alizza replied.


    There was no response on the other end, just an expression of annoyance, then the call was disconnected. She assumed that the man had hung up.


    ¡°Damn my luck. I¡¯ll talk to Mrs. Nicole. It¡¯s my only chance. I¡¯ll have to humble myself before her, but it¡¯s better than enduring what this man will do to my family,¡± Alizza thought to herself.


    She headed towards Nicole¡¯s office, pausing for a moment before knocking on the door. Tears began to flow one after another. It would be worth the effort if she could evoke pity. She gently knocked on the door, and Nicole¡¯s voice was heard from the other side, granting her permission to enter.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Upon entering, Alizza noticed that Nicole was sitting at herputer. Spread out on the drafting table was a n with the design of a beautiful garden. Alizza stood in front of the table, focusing her attention on the n.


    ¡°The design is perfect. I can see that you¡¯ve thought of everything. There are courtyards both inside and outside the hotel, with vegetation that enhances the quality of the spaces while filtering light and noise pollution. The vegetation on the terraces and balconies of the rooms will provide greaterfort for the guests,¡± Alizza praised.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve understood the idea behind my design perfectly,¡± Nicole acknowledged. The girl knew what she was talking about.


    ¡°It¡¯s an excellent design. I would have loved to learn from you,¡± Alizza said, lowering her head as she yed with her hair between her fingers.


    ¡°Have you been crying?¡± Nicole asked, concerned.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Bruno has decided to transfer me to anotherpany. I know I made a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have consumed alcohol. I have already apologized to him, and I want to apologize to you as well. I had never drunk alcohol before, and I definitely won¡¯t do it again,¡± Alizza exined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I ept your apology. Let me talk to Bruno so that you can stay. He¡¯s too cruel; after all, you¡¯re just a girl,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± Alizza internally celebrated Nicole¡¯s naivety for believing in her.


    Meanwhile, Bruno received an unexpected visitor. Deborah entered his office without even bothering to knock on the door.


    Upon seeing her, Bruno stood up from his chair. He didn¡¯t know who this woman was until she spoke.


    ¡°Bruno, my son,¡± she said. He felt furious upon recognizing her.


    ¡°Son? I only have one mother, and her name is Mara Vitalli,¡± Bruno retorted.


    ¡°Son, please, you have to listen to me,¡± Deborah cried, pretending a pain she didn¡¯t truly feel. She thought that if she were an actress, she would win an Oscar for this performance.


    ¡°Get out of here, ma¡¯am. You conveniently forgot that I was your son for far too many years. It¡¯s strange that you remember it now,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°Ren¨¦ threatened me. He kept you away from me,¡± Deborah imed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I know my father very well. He suffered because of your abandonment, because of your deception,¡± Bruno pressed a button, and immediately two menacing guards entered the room.


    ¡°Please, I beg you, listen to me. I¡¯m very ill. I need your forgiveness to find peace,¡± Deborah shamelessly lied, trying to provoke his sympathy.


    Bruno hesitated for a moment, but upon remembering all those nights as a child when he cried missing her, he decisively ordered, turning his back.


    ¡°Take this woman out of here. You should know that if she sets foot in this building again, you will lose your jobs,¡± Brunomanded without hesitation.


    ¡°Son, don¡¯t do this. You have to listen to me,¡± Deborah was practically dragged to the exit, resisting as she screamed. How could her own son humiliate her like this?


    Upon hearing themotion, Nicole stepped out of her office. Upon seeing Deborah, she immediately knew who she was. Nicole rushed to Bruno¡¯s office and found him sitting on the floor, his head resting on his knees, hands covering his face. Nicole realized he was crying, and the office was in shambles.


    ¡°Bruno, are you alright?¡± she asked fearfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near, Nicole. I might hurt you. Stay away from me. Get out of here,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°No, let me be by your side.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m telling you to LEAVE! Leave me alone,¡± he shouted.


    Nicole noticed that his knuckles were bruised. She hurriedly left to call Ren¨¦ and Mara. Bruno needed them at that moment. She asked Bertha to cancel all appointments and suspend all activities. They sent all the employees home for the day. Alizza observed attentively, knowing that her boss would be interested in everything that was happening.


    In the corporate office, only Bruno, Nicole, and the security guards remained. Minutester, Ren¨¦ and Mara arrived.


    ¡°Thank you for calling us. Where is our son?¡± both of them were deeply concerned.


    ¡°He¡¯s in his office.¡±


    Bruno¡¯s parents immediately entered where their son was. Seeing him in that state broke their hearts. He had already consumed several bottles of alcohol.


    ¡°Son, why do you drink like this? It won¡¯t solve your problems.¡±


    Bruno was semi-conscious from the excessive alcohol he had consumed, muttering repeatedly.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my mother, my mother is Mara.¡±


    ¡°Yes, son, I am your mother. I have been the only one,¡± Mara knelt beside him, embracing him while trying to soothe him.


    ¡°That damn woman, what does she want? Undoubtedly some financial benefit.¡±


    They stayed with their son for a while. Ren¨¦ helped him up and led him to the private room at the back of the office. Heid Bruno down on the bed, and Bruno fell asleep immediately.


    Mara called Nicole. She wanted to stay with her son, but Ren¨¦ convinced her that it would be better for Nicole to stay.


    ¡°Can you stay and take care of my son?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay and take care of him,¡± Nicole replied. It pained her to see him in this state, and she would have stayed even if they hadn¡¯t asked her.


    ¡°Thank you, dear. If necessary, call the family doctor.¡±


    ¡°I will. I¡¯ll also call my nanny to let her know and ask her to take Santi to school tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take our grandson. Later, we¡¯ll send you some clothes. My son has everything he needs to change.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After they left, Nicole looked at the nearly two-meter-tall man lying on the bed. She felt so small beside him. She picked up some pajamas and approached him to change his clothes. It required a great effort, but she managed to do it.


    Then she took a T-shirt, changed into it, andy down beside him. It wasn¡¯t evening yet; the sun was just preparing to disappear beyond the horizon.


    She fell asleep, embracing Bruno. A couple of hourster, he woke up and immediately felt her perfume and the warmth of her arms. He turned to face her and observed her for a moment. She looked beautiful, with delicate features that made her resemble a porcin doll. Just then, Nicole¡¯s stomach growled, and he smiled. He grabbed his phone and ordered a feast to be brought to them, along with some medication. His headache was throbbing painfully. He got up and headed to the shower.


    Later, the food and clothes that Mara had asked Sara to send to Nicole arrived. Nicole woke up to the delicious aroma of the food.


    ¡°Hello, sleepyhead. Come, let¡¯s eat a little,¡± Bruno said.


    It couldn¡¯t be said that Nicole ate just a little. She was truly hungry. Bruno had ordered burgers with fries, her favorite dish, and she felt satisfied after eating three.


    Bruno watched her with amusement, taking great pleasure in observing the woman he loved.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± she asked.


    Bruno smiled at her question, took a napkin, and wiped the corners of her mouth. The napkin got stained with ketchup.


    ¡°I¡¯m just appreciating a beautiful sight,¡± he said tenderly.


    She blushed and continued eating. That was one of the things he loved about her. Other women, like Shelsy, had a way of ruining a meal. They ate so little that if one ate normally in their presence, they risked appearing like a glutton. Nicole was genuine and didn¡¯t bother with such trivialities.


    After eating, they brushed their teeth. He turned on the television and left on a romantic movie that was ying. Theyy down and hugged each other in silence. Later, he noticed Nicole was crying.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, rmed.


    ¡°Nothing, sorry. It¡¯s just that their love was so beautiful, and they haven¡¯t managed to be together. Fate has stubbornly kept them apart. I hate the writer,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hahaha,¡± heughed at the tone she used.


    ¡°Don¡¯tugh, Leone,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t get mad,¡± he said.


    He approached her and kissed her, slowly removing her shirt to caress her breasts. They were of a good size, round, and perfect. He sucked on each of them.


    She felt immense pleasure as Bruno went down and started sucking on her center. He drove her crazy with pleasure, knowing how to be aggressive and tender at the same time.

 I have a family

    Bruno wondered what would happen if Nicole got pregnant again; perhaps then she would agree to marry him again. As for the religious marriage, they could renew their vows.


    It goes without saying that he put a lot of effort into it all night long.


    At dawn, Bruno got up, took a quick shower, and got ready for work. He had to make up for lost time the day before and reschedule all the postponed appointments.


    Nicole woke up shortly after, feeling very tired.


    ¡°Good morning, my sleeping beauty,¡± Bruno greeted.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Leone,¡± she replied.


    ¡°How did you sleep?¡± he asked with augh.


    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t sleep much. There was something in the air that didn¡¯t let me sleep,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Well, judging by that big smile, I can guess that you enjoyed whatever that something was,¡± Bruno teased. Nicole blushed at the memory.


    ¡°Haha, your face has turnedpletely red,¡± he loved that she still blushed.


    Nicole smiled, then got up and headed to the bathroom, this time not covering herself with the nket. Bruno enjoyed the beautiful view that was presented to him. It would be aplicated day, so they had to hurry. When Nicole came out of the bathroom, Bruno had already ordered breakfast.


    ¡°We¡¯d better have breakfast now; we won¡¯t have timeter,¡± he said.


    Nicole thanked him for breakfast, and they hurried to eat before heading out for the day.


    Bertha was already in her ce and, seeing them so close, immediately imagined that they had spent the night together. She smiled at them, hoping that they would finally resolve their problems.


    Meanwhile, at Sergio¡¯s house, Deborah was feeling very upset.


    ¡°Just get over it, woman. It¡¯s not worth it,¡± Sergio said, tired of hearing her say the same thing over and over again.¡±


    ¡°You should have seen how his face transformed with hatred when he realized who I am. He¡¯s definitely sick. He shouldn¡¯t hate me; I¡¯m his mother, even if neither he nor I like it.¡±


    ¡°You have to keep insisting. We need him on our side. He could convince Nicole not to im our fortune.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a nuisance having to put up with him, but you¡¯re right. We need him on our side. We¡¯ll do whatever it takes to keep what¡¯s ours.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating, and Rina has been making several moves to try to harm me. We have to act quickly, or we¡¯ll end up on the streets.¡±


    ¡°Ending up on the streets is an understatement. If we don¡¯t act before her, we¡¯ll end up in prison.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to win Bruno¡¯s favor.¡±


    ¡°I know. I hate having to pretend what I don¡¯t feel.¡±


    On the other hand, Sophie and Dante were preparing for their wedding. The concern they felt upon learning about the pregnancy had turned into excitement.


    ¡°I want a beautiful dress. The pregnancy isn¡¯t noticeable yet, so I¡¯ll still look good.¡±


    ¡°Even as the pregnancy progresses, you¡¯ll look beautiful, I assure you. By the way, my mother wille to help us with the preparations.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. She¡¯ll be a great help. I want everything to be perfect,¡± she said as the excitement reflected on her face.


    ¡°My favorite crazy girl, soon we¡¯ll be husband and wife,¡± Dante approached to embrace her.


    ¡°When I met you, I didn¡¯t think we woulde this far. After all these years, look at us here, about to walk down the aisle.¡±


    ¡°You came to change my world. You made it a better ce. Before you, I waspletely lost.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Dante Leone.¡±


    ¡°I love you even more, future Mrs. Leone.¡±


    Everyone was making ns, concerned about their own lives, unaware of the storm that was approaching and would sweep them all away.


    Leandro pretended to agree with his father¡¯s ns, even pretending to have a liking for Deborah. He listened to them n andin.


    ¡°That woman was despicable, ambitious, and shallow like no other. She and her father were two peas in a pod.


    Leandro tried to spend as much time as possible with them. Only then would he earn their trust and they would confide in him. He continued to struggle in a rtionship with Shelsy, a rtionship that wasn¡¯t yielding results, but what they had was better than being alone.


    ¡°You still can¡¯t forget her?¡± Shelsy asked curiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to you. No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t,¡± Leandro replied.


    ¡°I understand. I feel the same way about Bruno,¡± she resigned herself, knowing she had no chance with him.


    Leandro embraced her. Their rtionship was based on consoling each other, sharing their sorrows and providing support.


    In the afternoon, Sondra waited outside the Leone Corporation. Her parents had kicked her out of their house when they found out about everything she had done. They had canceled her credit cards, and she had no way to survive. Working was not an option for her; she had held a high position in her father¡¯spany, so begging for a job elsewhere was out of the question.


    When she saw Brunoing out apanied by Nicole, she lunged at them and grabbed her sister by the hair.


    ¡°You damn bitch! You¡¯re the one responsible for my misery!¡± Sondra wanted to make her pay for all her suffering.


    ¡°Let her go, Sondra,¡± Bruno futilely tried to pull her away from Nicole.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let her go. Now you¡¯ll see what I¡¯ll do to her,¡± Sondra took out a pair of scissors and attempted to cut Nicole¡¯s hair. Bruno held her arm and took away the scissors.


    ¡°You¡¯re a damn crazy woman, Sondra,¡± he said.


    ¡°You love me and not her, why don¡¯t you realize it?¡± Sondra screamed,pletely unhinged.


    ¡°Go away, Sondra. Don¡¯t evere near me again,¡± Nicole tried to maintain her calm despite themotion.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back for you, Nicole, have no doubt about that,¡± Sondra said, her eyes filled with hatred, briefly scaring Nicole.


    She ran off when she saw the security guards approaching.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Bruno approached Nicole.


    ¡°Yes, Sondra is unwell. I don¡¯t understand the reason for her hatred. I truly don¡¯t understand it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about her anymore. Come on, I¡¯ll take you home, and I¡¯ll get to spend some time with my son.¡±


    ¡°My Santi, I haven¡¯t had much time to be with him,¡± she said sadly.


    ¡°I would like the three of us to go on vacation. I haven¡¯t spent much time with him either. We could go mountain climbing, camping, and fishing together.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good. He¡¯ll be thrilled when you tell him,¡± Shelsy said. The idea made her forget her sadness.


    Later, Santi shouted excitedly, ¡°We¡¯re going fishing, Mom! I¡¯m going to catch a fish this big!¡± He opened his little hands wide.


    ¡°Now, that will be a really big fish,¡± Nicole eximed as sheughed.


    Santi and Bruno yed video games while Nicole prepared dinner. Bruno got up, approached her, and hugged her.


    ¡°So, this is what it feels like,¡± he said.


    ¡°What?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°To be a family,¡± Bruno replied, and Nicole felt warmth in her heart upon hearing his words.


    Shortly after, the three of them had dinner. Sara had made an excuse of feeling tired and apologized, giving them space. Santi was talkative throughout the meal, eager to share everything with his father.


    ¡°Dad, a boy tried to hit me at school. He made fun of me because he said my parents don¡¯t live together,¡± Santi said.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Bruno asked.


    ¡°I defended myself. I put him in his ce without hitting him, and the girl I like came up to congratte me.¡±


    ¡°You like a girl?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy. Boys like girls,¡± he replied, making gestures that Nicole found adorable, although she didn¡¯t like the idea of a girl liking her son.


    ¡°Are you jealous, Mom?¡± Bruno asked, amused.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be jealous, Mommy. You¡¯ll always be my first and true love,¡± Santi said.


    ¡°Hahaha, where did you get that from?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°They always say it in the novels that Nanny watches.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Nanny about that.¡±


    Santi insisted that Bruno stay to sleep with him.


    ¡°Mommy, could the three of us sleep together? Come on, say yes, so tomorrow you can take me to school, and my ssmates can see that I have a family too.¡±


    Nicole felt a tightness in her chest. Her son shouldn¡¯t have to pay for his parents¡¯ mistakes.


    ¡°Yes, son, as long as your father agrees to stay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be delighted. I¡¯ll call to have some clothes brought over.¡±


    ¡°Yessss, Dad, tonight you¡¯ll tell me bedtime stories.¡±


    That night, Sondra sought out Leandro.


    ¡°What do you want here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I need your help. I need money.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I would give it to you?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Because of the friendship we had some time ago.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. You won¡¯t get anything from me, so please leave.¡±


    Leandro left, leaving Sondra alone in the living room. Immediately, Sergio entered.


    ¡°How much money do you need?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Are you willing to give it to me? I imagine there will be something in return.¡±


    ¡°You imagine correctly. I want you to get close to Nicole, pretend to be remorseful to gain her trust.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I hate her, and it¡¯s something I can¡¯t hide.¡±


    ¡°Not even for this check with a lot of zeros?¡± He ced a check with a significant amount in front of her.


    ¡°Well, that changes things.¡±


    ¡°When you manage to get close to her, pass on as much information as possible.¡±


    ¡°I hope Bruno allows me to get close to her. He seems to be her guardian dog.¡±


    ¡°Even the fiercest dog has its weak side.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Bruno¡¯s weakness is Nicole and their son.¡±


    ¡°That child is the key to getting what I want.¡±


    ¡°Without that child, Nicole and Bruno will have nothing to keep them together.¡±


    Leandro was unaware of the ns being concocted by his father and Sondra. He had left the house, it was a ce he couldn¡¯t stand to be in. He entered a bar, needing a few drinks. Forgetting his love for Nicole was his goal. He called Shelsy to join him.


    A beautiful redhead approached him. He had already had a few drinks. The girl came closer and sat on hisp.


    ¡°Hello, handsome,¡± she said.


    ¡°What do you want? Go away.¡± Leandro was annoyed by the excessive perfume; it was too sweet, almost nauseating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude. I just want to keep youpany for a while. Come on, say yes.¡±


    Shelsy, who arrived at that moment, watched with disgust as the girl, while caressing Leandro, tried to steal his wallet.


    ¡°Well, well, not only a whore but a thief too,¡± she eximed loudly.


    ¡°Get out of here. I saw him first. You¡¯re noting here to take away my client.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three, and you better get off my boyfriend¡¯sp as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± the redhead asked.


    ¡°Yes, my boyfriend,¡± Shelsy replied, exasperated.


    Leandro, dazed by alcohol, watched with amusement as these two beautiful girls argued over him. It wasn¡¯t something that happened every day.


    The redhead got off hisp and walked away, swaying her hips exaggeratedly. She had lost a client, but she would find another one to pay her fees for the night. Too bad he was so handsome.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool, Leandro. That woman was about to steal your wallet.¡±

 Just let yourself go

    ¡°Come on, Leandro, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home,¡± she said, dragging the words.


    ¡°I want to see Nicole, tell her how much I love her,¡± he said, slurring his words.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see her there, she¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± she assured him.


    With difficulty, she managed to lift him up. She was tall but too thin.


    ¡°Do you have to have so many muscles?¡± she asked as she carried him. Unfortunately, that day she had to go out without her bodyguards.


    She managed to get him into the car and drove him to his mansion. A member of the staff helped her get him out of the car.


    They took him to his bedroom, and she was left alone with him after she hadid him down on the huge bed.


    ¡°Nicole, do you still love me?¡± he asked, slurring his words.


    ¡°Damn it! Leandro, you¡¯re even more messed up than I am. I¡¯ve already resigned myself to losing Bruno, but you¡¯re still on the same path,¡± she sighed.


    She hurried to change him and theny down beside him to take care of him.


    Later, Shelsy, who was lying with her back to Leandro, felt someone touching her buttocks. Leandro approached and began kissing her neck. She immediately knew what was happening. Amidst his drunkenness, he was mistaking her for Nicole.


    ¡°Leandro, stop,¡± she said.


    ¡°Shhh, Nicole, just let yourself go. Do you know how long I¡¯ve wanted to do this?¡± he whispered.


    He mounted her, and she looked at him with wide eyes. The view from there was beautiful, his pectorals and well-defined abs were a spectacle to admire.


    Shelsy didn¡¯t resist; she let herself go. She needed to forget, to feel that someone desired her.


    In the morning, Leandro woke up and as he moved, he felt his body. He immediately realized that he had spent the night with Shelsy.


    ¡°How the hell did this happen?¡± he eximed.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she greeted him, rubbing her hand over her eyes.


    ¡°What the hell happened? How did we end up like this?¡± Leandro couldn¡¯t understand how they got there.


    ¡°I brought you here, Iy down next to you, you woke up and started caressing me, and it just happened. I couldn¡¯t resist you,¡± Shelsy exined.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, Shelsy. I don¡¯t love you or anything like that,¡± he said, not wanting to give her false hope.


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry about that. It was just pleasure and nothing more,¡± she replied, trying not to show her true feelings. Something was starting to change within her, and his indifference hurt her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Should I prepare breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you like,¡± he casually replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a quick shower and then get to it,¡± she said.


    She hurriedly got up and headed to the bathroom. Leandro saw her naked body and got up, following her to the bathroom.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re friends with benefits, can I shower with you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Sure,e in,¡± she replied with a seductive smile.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Later, they had breakfast together.


    ¡°My car is still outside the bar,¡± Leandro mentioned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone for it right away. I have to go to the office; I¡¯m helping my father. I¡¯ll drop you off at your apartment,¡± Shelsy said.


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    He watched her eat in silence, and there was no trace of the frivolous girl she used to be.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she felt ufortable under his gaze.


    ¡°No, nothing. Keep eating,¡± he replied.


    Later, Sondra was waiting for Nicole outside the corporate building. When she saw Nicole arriving with Bruno, she hurriedly hid her displeasure.


    ¡°Sister,¡± Sondra approached, trying to hug her.


    Nicole walked past her,pletely ignoring her.


    ¡°Nicole, I¡¯m talking to you,¡± Sondra grabbed her arm. Bruno approached and stood in between, with Nicole behind him.


    ¡°I need to talk to my sister, Bruno.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always said that Nicole is not your sister? Then go away and nevere looking for her again. I know better than anyone the hatred you feel towards her,¡± Bruno stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister. Believe me, we grew up together, I love you,¡± Sondra said, ignoring what Bruno had just said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t believe a single word. Don¡¯t evere near me again in your life,¡± Nicole replied.


    They entered the building, and Sondra tried to follow, but the guards stopped her.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re showing your ws now, dear little sister,¡± she said to herself.


    Meanwhile, Deborah kept dialing Bruno¡¯s number persistently. He answered the first time because he didn¡¯t recognize the number, but as soon as he heard her voice, he hung up. After her persistent calls, he blocked her number.


    ¡°That woman is very persistent. Could it be that she¡¯s truly repentant?¡± Deborah wondered.


    ¡°Women like her never repent. They remain the same their whole lives,¡± Bruno said coldly, making Nicole shudder upon hearing his indifference towards her mother.


    Shortly after, Alizza entered the office, and Nicole was already alone.


    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Just wanted to ask if you spoke to Mr. Bruno about my transfer,¡± Alizza said.


    ¡°Not yet, I¡¯ll do it now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± Alizza said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know the result right away,¡± Nicole replied.


    Nicole got up and headed to Bruno¡¯s office. She knocked on the door and entered after hearing his voice telling her toe in.


    ¡°You cane in without knocking,¡± he said.


    ¡°I feel morefortable doing it,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Bruno asked.


    ¡°Yes, I need to talk about Alizza. She¡¯s just a young girl, let me take care of her,¡± Nicole requested.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Bruno asked, lowering his sses and looking at her intently.


    ¡°Absolutely, I didn¡¯t know you wore sses,¡± Nicolemented.


    ¡°It¡¯s just to protect my eyes when I¡¯m in front of theputer,¡± Bruno exined.


    ¡°You look very sexy,¡± Nicole said, winking flirtatiously.


    ¡°Vade retro! If you keep that up, we¡¯ll do everything except work, darling,¡± Bruno responded.


    ¡°So, what do you say?¡± Nicole took advantage of his improved mood.


    ¡°Fine, she¡¯s under your absolute responsibility. I just ask that you tell her not toe near me again,¡± Bruno requested.


    Nicole realized that her flirty gesture had softened him regarding Alizza.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to her,¡± Nicole assured him.


    Nicole smiled, seeing that her trick to convince him had worked.


    Outside the office, Bertha reprimanded Alizza, who was leaning against the door trying to eavesdrop.


    ¡°Miss, haven¡¯t they told you it¡¯s rude to listen to other people¡¯s conversations?¡± Bertha scolded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Bertha. It¡¯s just that Mrs. Nicole went in to talk about my transfer,¡± Alizza exined.


    ¡°Wait patiently, you must be patient,¡± Bertha advised before walking away. In the hallway, Alizza remained annoyed.


    ¡°Nosy olddy,¡± she muttered, quickly moving away from the door upon hearing footsteps approaching her.


    Nicole exited Bruno¡¯s office and returned to her own. Alizza followed her inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, ma¡¯am, but I¡¯m impatient.¡±


    ¡°Please have a seat. Bruno agrees to let you stay under my responsibility, but he asks that you don¡¯te near him or he will remove you immediately,¡± Nicole exined.


    ¡°I understand, ma¡¯am. My behavior was inappropriate. Thank you very much for interceding for me. I willply with Mr. Bruno¡¯s orders,¡± Alizza replied.


    She left the office furious, hiding well what she felt in front of Nicole.


    ¡°When you¡¯re no longer by his side, I¡¯ll be there to console him,¡± Alizza said,ughing in front of the bathroom mirror.


    Elsewhere, De Santis was furious. He spoke to Deborah about what was happening, as he had people infiltrated who kept him informed.


    ¡°Damn Rina, she¡¯s determined to take away my fortune. I know she¡¯s been investigating my movements,¡± De Santis expressed his frustration.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ll have to get rid of a few people,¡± Deborah suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of anyone necessary,¡± De Santis replied.


    ¡°You have to be careful. You can¡¯t make your moves too obvious. Remember, she¡¯s protected by powerful people,¡± Deborah warned.


    ¡°I know how to take care of myself, kitty, and you know that very well,¡± De Santis assured her.


    Sergio always referred to Deborah as a ¡°cat¡± because of the color of her eyes and how expressive they were.


    He forcefully took off her dress, put her on all fours on the desk, and started thrusting. The woman¡¯s screams echoed throughout the mansion. Leandro, who had just arrived, chose to leave. He thought it was fortunate that these two hadn¡¯t had children; they weren¡¯t fit to be parents.


    Leandro headed to Nicole¡¯s house, and when she opened the door, he greeted her with a charming smile.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he greeted her.


    ¡°Hello, Leandro. It¡¯s good to see you,¡± she replied, smiling back.


    ¡°Can I see Santi?¡± Leandro asked.


    ¡°Of course,e in,¡± Nicole invited him.


    Leandro was surprised to see Bruno ying video games with Santi.


    ¡°Uncle Leandro!¡± Santi eximed, throwing the game controller to go and greet him.


    Bruno couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous, but as Nicole had said, Leandro was part of their lives. He had been there for them when no one else was.


    ¡°Hey there!¡± Leandro greeted, attempting to be polite.


    ¡°What¡¯s up!¡± Leandro replied.


    Nicole turned to look at both of them. They seemed more childish than Santi. They got caught up in a video game war, and Santi had no choice but to watch. When Nicole looked down, she noticed that he had fallen asleep. Neither the father nor the uncle had even noticed. She shook her head, picked up her son, and took him to his room.


    Leandro and Bruno realized what they had done.


    ¡°I think we messed up,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°And big time. I just hope Nicole doesn¡¯t kick us out,¡± Leandro replied.


    ¡°I hope not,¡± Bruno chuckled.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re here, I¡¯ll take the opportunity to talk to you. I just hope Nicole doesn¡¯te down. It¡¯s a very serious matter. I was nning to go to your office tomorrow,¡± Leandro said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s a serious matter, it¡¯s better if we talk somewhere else,¡± Bruno suggested.


    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡±


    At that moment, Nicole came downstairs and observed them for a moment. Their behavior seemed highly suspicious to her.


    ¡°What are you two plotting?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nothing. We just decided to go out for a drink,¡± Bruno replied.


    Nicole was surprised and pointed at both of them with disbelief.


    ¡°You two are going out for a drink together? Is something going on? Because I don¡¯t believe that for a second,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well, believe it because it¡¯s true,¡± Bruno answered, trying to hide his nervousness. Nicole was very astute, and they couldn¡¯t easily deceive her.


    ¡°So we¡¯re leaving now,¡± Leandro said, walking towards the exit.


    Nicole stood still, staring at the door through which the two men had left. She pinched herself hard to make sure she wasn¡¯t dreaming.


    ¡°Ouch! Well, I¡¯m not dreaming. That hurt. I hope I¡¯m not dreaming, and those two really start getting along for the sake of my son¡¯s peace.¡±


    Bruno and Leandro headed to a nearby bar, entered, and found a secluded table to talk without being overheard.


    ¡°What¡¯s this important thing you want to talk to me about?¡± Bruno knew it must be something significant because Leandro didn¡¯t usually open up to him.


    ¡°My father is nning something against my mother and Nicole. I¡¯ve approached him, making him believe that I¡¯m on his side, but I¡¯m sure he still doesn¡¯t trust me and is hiding his true ns. You have to protect Nicole and Santi. They need to talk to my mother. I¡¯m taking a big risk bying here. I hope he doesn¡¯t find out that I¡¯ve met with you.¡±

 Memories I

    Bruno listened calmly to Leandro. He had always imagined that Sergio would eventually try something against Nicole. Rina and G¨ªo had been secretly keeping an eye on her for a while without her knowledge.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll protect them with my life. Thank you for letting me know,¡± Bruno assured him.


    Leandro quickly finished the remaining liquor in his ss.


    ¡°I should go. I don¡¯t want my father to suspect that I¡¯m only pretending to be on his side.¡± Being there, talking to Bruno, was too ufortable for him. Bruno was the man who slept next to the woman he still loved.


    ¡°Take care,¡± Bruno said, deep in thought. He had to protect Nicole and their son at all costs. In the morning, he would visit Rina and G¨ªo to talk to them. Sergio was a clever and malicious man, as Rina had told them. They couldn¡¯t let their guard down.


    Despite his coldness, Sergio loved his son. After all, he was the child of the only woman he had ever loved. He cared for Deborah, but it was nothingpared to the deep love that Rina had awakened in him.


    39 years ago


    A young Sergio was gathered with his friends at a trendy caf¨¦. The boys instinctively turned their heads towards the door as they heard it open. Two girls entered, capturing Sergio¡¯s attention. One of them was a fair-skinned girl with very long, jet-ck hair. As she passed by their table, the girl nced at Sergio, and he could see that herrge eyes were as blue as the sea.


    ¡°Who is that girl?¡± Sergio was immediately captivated.


    ¡°She¡¯s new at the university, just arrived from California,¡± one of his friends said.


    ¡°Wow, she¡¯s really beautiful,¡± Sergio remarked.


    He watched her for hours, captivated by her beauty.


    ¡°Hey, friend, that dark-haired guy over there hasn¡¯t stopped looking at you,¡± his friend whispered.


    ¡°Hmm, maybe he¡¯s looking in another direction,¡± she replied nervously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Rina turned towards Sergio¡¯s direction, their eyes met, he smiled, and she nervously looked away.


    ¡°You see, I told you he was watching you,¡± her friend teased.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Shh, be quiet. He¡¯s gotten up, I think he¡¯sing this way. He¡¯s very handsome,¡± Sergio¡¯s good looks made her extremely nervous as she saw him approaching.


    ¡°Hello,dies. Mind if we join you?¡± Sergio asked with a smile, apanied by a friend.


    ¡°Of course,¡± her friend replied, already showing interest in the other handsome guy.


    Rina red at her friend, finding her too forward. She blushed intensely, feeling very embarrassed.


    Sergio sat in front of her and extended his hand as he introduced himself.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sergio De Santis.¡±


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Rina Jones,¡± she replied visibly nervous.


    ¡°A pleasure to meet you, Miss Jones,¡± Sergio smiled seductively, aware of the effect he had on the girl and enjoying how his proximity made her nervous.


    They chatted for a long time, unaware of the passing hours. They realized they had a lot inmon and enjoyed the same things.


    ¡°Hey, I think we go to the same university. I¡¯m about to graduate; it¡¯s myst year,¡± Sergio mentioned.


    ¡°I just started; it¡¯s my first year,¡± she replied.


    ¡°No wonder I hadn¡¯t seen you before. On Saturday, I¡¯m throwing a party for my friends, and I¡¯d love for you toe. You¡¯ll be wee. There will be signs at school indicating the location,¡± Sergio invited.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be there,¡± her friend replied immediately.


    Rina choked on her drink. What was wrong with her friend? She seemed desperate for the guys¡¯ attention, and that wasn¡¯t the right way to act, at least ording to Rina¡¯s beliefs.


    ¡°We¡¯re saying goodbye,dies. Tomorrow we have an exam, and we¡¯re halfway through the semester,¡± Sergio said.


    ¡°Goodbye, guys,¡± her friend responded.


    Rina bid him farewell with a smile.


    ¡°What a beautiful girl,¡± Sergiomented to his friend.


    ¡°I thought you only liked cheerleaders,¡± as they had gone through almost all the cheerleaders at the university.


    ¡°She is much more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Uh-oh, buddy, you¡¯re smitten.¡±


    Sergioughed heartily at his friend¡¯s remark. He had entered university at the insistence of his parents. At 29 years old, he still lived with them, and his father was quite authoritarian. He had to obey his father¡¯s every request, even though he was already quite mature. He had adapted perfectly to the student life.


    Rina was 19 years old, an innocent and trusting girl. Her parents were very conservative and believed they had raised their daughter with good values.


    On Saturday night, Maggi insisted with Rina.


    ¡°Friend, don¡¯t be a party pooper. Let¡¯s have some fun, even if it¡¯s just for a while.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, fine, but only for a while.¡±


    She put on a pearl-colored dress, sleeveless and short, slipped on low-heeled shoes, and tied her hair in a high ponytail. She applied a touch of blush and some lip gloss.


    ¡°Ready, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Wow, friend, you¡¯re living proof that you don¡¯t have to dress up to look good.¡±


    ¡°Come on, crazy girl, let¡¯s go before I change my mind.¡±


    Sergio was constantly pursued by girls. A handsome and wealthy man like him was quite a catch for anyone, despite being older than most. He excelled in everything, and that¡¯s why he was always surrounded.


    When Rina and Maggi arrived, Sergio distanced himself from the other girls.


    ¡°Hello, beautiful, I thought you wouldn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°Well, here we are, guy. Where¡¯s your friend?¡± Maggi replied.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s upstairs.¡±


    Sergio didn¡¯t leave Rina¡¯s side all night. He introduced her to his friends, and his female friends didn¡¯t miss an opportunity to point out that she was a small-town girl.


    ¡°I imagine the city must seem fantastic to you since you were used to living in a small town,¡± one of them remarked.


    ¡°To be honest, I find it to be a beautiful city,¡± Rina innocently replied.


    Sergio took her hand and led her to a secluded spot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get away from those vipers.¡±


    She smiled sweetly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some advice. You have to learn to stand up for yourself, or they¡¯ll devour you.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t seem like bad people to me.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, they¡¯re witches. You can¡¯t trust them. If you can avoid them, it¡¯ll be better for you.¡± He was concerned about her innocence.


    From that day on, Sergio didn¡¯t leave her side. They were together whenever they could be, and he quickly fell in love with that girl.


    On the day of his graduation, he arrived with her. His parents couldn¡¯t apany him, which was no longer surprising. They never did. They danced all night, and in the end, he invited her for a drink at his apartment. She epted. By that point, she was deeply in love with him.


    They spent the night together, and he was happy to know that he was the first in her life. He made love to her with tenderness and passion, and she felt like she was floating in his arms. She didn¡¯t mind the pain she felt because all she felt afterward was pleasure. She fell asleep in his arms, and in the morning, Sergio woke her up with gentle caresses.


    ¡°Get up, sleepyhead. Come on, we¡¯re going to have breakfast. I have a surprise for you.¡±


    From then on, it was all gifts and caresses. Rina divided her time between him and the university.


    ¡°My parents are arriving tomorrow. We¡¯ll have dinner with them. Get yourself all dolled up. I¡¯ll introduce you to them. They¡¯ll love you as much as I do.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. I want to make a good impression.¡±


    The next night, they arrived at the restaurant for dinner, and Rina had made an effort with her appearance.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. You look beautiful,¡± he said as he kissed her hand.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. What if they don¡¯t like me?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t be silly. My parents are not ogres,¡± he said, trying to reassure her, although he knew they were.


    From the moment they entered, Rina felt her inws¡¯ gaze fixed on her.


    ¡°Hello, son.¡±


    ¡°Hello, father, mother. This is my girlfriend, Rina.¡±


    ¡°So, this is your girlfriend? I can¡¯t deny that she is very beautiful, but it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s a small-town girl,¡± his mother retorted as she looked Rina up and down.


    Rina felt like the ground was opening beneath her feet, but Sergio hugged her.


    ¡°Son, your mother is right. Thisdy is not up to De Santis standards, so you¡¯ll end this today,¡± his father said sternly.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? She is my girlfriend, and soon she¡¯ll be my fianc¨¦e. Whether you like it or not, I¡¯m not a kid anymore for you to try to control,¡± Sergio responded defiantly.


    He took her hand to lead her out of there. Rina didn¡¯t say anything; she just cried silently, terribly confused. Hadn¡¯t he said they weren¡¯t ogres?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to them. I¡¯ll reason with them. They shouldn¡¯t care more about appearances than their son¡¯s happiness,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to be with you,¡± she cried with deep emotion.


    ¡°Shhh, hush,¡± he said before kissing her.


    That night, Sergio made love to her in a different way, with passion, forgetting about tenderness.


    In the morning, he said goodbye to her. He had to talk to his parents before they left. His parents were having breakfast, and they seemed calm when he arrived, as if they knew he woulde.


    ¡°Parents, I need to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°We know what you want to tell us, son. We¡¯ll speak before you do. Listen to us. From now on, you¡¯re forbidden to get close to that girl. If you do, you¡¯ll be disowned, no matter that you¡¯re our only son,¡± his father said, leaving him surprised.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that inheritance. I choose her over and over again.¡±


    ¡°Quiet! I haven¡¯t finished speaking. From now on, several of my men will follow you. If you get close to her again, I¡¯ve ordered them to make her disappear. You know I¡¯m not joking. It¡¯s your decision.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! What the hell do you think my age is? I can make my own decisions.¡±


    ¡°This is our final word. You may leave.¡±


    Sergio walked away with his head down. He knew his father wasn¡¯t joking when he threatened. That night, he drank like never before, remembering the previous night when he made love to Rina. That night would be etched in his memory forever, but unknowingly, it had been a farewell.


    He cried like a child and fell asleep on the bar table. The men his father had sent to keep an eye on him took him back to his apartment. Rina was still anxiously waiting for his return, believing that something must have happened to prevent him froming back. She was sure he loved her.

 Memories II

    Days passed, and Rina grew desperate. She thought that maybe something had happened to him. She called his apartment, but there was no answer. She cried inconsbly. If she couldn¡¯t find out about him, she would seek out his parents, even if it meant enduring humiliation.


    Maggi, seeing her so depressed, insisted on apanying her to the caf¨¦. Her boyfriend, Sergio¡¯s friend, suggested that they go there that day. Reluctantly, she agreed, hoping that the guy might have some information about Sergio.


    Upon arriving at the caf¨¦, they immediately heard amotion. A group of boys and girls were having fun. As Rina entered, she felt her perfect world crumbling. Among that group was Sergio, with a beautiful blonde sitting on hisp. When he saw Rina, he kissed the girl.


    Rina couldn¡¯t bear it. She ran out of the ce, and Maggi approached Sergio. Without thinking twice, she pped him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a son of a bitch,¡± she said.


    She gave her boyfriend a deadly look, realizing that he had invited those girls with the intention of making Rina find out and then run away.


    Sergio immediately pushed the girl off hisp. The blonde couldn¡¯t understand what was happening. First, he kissed her, and now he treated her that way. She tried to approach him again, smiling flirtatiously, but received the same response from Sergio.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what you¡¯re going through, friend. You should go after her and go as far away as possible from your parents.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m their only son. Blood matters a lot to them. They would search for us until they found us. I¡¯m sure they would kill Rina. They¡¯re despicable,¡± he said, tears streaming down his cheek.


    A couple of monthster, Rina was with Maggi. They had returned to university, and after finishing their sses, they headed to the cafeteria. Rina knew that Sergio had returned to Italy with his parents; Maggi¡¯s boyfriend had informed her.


    As they got out of the car, Rina fainted, but Maggi managed to catch her and prevent her from falling.


    When she woke up, she was in the hospital, with Maggi by her side. From her friend¡¯s expression, she could tell that something was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Rina asked.


    ¡°Oh, friend, how do I say it?¡± Maggi nervously bit her nails.


    ¡°Just say it already.¡±


    ¡°They ran some tests on you.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Rina asked nervously, imagining that maybe they had found a terminal illness.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What? No, that can¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°I spoke with the doctor, there¡¯s no doubt.¡±


    ¡°Oh God, what am I going to do? My parents will kill me. They won¡¯t let my child be born,¡± Rina eximed, as she touched her belly.


    ¡°They will perform an ultrasound to determine how far along you are,¡± Maggi lowered her head, knowing that her friend was in a big mess.


    After the ultrasound, the doctor informed her that she was four months pregnant. They left the clinic, both of them crying inconsbly.


    ¡°Maggi, I know you¡¯ll be mad at me for this. I spoke with my parents, and you will stay with us during the pregnancy. Once the baby is born, you can decide whether you want to raise it or put it up for adoption.¡±


    ¡°I will never give my child up for adoption. I appreciate your parents¡¯ support, and I hope my parents don¡¯t find out,¡± Maggi said.


    ¡°They never visit you, and nobody here knows them, so I think you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Months went by, and the moment of delivery arrived. Rina suffered a lot. It was hours of intense pain, but in the early morning, her baby was finally born. She felt overjoyed when the doctor ced the baby on her chest. The umbilical cord hadn¡¯t been cut yet. He was a beautiful boy, a bit chubby. His eyes and hair reminded her of his father. Maggi and her parents were there with her.


    ¡°He¡¯s a very healthy baby. We¡¯ll examine him, and then we¡¯ll bring him to you. I don¡¯t think he needs to stay in the nursery,¡± the doctor said.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± Rina said. The pain she had felt just moments ago was forgotten, reced by a huge smile of happiness on her face.


    ¡°Your son is beautiful, friend. It¡¯s incredible how much he resembles his father,¡± Maggi covered her mouth when she realized what she had said. Rina couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, friend. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have to get over it.¡±


    ¡°I was determined to ovee it. I had to be strong to move forward with my child.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, daughter. Your baby is beautiful. Imend you for your decision to raise him. We will help you in any way we can. Now, we have to say goodbye as we have work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, ma¡¯am. I truly appreciate the support you have given me.¡±


    Maggi stayed with her that day. When Rina fell asleep, Maggi went down to the cafeteria. At that moment, Sergio entered the room. He observed her sleeping and leaned in to give her a gentle kiss on the forehead.


    ¡°I hope that one day you can forgive me. They want him with them. After all, he¡¯s their grandchild. If I don¡¯t take him, they will harm you.¡±


    Sergio spoke in a low voice, then hurriedly left while crying. Part of his heart remained with her, knowing that by taking away their son, he was causing her the worst kind of pain.


    Later, Rina woke up to amotion. When she opened her eyes, she saw Maggi crying.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± she asked, confused.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, friend. I just went down to the cafeteria for a moment.¡± Rina instinctively looked over at the crib where her son should be.


    ¡°My son, where is my son?¡± She felt her heart tighten.


    ¡°When I came back, he was gone. I thought the doctors had taken him. We didn¡¯t realize he had been taken until the nurse came in and found this in the crib.¡± Maggi handed her an envelope.


    As she opened the envelope and read the contents of the brief letter, she felt like she was dying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about our son. He will grow up with me. For your safety, don¡¯t you dare look for us. Forget that we ever existed, think of us as nothing more than a dream.¡±


    ¡°Sergio has taken him. Why? What did I do to deserve this? My only mistake was loving him.¡±


    Maggi¡¯s parents entered in rm. As soon as Maggi realized what was happening, she had called them. Rina could see that her father was bleeding; someone had attacked him.


    ¡°Oh God, Dad, what happened to you?¡± she asked, rmed, approaching him.


    ¡°When we got out of the car, some men ambushed us. They threatened us. If we report the child¡¯s disappearance, they will eliminate us. They hit me as proof that they¡¯re not ying around.¡±


    ¡°For God¡¯s sake, Sergio, how far have you gone?¡± Rina eximed, crying inconsbly. The kind and gentle boy she had known didn¡¯t exist; he was just a character.


    Months passed, and Rina couldn¡¯t recover from the loss of her son. She felt a deep hatred for Sergio, and the love she once felt for him had vanished. Sergio refused to let go of her, keeping her under surveince without his parents¡¯ knowledge. He knew every move she made, cherishing the photos sent to him by the men who were watching her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rina remained alone for a long time with her pain. She finished university and stayed to work in Los Angeles. Thirteen yearster, when she was considered a spinster, she met G¨ªo Rossano. He came to the ce where she worked and was captivated by her beauty from the moment he met her.


    Noah had been pursuing her for a few years, but she hadn¡¯t been able to reciprocate his feelings. When she met G¨ªo, she was struck by his smile and honey-colored eyes. She, who believed she would never fall in love again, became hopelessly enamored. He showered her withpliments, gifts, and flowers, and he asked her to be his wife. She immediately epted.


    G¨ªo managed to make her forget about Sergio, but she could never forget her son. She opened her heart to G¨ªo and told him about her past. He promised to help her find her son. Unbeknownst to Rina, history was about to repeat itself. Since childhood, G¨ªo had been engaged to Amanda, his parents¡¯ goddaughter. He had been putting off the engagement, but when his father sensed his impending death, he made G¨ªo promise to fulfill hisst wish-to leave Rina and marry Amanda.


    With a heavy heart, G¨ªo fulfilled the promise made to his father.


    ¡°Rina, we need to talk,¡± he said. His heart was shattered, knowing she didn¡¯t deserve to suffer again and that he would be the one to hurt her deeply.


    He had just returned from Australia, and she weed him with a big smile.


    ¡°Of course, my love. Let¡¯s talk while we eat. I¡¯ve prepared your favorite dish.¡± She felt happy that he had returned to her side.


    ¡°We need to end things between us. I don¡¯t want to deceive you. I¡¯m getting married soon.¡±


    Rina felt her heart break in that moment.


    ¡°How could you do this to me, G¨ªo? We¡¯ve been living together, you promised we would marry. You only used me.¡±


    She cried uncontrobly.


    ¡°My father¡¯s dying wish was for me to fulfill my promise of marriage to Amanda. I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t refuse.¡±


    He said as he cried.


    ¡°I understand, just leave already,¡± she said, turning away. She knew she wouldn¡¯t achieve anything by begging him; he had already made up his mind.


    Shortly after his departure, she realized she was pregnant. But news of his marriage had reached her ears, and if he found out, she feared he would also try to take her child away. What kind of karma was she paying that men kept abandoning her?


    She decided to ept Noah¡¯s proposal. He was thrilled and immediately asked her to marry him. They got married in California, and she pretended to be pregnant quickly. Noah loved her deeply, and Rina tried her best to show him affection. However, she couldn¡¯t forget G¨ªo. When Nicole was born, she paid a considerable sum to the doctor to certify that the delivery had been premature, and the baby had been born at seven months of pregnancy.


    Nicole¡¯s parents didn¡¯t ept Noah because he was humble. With the inheritance from her grandparents, Rina helped him establish apany in New York. Soon after, her parents passed away, leaving their inheritance to Nicole, and Rina became her trustee.


    When Nicole was not yet a year old, still being a few months old, one day Rina went out shopping. Noah was waiting with Nicole to surprise her; he had bought her a new car. He waited untilte at night, but she didn¡¯t return. He tirelessly searched for her but couldn¡¯t find her. Days and months passed, and Noah, desperate, listened to what the authorities had to say.


    ¡°Mr. Williams, we will suspend the search. You can¡¯t find someone who doesn¡¯t want to be found. Most likely, your wife has run away with her lover. It¡¯s as if she disappeared off the face of the earth. She must be hiding somewhere,¡± they said.


    ¡°How can you say that? My wife would never abandon our little daughter,¡± Noah said. Deep down, he still held a glimmer of hope that Rina wasn¡¯t the woman everyone, including himself, believed her to be.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Williams. It¡¯s what we believe,¡± they replied.


    Noah left feeling defeated. A couple of yearster, he met Emma Miller, who already had a little girl named Sondra. They married, and Noah raised Nicole as his own.


    In his heart, Noah felt a great resentment towards Rina. He didn¡¯t feel love for his little daughter, believing that Rina had callously abandoned her. Meanwhile, Rina suffered in the worst of hells beside Sergio, who, after his parents¡¯ death, had decided to kidnap her.

 Memories III

    Sergio was happy to have Rina with him, still deeply in love with her. His parents couldn¡¯t force him into marriage, and he dedicated himself wholeheartedly to taking care of their son. He nned to reunite them with Rina as soon as they could bring her to them. The day he finally had her by his side, he was filled with excitement. He stayed by her, eagerly awaiting the moment she would wake up from the sedative the men who had kidnapped her had given her.


    ¡°My love, we can finally be together,¡± Sergio said when he saw her waking up. He had observed her while she was unconscious, seeing her as the most beautiful woman in existence.


    Rina, surprised, couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. What kind of madman would do such a thing?


    ¡°What do you intend, Sergio? Let me return to my husband and my daughter,¡± she couldn¡¯t help but shout, feeling extremely angry.


    ¡°Rina, you must calm down. We will bring her with us soon,¡± he said with a smile, confident that she still loved him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my daughter! Don¡¯t make me hate you even more than I already do.¡±


    ¡°What did he expect after causing her so much harm?¡±


    ¡°I will respect your decision, I won¡¯t bring her, but you will stay by my side. I know you will soon realize that you haven¡¯t stopped loving me.¡±


    ¡°Damn madman, let me go,¡± she simply couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even asked about your son. It¡¯s clear how little you care,¡± he infuriated her even more by saying that.


    At that moment, a doctor entered and administered a sedative.


    Sergio didn¡¯t want to keep her sedated, but for the time being, it would be best until she calmed down and understood that they could finally be happy.


    Rina screamed and cried as soon as she woke up. She wanted to go back to Noah and her daughter; they were her family. Sergio was now in the past. At some point, she tried to convince herself that he had never existed, that it was only a bad dream. But the pain she felt for her son reminded her that it was all too real.


    For months, Sergio tried to win back her love. He didn¡¯t bring her son to her; he was afraid she would reject him. She had constant nervous breakdowns.


    One night, when she was calm, Sergio entered the room. Ignoring her pleas, he forced himself on her. He had been drinking too much and couldn¡¯t bear her constant rejections.


    The next day, she hated him even more. One day, upon his arrival, she told him that she had realized she still loved him. He made love to her tenderly, but in the early morning, he woke up startled. Rina had hidden a knife and stabbed him in the back while he was asleep.


    ¡°You damn traitor! You have deceived me. Now you will see what I¡¯m capable of!¡± He pped her repeatedly, calling for the doctor who was taking care of her. The doctor slept in the adjacent room and they sedated her again.


    From then on, Sergio changed towards her. He always arrived in a terrible state. He refused to bring her son to her and forced her to sleep with him. He even resorted to tying her up.


    The situation worsened when he realized that his parents had left him with nothing but debts. He was bankrupt.


    Since then, he took out his anger on her, torturing her in cruel ways. She went from one nervous breakdown to another, trembling every time she saw him approaching.


    One day, while drinking at a club, he met Deborah, Bruno¡¯s mother. When Ren¨¦ was away on business trips, she refused to apany him, leaving her young son at home and going out to have fun.


    Deborah was a beautiful woman. When she flirted with Sergio, he couldn¡¯t resist. That¡¯s when their rtionship began. He confided in her about his problems, and she pretended to understand.


    Rina was grateful when he didn¡¯te home to sleep. Ever since his rtionship with Deborah started, he would be absent for several days. The woman took advantage of that time to stay with him when Ren¨¦ was away.


    Eventually, Sergio started bringing Deborah to their house. He forced Rina to sleep in the same room as them. Deborah enjoyed seeing her cry; it made herugh.


    When Deborah found out that Rina was a wealthy heiress, she convinced Sergio to force her to transfer her fortune to her.


    ¡°You can have her power of attorney. Once she signs it, you must have hermitted to a psychiatric hospital since you don¡¯t want to get rid of her permanently,¡± Deborah suggested.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. She doesn¡¯t love me, and I need her money,¡± Sergio agreed.


    Sergio saw Rina¡¯s fortune as the solution to all his financial problems. He had hermitted, instructing the doctors to inject her with medications to make her appear mentally unstable. From that moment on, he became apletely cruel and ambitious man. He was pleased when he learned that Deborah¡¯s husband was Noah¡¯s best friend. For a long time, he tried to harm them from the shadows, unbeknownst to them that he was their worst enemy. Deborah, once she secured their ess to the fortune, didn¡¯t hesitate to leave Ren¨¦ and Bruno.


    Bruno was very young, and despite his mother¡¯s contemptuous treatment, he loved her. She pretended to care for him when his father was around, but as soon as Ren¨¦ left for the office, she would go out, leaving him alone with the staff. Ren¨¦ insisted on not hiring a nanny, wanting him to be raised by his mother as it was supposed to be the best.


    A couple of years after Deborah left them, she met Mara. The woman immediately fell in love with Bruno, who had suffered greatly from his mother¡¯s absence and disdain. At first, Bruno was reluctant, but it was easy for Mara to win his affection, and he quickly epted her as his mother.


    When Dante was born, Bruno felt proud to be the older brother. It was incredible how he loved his brother from the first moment, and his protective instinct awakened. From then on, he rarely left Dante¡¯s side, until he decided to travel to Italy.


    Yearster, an employee at the psychiatric hospital felt pity for Rina and decided to stop administering her medication. Gradually, she began to regain her memories.


    She developed a close friendship with that employee, and the young man decided to help her escape. They nned everything meticulously and executed it at the opportune moment.


    Rina never found out the true reason why Sergio had abandoned her. She believed he had never loved her, and now she had to be careful, knowing that he could order her assassination at any moment.


    Present day


    Bruno arrived at G¨ªo and Rina¡¯s house; they had to resolve this situation as soon as possible. He wouldn¡¯t allow Nicole and their son to be in danger.


    ¡°Bruno, what brings you here? How have you been?¡± Gio asked, surprised. Bruno wasn¡¯t known for visiting them frequently, and their rtionship was cordial but didn¡¯t extend beyond a simple greeting after all they had been through.


    ¡°I need to talk to you about something very serious,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°Take a seat. Can I offer you something to drink?¡± Rina asked.


    ¡°If you have whisky, I think I need it,¡± Bruno responded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it right away.¡±


    When she returned, Bruno began telling them what was happening.


    ¡°Leandro has asked me to speak with you. He trusts uspletely, and we can¡¯t let him know that he¡¯s helping us.¡±


    ¡°You have our absolute discretion,¡± Gio assured him.


    ¡°Sergio is nning something. He doesn¡¯t know exactly what he¡¯ll attempt, but he wants to harm Nicole and my son.¡±


    Rina covered her mouth and began to cry.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I knew this day woulde sooner orter. He won¡¯t allow us to take away that inheritance. I think it would be better if we reach an agreement with him and leave the money in his hands,¡± she trembled as she spoke. Gio approached to hug her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will be protected. Bruno, Noah, and I won¡¯t let him harm them. If we don¡¯t act now, that danger will always be there, considering them a threat. We must take advantage of the fact that your son is on our side now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared, Gio. You don¡¯t know him like I do. You don¡¯t know what he¡¯s capable of when he¡¯s angry,¡± Rina trembled just at the thought of it. Sergio turned into a monster when provoked.


    ¡°Mr. Gio is right, ma¡¯am. You must stay calm. I think we should all stay together until we resolve this. If you¡¯re dispersed, it will be easier for him to seed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how we¡¯ll keep Nicole from finding out about this. She has already suffered enough. I know it¡¯s my fault, I admit it, and I want to make it right. I love her daughter, and I¡¯m willing to go to the end to protect her.¡±


    ¡°We need to meet with Noah and devise a n while gathering evidence against Sergio. We must be as discreet as possible to avoid alerting him.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll stay in touch. I¡¯ll take Nicole and my son out of town for a few days to keep them away from all of this.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. That way, we¡¯ll be more at ease, and while you¡¯re away, we¡¯ll expedite the investigation against Sergio.¡±


    Bruno headed towards Nicole¡¯s house, where Santi weed him happily. The boy already loved his father, although Leandro was very important to him as well.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave on our trip tomorrow. What do you think?¡± Bruno asked with a smile, feeling great being with his wife and son.


    ¡°Sounds great, Dad,¡± Santi eximed. He loved going fishing, something he did regrly with Leandro.


    ¡°He¡¯s very excited and can¡¯t stop talking about it,¡± Nicole added.


    ¡°Ha, ha, I can imagine.¡±


    After dinner, they watched a children¡¯s movie, and Santi fell asleep. Together, they carried him to his room.


    The couple stayed for a while, watching him sleep.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°Why?¡± she looked at him, puzzled.


    ¡°For giving me a beautiful son.¡±


    ¡°I think we both participated in that.¡±


    ¡°Upon reflection, you¡¯re right. Ipletely agree, hahaha. How about we reminisce about that moment?¡± he asked yfully.


    ¡°Mmm, I think that¡¯s a great idea, Mr. Leone.¡±


    They made their way to the bedroom. That day, he kissed every part of her body, loving the sensual curves of her hips that shaped her figure.


    Nicole dared to do something she had never done before. She lowered herself to his hips, cing kisses along the way. She took his intimacy into her mouth, and Bruno moaned with delight.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Shh, just enjoy it, even though I know I¡¯m not very good at it.¡±


    He closed his eyes and let himself be carried away by the wonderful sensations her movements aroused in his body.


    After feeling satisfied, he positioned himself between her legs and began to move frically. He was too excited to take it slow.


    ¡°I love you. I love you more than I should, more than I ever thought I would love someone,¡± he said as he heard her, locking eyes with him, as they reached ecstasy together.


    ¡°God, my heart could burst at any moment.¡±


    ¡°Haha, heh,¡± he took her hand and ced it on his chest. She could feel his heart racing. ¡°See, I¡¯m just like you.¡±

 Tourist Guide

    By the morning, an excited family loaded their suitcases into a 4¡Á4 jeep and embarked on their journey.


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s y ¡®I Spy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that game.¡±


    ¡°I can teach you.¡±


    ¡°Perfect, let¡¯s y.¡±


    They yed for most of the way. Bruno wanted his son to enjoy being a child, of course, he wanted him to be educated, but without losing the essence of his childhood.


    Nicole listened to them, feeling happy about their interaction. Bruno was slowly regaining her affection, and that dormant love was gaining strength again. After a while, Santi fell asleep.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t told us where we¡¯re going.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Catskill Mountains region. You¡¯ll love it. Right now, in autumn, it dresses up in a kaleidoscope of vibrant colors. The changing hues of the tree leaves shift from green to orange, red, and yellow, only toter transform into a golden brown. Trust me, it¡¯s something worth seeing.¡±


    Nicole watched him attentively, seeing how excited he was about this trip.


    ¡°We¡¯ll start in Livingston Manor, a small town famous for something you¡¯d least expect.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Nicole felt very curious.


    ¡°Because of its bakery. Their cakes and cookies are truly unique.¡±


    ¡°I know someone who will love going to that ce, without a doubt.¡±


    ¡°He had to take after me. When Dad used to bring me, he would hold a cake in each hand. Dad had to bring a box of cakes and cookies for everyone. Dante and I enjoyed it like you can¡¯t imagine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you enjoyed your childhood alongside your brother.''¡±


    -¡°A brother ispletely indispensable, and I know Santi will think the same as me,¡± she said with a smile.


    -¡°Oh no, sir, I understand what you mean, and it won¡¯t happen, haha.¡±


    -Bruno found her perceptiveness amusing.


    -¡°Well, don¡¯t doubt it because we¡¯ve been very careful.¡±


    -Bruno, that¡¯s enough, haha. She blushed as certain memories came to her mind.


    ¡°You¡¯ve turned red in the face, haha.¡±


    -Her reactions filled him with tenderness.


    When they arrived, before heading to the bakery, he took them to have some delicious sandwiches at a caf¨¦. The ce waspletely full.


    -Peoplee here exclusively for these sandwiches, and the brewery is also famous. They serve beer inrge bottles or pitchers.


    Then they headed to Kingston in Ulster County.


    ¡°This was the first capital of New York in 1977. In the 17th and 18th centuries, it was colonized by the Dutch.¡± He fell silent when he turned and saw Nicole staring at him intently. ¨C ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just admiring my sexy tour guide. I don¡¯t think anyone else has one like mine.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I know, I¡¯m irresistible,¡± he said, giving a small fist bump to his chin in a gesture of self-assurance.


    ¡°And modest, too, haha.¡±


    ¡°Dad, could you carry me?¡± Santi approached him, lifting his little arms.


    ¡°Of course, champ,e here,¡± he lifted him up and ced him on his shoulders.


    Nicole was amazed by the architecture of the ce. Various Victorian-style houses could be seen, and small shops and galleries were scattered everywhere.


    ¡°In these towns, food goes from the farm to your table. It¡¯s not like in the big city where everything is already processed.¡±


    They walked for a while andter entered a famous restaurant in the town center.


    ¡°I rmend ordering the cod with potatoes and fruit; it¡¯s their specialty. You can¡¯t leave without trying it.¡±


    ¡°I want that, Mom,¡± Santi was truly hungry.


    ¡°Perfect, let¡¯s try the cod,¡± eximed Nicole, then she took her son¡¯s hand.


    Bruno observed his family, realizing how much time he had lost with them due to his foolishness. Shelsy had left him so damaged that he made Nicole pay dearly for it.


    Later, they headed to a beautiful cabin on the banks of the Rondout Creek, a tributary of the Hudson River.


    It was a cabin built entirely with round cedar logs, spacious with two bedrooms. It had extensive gardens both in the back and front. They were always discreetly watched by several bodyguards at a certain distance. Bruno didn¡¯t want Santi and Nicole to notice, so he rented the adjacent cabin for them, which was not too far away, separated by the gardens.


    ¡°Dad, you promised we would go camping. I thought we would stay in a tent,¡± the little one felt disappointed; it wasn¡¯t the camping idea he had in mind.


    ¡°And we will, son. Tomorrow we¡¯ll set up a tent in the backyard, okay?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yay, it will be so much fun,¡± he pped his little hands together and smiled.


    Initially, Bruno had thought about going on a mountain hike and camping there, but it would be the ideal ce for Sergio to harm them. So he changed his ns, feeling safer this way.


    ¡°In the morning, after breakfast, we¡¯ll visit the old Dutch church. It was built in 1658. Then we¡¯ll go to the Senate, where the first capital of New York was established. Later, before fishing, you can take photos on the dock and meet Mathilda.¡±


    -¡°Who is Mathilda?¡± Nicole asked immediately.


    -¡°She¡¯s a very beautiful girl that every tourist should meet.¡±


    -¡°Ahhh, okay,¡± she replied, sounding a bit serious.


    -¡°That¡¯s not true. Mathilda is the name of a steam tugboat built in 1898.¡±


    -¡°Mom, your ears turned red.¡±


    -¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s a little hot, honey.¡±


    -¡°Hahaha,¡± Bruno knew perfectly well why she had reacted that way. It amused him.


    Later, Santi fell asleep, and they took him to his room. They both gave him a sweet and tender kiss on the forehead. Nicole covered him with a nket, left a smallmp on, and they carefully exited the room, closing the door.


    ¡°He¡¯s afraid of the dark. He sleeps peacefully with that littlemp on by his side.¡±


    ¡°Even in that, we¡¯re simr. I¡¯ve never liked darkness. That¡¯s why the houses I¡¯ve lived in are always well-lit, with bulbs andmps everywhere.¡±


    ¡°I observe you and I observe my son. He has so much of you, even though you hadn¡¯t met before. The same smile, the way he walks, the same gestures. It doesn¡¯t even seem like he formed inside me; he¡¯s totally a little Bruno.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, everyone who sees us says the same thing. Yesterday at the gas station, while you were in the bathroom, two girls approached us and asked permission to carry Santi. I was about to refuse, but your son immediately reached out to them happily. He¡¯s still very young, but I swear I felt like he was flirting with them.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, as the old saying goes, ¡®Like father, like son.''¡±


    ¡°You¡¯repletely mistaken, miss. Since I met you, you¡¯ve been the only one on my mind and in my heart, even though it took me a long time to admit it.¡±


    ¡°Oh really, and I¡¯m supposed to believe you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯mpletely serious.¡±


    He replied as he approached her slowly. Nicole thought he looked like a predator about to capture its prey. She tried to turn around and move away, but he saw her intention and managed to catch her beforehand.


    ¡°Hold on, little bunny. You can¡¯t escape from here. A great punishment awaits you for not believing in me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, no, Bruno, I¡¯m serious. You haven¡¯t shaved, don¡¯t rub your rough beard against my neck, it tickles.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s part of the punishment. These days here, we have to bemitted. Santi needs a little sibling.¡±


    Without realizing it, Nicole had fallen for him once again. She waspletely in his arms.


    He let her undress slowly, sucking her breasts with desire, pausing for a moment while gazing at her. He began to point at each part of her body with his finger.


    ¡°This part here, I love it,¡± he said as he slid his finger along her neck. ¡°It¡¯s my favorite part to kiss. This other part,¡± he passed his finger over her breasts, ¡°well, this part tastes delicious. They¡¯re big and round, they¡¯re perfect.¡± He lowered his finger down the middle of her chest, until he reached her belly button. ¡°I¡¯m fascinated by this little one, it¡¯s round and perfect, and this curvepletely defines your figure. And this one, God! This one drives me crazy¡±


    He said as he first ran his finger along the side of her waist and then slid it along her derriere, from the top of her back down to the start of her buttocks. ¡°And these two, my goodness, uff they¡¯re so big and perky that I drool every time I see them.¡±


    He continued his journey down her legs, even tracing the outline of her feet, then slowly began to move back up. At that moment, Nicole¡¯s breath was already ragged from passion and desire.


    ¡°This other part is what drives me insane,¡± he said as he inserted his finger into her and began to move it rhythmically, going in and out, while she felt that it was bing harder to contain her moans.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tight, I want you to feel that I¡¯m not lying,¡± he took one of his fingers and inserted it. ¡°See, it¡¯s hard not to want to be inside you, your insides arepletely perfect.¡±


    He undressed himself, asked her to turn around, and then possessed her. Nicole felt like she was floating, thousands of fireworks exploded inside her, this man gave her so much pleasure that she felt like he was going to kill her at any moment. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at thatment, sheid her head on his chest, she truly loved him too much.

 Strange behavior

    When Nicole woke up, she didn¡¯t find Bruno. She looked out the window and saw him talking to some men who seemed strange to her. She went to take a shower, and after a while, she heard hime in.


    When he came out, she noticed that his expression was serious.


    ¡°Has something happened?¡± she asked, puzzled.


    ¡°No, why do you ask?¡± Bruno tried not to get nervous.


    ¡°Who were those men?¡± she sensed that something was wrong.


    ¡°Oh, those? They were locals. I was asking them some questions about fishing,¡± he said, stating the first thing that came to his mind.


    ¡°By their appearance, they seemed like military personnel,¡± Nicole thought they didn¡¯t look like locals at all, they looked different.


    ¡°I only know that they¡¯re from here, no idea what they do,¡± he shrugged as he said it.


    Nicole found his attitude strange; he was clearly being defensive.


    ¡°And now, what did you eat?¡± she asked, serious now.


    ¡°Nothing, I haven¡¯t had breakfast,¡± the question seemed odd to him, not relevant.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking because of your behavior, you¡¯re acting extremely strange,¡± she said.


    ¡°Haha, nothing¡¯s wrong with me. I¡¯m just tired and feeling a bit drained, maybe someone¡¯s been sucking all my energy,¡± at that moment, he understood what she meant. It was his chance to divert Nicole¡¯s attention to another topic.


    ¡°Oh, so now I¡¯m the culprit,¡± she crossed her arms over her chest whileughing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mention any names, it¡¯s just that someone sucks all my vitality at night,¡± he knew he would blush at what he said.


    Nicole covered her mouth, and Bruno thought she was shocked by what he had said. Suddenly, she ran off.


    ¡°Hey, it was a joke, it¡¯s not that serious,¡± he said, puzzled by what had just happened.


    When he realized she wasn¡¯ting back, he went to look for her. Santi was still asleep, and she was in the bathroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?¡± he asked from the doorway.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling well since the codfish; maybe it didn¡¯t agree with me,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Lie down, I¡¯ll call the doctor,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ll make myself some tea. Just order breakfast for you and Santi. I can¡¯t cook in this condition,¡± she insisted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you the tea, and I¡¯ll order some soup for you. You can¡¯t go without breakfast,¡± he said authoritatively. He wouldn¡¯t allow her to skip a meal.


    Santi woke up with more energy and vitality than ever. For a boy his age, that waspletely normal. After breakfast, the little boy started asking questions.


    ¡°Dad, are we going fishing today?¡± he asked excitedly.


    ¡°Mom is feeling a bit sick, so we¡¯ll have to postpone it,¡± Bruno replied.


    Nicole noticed her son¡¯s disappointed look.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I had prepared my camera to meet Matilda,¡± he pouted while touching the camera hanging around his neck.


    ¡°You two can go; I¡¯ll stay and rest,¡± Nicole said. She didn¡¯t want her son to be sad. They had promised him, and it was important to him.


    ¡°No way, I won¡¯t leave you here alone,¡± Bruno said, worried about her.


    ¡°You promised our son. We¡¯ll go again before we leave,¡± she insisted.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go, but just for a little while,¡± Bruno agreed.


    ¡°Yes, Dad, that¡¯s great!¡± Santi eximed, pping his hands.


    They headed to the pier a littleter. Bruno had rented a small boat, and the owner would take them fishing.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Later, they were anchored in a calm area of the river when Santi¡¯s fishing rod started moving.


    ¡°Dad, Dad, I caught a fish! It must be a huge one!¡± he smiled, excited to see what kind of fish it was.


    Bruno smiled at how thrilled his son was. They pulled out the fish, which turned out to be a white catfish. After catching four more catfish, Bruno decided it was enough. They ced the fish in a bucket of water.


    ¡°Mom will be surprised when she sees what we brought for dinner,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t like this, but we¡¯ll release these fish,¡± he added.


    ¡°Nooo, Dad, please!¡±


    ¡°The fish in this river isn¡¯t safe to eat; it¡¯s highly contaminated. It wouldn¡¯t be good for us, and we could get sick,¡± Nicole exined.


    ¡°Okay, Dad,¡± Santi pouted, lowering his head.


    ¡°I promise thatter on, we¡¯ll go to the mountains. We¡¯ll make a campfire and cook whatever we catch there,¡± Bruno assured him.


    ¡°Really, Dad? Do you promise?¡± Santi asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a promise, son,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°Promise pinky swear,¡± Santi said, extending his little finger.


    Bruno smiled at his son¡¯s promise, extended his own finger, and interlocked it with Santi¡¯s.


    ¡°A pinky swear can¡¯t be broken; it¡¯s sacred,¡± Santi said with utmost seriousness.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll never break it,¡± Bruno tried not tough; it was a very serious matter for his son.


    Nicole heard them arrive, and Santi excitedly started telling her what the captain had told them.


    ¡°Mom, we caught four white catfish, but we released them back into the river because it wouldn¡¯t be healthy for my growth. The water is contaminated, and it can cause diseases. Then we strolled along the pier, and I took many pictures with Matilda. Look!¡± Santi eximed.


    Nicole sighed as she looked at the photos, seeing the excitement on her son¡¯s face. In several of them, taken by someone else, Santi was looking at Bruno, his eyes shining differently when he looked at his father.


    Now it was Bruno who observed Nicole strangely; he had no idea what had happened to her.


    After dinner, they went together to put Santi to bed. Bruno was about to ask if he wanted a bedtime story, but when he turned around, Santi was already fast asleep.


    ¡°He¡¯spletely worn out,¡± Nicole said, looking at her son. He brought out a great tenderness in her.


    ¡°The day was full of adventures for him,¡± Bruno agreed.


    They sat on the terrace facing the pier.


    ¡°I thought I saw Sergio today, but maybe I mistook him. What could he be doing here? He was standing in front of the house, and the two locals you spoke to started heading towards him. Before they reached him, he got into a ck van and left,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°I think the same. You must have mistaken him; I don¡¯t think he has any business here. He¡¯s a city man, and I doubt he¡¯d be interested in a small town,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°Mom told me not to go near him; she said he¡¯s dangerous, considering everything he did. But if he wanted to harm me, he was close to me and my son for many years,¡± Nicole said thoughtfully.


    ¡°In a way, I agree with both of you. It¡¯s better to be cautious around that guy. You know, I noticed there¡¯s a lot of trash around. I¡¯ll take it to the dumpster. Just rest here; I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Bruno said.


    He took the trash and hurriedly went out. As he took a bit longer than expected, Nicole looked out again and saw him talking to the locals once more. A little whileter, he returned to the cabin.


    ¡°Did those locals approach you again?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, they were asking me how our fishing went. I told them about our adventures with the catfish. They said there are people who, despite knowing that the river water is contaminated with metals, still consume the fish they catch,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°In the long run, that will cause them harm,¡± Nicole believed in what she was saying.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Santi felt disappointed about having to release them. I promised him thatter on, we¡¯ll go fishing in a mountain river near its source. We¡¯ll make a campfire there to cook whatever we catch. He got really excited and even made me promise on the pinky swear,¡± Bruno said, showing his pinky finger.


    ¡°Haha, now you have to fulfill it. For him, that promise is sacred, he takes it very seriously,¡± Nicole chuckled.


    ¡°Phew, I know. I saw it in his eyes.¡±


    Nicole quickly fell asleep, andter on, Bruno got up slowly, leaving the room. From the living room, he made a phone call.


    ¡°Hello?¡± a man¡¯s voice answered on the other end.


    ¡°Where is your father?¡± Bruno asked.


    ¡°He went to Los Angeles with Deborah two days ago. They had a business meeting,¡± the man replied.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I checked with his secretary¡¯s schedule, and she had it booked for today.¡±


    ¡°They lied to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Has something happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m positive. They have been following us yesterday and today.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re up to. They pretend to trust me but keep me out of their ns. I need to be more vignt.¡±


    ¡°Invent something to make hime back. I promised Nicole and my son that we would be here for a week. I can¡¯t let them down again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°I would appreciate it if you let me know as soon as they return so we can change our location. I don¡¯t want them to send someone after us.¡±


    He heard a noise behind him and immediately hung up. Nicole noticed that he seemed very nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. I¡¯ll pour myself a ss of cold water. Who were you talking to?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It was apany matter, but I¡¯ve taken care of it,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Bruno let out the breath he had been holding, unsure if Nicole had believed him. They returned to the bedroom.


    The next morning, Nicole woke upte and didn¡¯t know how long she had slept. She saw that Bruno had packed everything into the suitcases and called Sophie, who answered immediately.


    ¡°Hey, sweetheart, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re calling. How¡¯s everything going?¡±


    ¡°I need some advice, my friend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears,¡± Sophie replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Bruno. He¡¯s been acting strange, hiding to make phone calls, hardly paying attention to what I say. It¡¯s like his mind is somewhere else,¡± Nicole expressed.


    ¡°Listen to me carefully, my dear. Although Bruno has all the symptoms, I honestly don¡¯t think he¡¯s cheating on you. He has fought for you for several years, and I don¡¯t believe he would risk losing everything he has gained over something trivial. It¡¯s clear to all of us that he wants to be with you and your son. The best thing you can do is have an open conversation with him. It¡¯s better to talk it out before making assumptions. That way, you¡¯ll save yourself a lot of headaches,¡± Sophie advised.


    ¡°But what if he¡¯s only with me because of our son and he has someone else?¡± the thought alone made Nicole feel a strange sensation in her chest.


    ¡°Frankly, I don¡¯t believe that. Knowing Bruno, he would have sent his team ofwyers to take custody of the child if that were the case,¡± Sophie reassured.


    ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t do it because of the pressure from my parents and his own,¡± Nicole pondered.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s definitely a good point. Think very carefully, my dear, about what you¡¯re going to do. Don¡¯t make a mistake and ruin everything you¡¯ve achieved, especially because it would affect the emotional stability of your child. In my opinion, talk to him before anything else,¡± Sophie advised.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I will.¡±

 In coma

    Bruno entered the room at that moment.


    ¡°Good morning, sleeping beauty,¡± he greeted.


    ¡°Hello, my silver-armored prince,¡± Nicole replied.


    Bruno bowed and then approached her, kneeling on one knee while taking her hand.


    ¡°Beautifuldy, before you stands your humble servant,¡± he said.


    ¡°Haha, get up already, you clown. I saw that you packed our bags,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re heading to Lake George. Santi is excited to go fishing in theke. I have a house in that area,¡± Bruno exined.


    ¡°Perfect, then, my beloved prince, let¡¯s go to our next destination,¡± Nicole said.


    A couple of hourster, they arrived at Lake George and made their way to a house on the outskirts of town, right in front of theke. Nicole really liked the house; it was Victorian-style, just like many houses in the area.


    ¡°Dad, the house has a part built over theke,¡± Santi eximed.


    ¡°Yes, son. In that part, there are boats stored that go directly onto theke,¡± Bruno replied.


    Later on, they went for breakfast and took a walk through the picturesque town, surrounded by nature. The trees stood out with their colorful leaves.


    When they returned, while Santi took a nap, Nicole thought it was time to talk to Bruno. She decided to follow Sophie¡¯s advice and not let herself be swayed by assumptions.


    ¡°Bruno, I need to talk to you,¡± she said.


    It was a difficult topic to address.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Bruno became concerned by the seriousness he noticed on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been acting strange for the past couple of days, and doubts have been filling my mind. I¡¯ve even started to think that maybe you¡¯re interested in someone else. If that¡¯s the case, tell me, and I¡¯ll step aside immediately.¡±


    Bruno opened his eyes wide. After everything they had been through to be together, this woman still thought he would dare to cheat on her.


    ¡°Are you serious, Nicole?¡± he couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing. He was very upset.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± she replied.


    ¡°So, it would be easier for you to step aside for another woman rather than fight for me? Do you love me so little?¡±


    ¡°If you were interested in someone else, I wouldn¡¯t try to hold you back with me. Even if it hurt me, I would have to understand. I couldn¡¯t force you to stay where you don¡¯t want to be.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re so different, Nicole. If I were to realize that you were starting to be interested in someone else, I would fight for you, and I would dismantle that guy with my own hands. Loving you as much as I do, I wouldn¡¯t let you go so easily. I wouldn¡¯t make the same mistakes of the past.¡±


    ¡°I think I don¡¯t need to hear more. That answers all my questions.¡±


    By his words, she realized he was sincere.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    He was sitting in a single armchair, and Nicole approached, opening her legs and sitting on hisp.


    ¡°Are you angry with me?¡± she held Bruno¡¯s face in her hands.


    ¡°Yourck of trust hurts me. After all these years of waiting for you, you still doubt me. I swear, sometimes I don¡¯t understand you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t let him continue speaking. She kissed him, and he began caressing her. They were so absorbed in each other that they didn¡¯t notice Santi¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, can I y with you?¡± Santi interrupted them.


    The couple immediately separated, embarrassed by their carelessness. They tried to exin to their son.


    ¡°Oh no, son, this game is only for adults. Kids can¡¯t y it,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go sit on the dock instead,¡± Nicole took her son¡¯s hand and quickly led him away. Brunoposed himself and followed them immediately.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go fishing. Thiske is of cial origin, so the water is clean. We can eat whatever we catch,¡± Bruno announced.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Daddy,¡± Santi eximed.


    It was the first time Santi called him that, and Bruno felt a pleasant warmth in his chest.


    Nicole and he were doing everything in their power to be a family. They knew they might make mistakes along the way, but they were determined to give it their all.


    They returned to the house to have a meal. The two of them prepared delicious dishes, and Santi took care of setting the table. Afterwards, they cleaned up together and went back to the dock to watch the sunset.


    The colors of the sun blended in the sky, reflecting onto theke¡¯s surface, painting the water with beautiful shades.


    ¡°I love this ce. There¡¯s so much tranquility that it¡¯s almost possible to hear our thoughts,¡± Nicole said.


    Santi yed with his feet in the water, while Nicole rested her head on Bruno¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°We should go inside; the insects will start appearing soon,¡± Santi said, running towards the house. His parents quickly followed him.


    Sergio was back in New York. Leandro had staged an emergency, and one of his friends had helped him n it quickly.


    ¡°Damn, son! It¡¯s unbelievable that I¡¯m gone for a couple of days and this happens,¡± Sergio eximed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in charge of cybersecurity. It was impossible to know. Besides, it could have happened even if you were here,¡± Leandro replied.


    ¡°Your father has the ability to anticipate events. None of this would have happened with him,¡± Deborah said with deep disdain.


    Leandro red at Deborah. That woman exasperated him. In all those years, they hadn¡¯t been able to peacefully coexist for a single day.


    Rina was leaving G¨ªo¡¯spany. She was standing, waiting for the chauffeur to bring the car. A speeding van approached, and Rina tried to avoid it but failed.


    The van fled the scene, and the people around tried to revive the woman but to no avail. The chauffeur notified G¨ªo, who rushed down.


    The sight before him left him frozen. Rinay on the asphalt in a pool of blood, her eyes closed.


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be, Rina, no,¡± he said, approaching her for a hug. She didn¡¯t move. He turned to the sky as he pleaded.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re up there, I know you can hear me. I haven¡¯t been a good man, I¡¯ve failed you a thousand times, but in the humblest way, I ask you not to take her away, not yet. Let us be happy after all we¡¯ve been through.¡±


    The people listening to him were shocked by his words. The ambnce arrived to take her away, and he climbed in with her. Later, while the doctors were attending to her, he decided to call Bruno.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Bruno.¡±


    He immediately sensed from Bruno¡¯s tone of voice that something had happened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bruno asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Rina. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ll break this news to Nicole, but she¡¯s been hit by a car. She¡¯s in critical condition. You have toe back immediately.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God! We¡¯ll leave for there right away.¡±


    He hung up but stood there, not knowing how to deliver that news. Nicole approached at that moment, smiling at a joke their son had made.


    ¡°Your son has taken up magic tricks now. You should see what he told me,¡± Nicole said, but when she noticed Bruno¡¯s expression, she became worried, and her smile vanished. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Please sit down, Nicole. I need to talk to you. Take a deep breath, please.¡±


    ¡°Speak up! You¡¯re scaring me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Rina¡­¡±


    ¡°What about my mother? For God¡¯s sake, speak!¡±


    ¡°G¨ªo just called me. She¡­ well, she has been hit by a car. Her condition is critical. We need to go back right away.¡±


    ¡°What? No, that can¡¯t be. No, no!¡±


    ¡°Nicole, I know it¡¯s difficult, but you need to calm down.¡±


    Tears flowed uncontrobly. Nicole stood up and began packing everything back into the suitcases, with Bruno¡¯s help.


    ¡°Everything is ready. Let¡¯s go, please,¡± Bruno said.


    They got into the car, and Bruno¡¯s concern grew. He was sure it had been Sergio.


    Upon arriving in New York, they left Santi with the nanny and headed to the hospital. Nicole was extremely nervous, unsure of what she would find.


    G¨ªo greeted them, and after Nicole hugged him, they went to see Rina.


    Nicole felt her soul slipping away as she saw her mother through the ss, connected to various cables.


    ¡°Mom,¡± she whispered, cing her hand on the ss.


    ¡°Her condition is critical, daughter. She suffered a severe head injury and is in aa. The doctor doesn¡¯t know if she will ever wake up,¡± G¨ªo exined.


    Nicole felt everything spinning, and she woke up a whileter. Bruno and her father were by her side, and shortly after, Noah and Emma arrived. Sophie, Dante, and M¨¢x arrivedter.


    They were concerned because Nicole remained silent, staring at the ceiling. A nurse came in, took some blood samples, and left.


    M¨¢x approached Nicole, took her hand, and nted a kiss on it, causing Bruno to feel ufortable.


    ¡°Hello, little dragonfly. How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Nicole, her name is Nicole, not little dragonfly,¡± Bruno interjected.


    ¡°Bruno, it¡¯s not the right time, brother. Come, let¡¯s go outside,¡± Dante took him by the arm and led him out.


    ¡°It bothers me that he calls her that,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°I understand, but you chose the worst moment to say it. Nicole is going through a tough time; don¡¯t give her more problems,¡± Dante advised.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s go back inside. I want to be with her,¡± Bruno agreed.


    They returned inside, and when M¨¢x saw Bruno enter, he stepped aside to give him space next to Nicole.


    ¡°The doctor will bring the results of the testster. I¡¯ll administer this intravenous drip to keep her hydrated,¡± the nurse said upon reentering.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°Are you all family?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, we are.¡±


    Later, a concerned Leandro arrived at the hospital. After greeting Nicole, he stepped out of the room with Bruno, followed by Noah and G¨ªo.


    ¡°We¡¯re certain that it was your father,¡± G¨ªo said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not defending him, but he was with me at that time,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°Perhaps not directly, but I believe he paid someone. Witnesses say it was a deliberate attack; the van went straight for Rina,¡± G¨ªo responded.

 A new baby

    ¡°How is Rina?¡± asked G¨ªo.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to refer to her as your mother. You know perfectly well that she¡¯s not to me for your father keeping her away from you,¡± G¨ªo pleaded, aware that Rina was suffering because she thought her son hated her.


    ¡°I understand, and I have nothing against her. It¡¯s just difficult for me to get used to calling her mother,¡± Leandro honestly replied. He had grown up without uttering that word.


    ¡°Going back to the topic, we won¡¯t allow our father to harm anyone else. We need to put a stop to it,¡± Noah said, feeling fed up with the situation.


    ¡°Are you with us or against us?¡± Bruno asked.


    ¡°You know I¡¯mpletely against what my father does. I won¡¯t let him hurt Nicole or Santi. If he harmed my mother, he must pay for it,¡± Leandro affirmed.


    Later, everyone said their goodbyes. They couldn¡¯t stay in the room for too long. G¨ªo went back to Rina¡¯s side, and Bruno stayed with Nicole.


    ¡°You should have gone home. You need rest. You drove from theke,¡± Bruno suggested.


    ¡°Not in my wildest dreams would I leave you alone,¡± Bruno replied, nting a kiss on her forehead.


    At that moment, the doctor entered with the test results in hand.


    ¡°Mrs. Williams,¡± the doctor addressed.


    ¡°It¡¯s Leone, please,¡± Bruno rified immediately.


    Nicole rolled her eyes in disagreement.


    ¡°I have the test results here. Everything looks perfect,¡± the doctor said.


    ¡°What was the cause of the fainting?¡±


    Anxiously, he asked, there must be a reason for it.


    ¡°Allow me to congratte you. You¡¯re going to be parents,¡± the doctor said.


    Bruno couldn¡¯t contain his joy upon hearing the news; a big smile appeared on his face.


    Nicole was in shock for a moment.


    ¡°You can go home after I prescribe some prenatal vitamins to strengthen the pregnancy. You¡¯re in the early weeks of gestation, so you need to be very careful,¡± the doctor exined.


    ¡°She will, doctor. I assure you,¡± Bruno responded.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll be with her throughout the whole process,¡± he added.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take my leave. I¡¯ll send you the prescription shortly. Excuse me,¡± the doctor said.


    ¡°Another child, Nicole. Another child of yours and mine. This time, it will be a girl, I¡¯m sure of it,¡± Bruno said, taking her hands and kissing them.


    She remained motionless, just observing.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you okay? Is something wrong?¡± Bruno asked.


    ¡°No, nothing,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°I think you didn¡¯t feel the same joy as I did with the news,¡± Bruno felt sadness at the thought.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy, but I won¡¯t lie to you. I¡¯m also worried. I don¡¯t know if our rtionship willst, and the thought of raising another child on my own concerns me,¡± she expressed her concerns.


    ¡°For God¡¯s sake, Nicole! Look at me. I will never leave you or our children unless something happens to me. Then, it will be beyond my control,¡± Bruno reassured her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Nothing will happen to you,¡± she pulled him close by his shirt and hugged him tightly.


    She felt a tightness in her chest, unable to exin what she was feeling. It was probably just the hormones due to the pregnancy.


    Later, the doctor discharged her. They left the room and went to see Rina. This time, they were allowed to enter. G¨ªo stepped out so she could go in. Nicole sighed as she stood in front of her mother, her heart aching at the sight of her connected to all those cables.


    ¡°Mom, you have to recover. The doctor told me I¡¯m pregnant again. Our children need their grandmother,¡± she cried uncontrobly, holding Rina¡¯s hand while speaking to her. She couldn¡¯t stay there any longer; it felt like her soul was hurting. She left and said goodbye to G¨ªo.


    ¡°Dad, please, no matter how insignificant it may seem, let us know. Please,¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, daughter. You need to rest. I won¡¯t leave your mother¡¯s side for a single moment,¡± G¨ªo assured her.


    Bruno and Nicole left. G¨ªo reentered the room, stood beside the bed, and silently observed Rina. She was a beautiful woman; the years seemed not to have affected her despite her suffering.


    ¡°My love, you can¡¯t leave me now. We promised to be together for the rest of our lives. What will I do if you leave me again?¡± he spoke to her with affection, hoping she could hear him.


    Upon arriving at their mansion, Bruno helped Nicole out of the car.


    ¡°Bruno, I can perfectly get out of the car by myself,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t take care of you during Santi¡¯s pregnancy. I want to do it now, but I really don¡¯t know how,¡± Bruno exined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There aren¡¯t that many precautions I need to take. It¡¯s a normal life, just without excesses,¡± Nicole reassured him.


    Santi ran to hug them, and after a while, Bruno sneaked away. When Nicole looked for him, she couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. She dialed his phone number but realized she had left her phone behind.


    ¡°Bruno Leone, what are you up to?¡± she wondered, feeling puzzled. She knew he was good at keeping secrets.


    A couple of hourster, she saw him enter, carrying arge number of packages.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± she asked, surprised as she looked at all those things.


    ¡°I know pregnant women have a lot of cravings, so I bought plenty of fruits and pastries in case you feel like having something in the middle of the night. There are also candies and cookies. My friends have told me they had to rush out in the early hours to satisfy their cravings, so it¡¯s better to be prepared,¡± Bruno exined.


    ¡°Bruno! This is too much,¡± Nicole eximed.


    ¡°No, Dad, it¡¯s not too much. If she can¡¯t eat them all, I can help,¡± Santi¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at all the desserts, savoring them in his mind.


    ¡°But first, you¡¯ll have to have dinner, and then you can have one,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°And what are those other boxes?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re books for me,¡± Bruno replied.


    Nicole opened the boxes; they were all books about pregnancy and baby care.


    ¡°Hahaha, are you going to read all of these?¡± she asked, finding it amusing. There were so many.


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s why I bought them,¡± Bruno made a face. Apparently, she didn¡¯t believe he would actually read them.


    He blushed when he saw Nicoleughing. To her, it was so adorable.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re an excellent father. I¡¯m sorry for depriving you of that experience,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Apologize to me? No, it¡¯s my fault. I earned all this. We still have time to make up for what we missed, and with this baby, I¡¯ll help you take care of them. I¡¯ll learn how to change diapers and prepare their meals,¡± Bruno said, his eyes filled with excitement.


    Nicole could see the anticipation in his gaze.


    From the moment the doctor said she was pregnant, Bruno imagined a little girl in his arms.


    Later, Nicole set out to prepare dinner. Nanny wanted to do it, but she loved cooking for her family.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t let me help you, then I¡¯ll go bathe this little troublemaker who ran around so much in the garden today,¡± Sara took the baby, and Bruno put on an apron.


    ¡°And now? We¡¯ll cook together again, or rather, you¡¯ll just apany me. Come, sit down, and watch how excellent of a chef I am,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°Let me help you,¡± Nicole insisted.


    ¡°No, today I want to surprise you,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°Perfect, Mr. Leone. Go ahead. I¡¯m starving,¡± Nicole said with a smile.


    She watched him move skillfully in the kitchen, preparing a pork stew with potatoes.


    ¡°I think we won¡¯t stop with desserts, haha,¡± he said, pointing to the numerous ones he had bought.


    ¡°Where did you learn to cook like this? It smells delicious,¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°When I was studying in Italy, I decided to take a chef course. I enjoy cooking, and I learned very quickly,¡± Bruno exined.


    ¡°Who would have thought Bruno Leone was such a versatile guy,¡± Nicolemented.


    After dinner, they went upstairs to tuck Santi into bed as they always did. He insisted that his father tell him a story.


    ¡°You know, Daddy, I like having you as my dad. I love Uncle Leandro, but I love you more,¡± Santi said.


    ¡°Thank you, son. I love you too,¡± Bruno replied with a smile.


    When Santi fell asleep, Bruno returned to the room where Nicole was. After showering, hey down beside her, picked up one of the books neatly arranged by the bed, and started reading.


    Nicole watched him intently and leaned over to see the title of the book, ¡°From the Moment of Conception.¡± She smiled at how interested and curious he was about the subject.


    ¡°Interesting book,¡± she remarked.


    ¡°I want to learn about it. I¡¯m eagerly looking forward to seeing the ultrasound,¡± Bruno replied.


    Nicole gently took his face, looked at him for a moment, and kissed him. Was there a man in the world more tender than him?


    The next morning, Leandro was going through his father¡¯s personalputer. Sergio and Deborah had gone out, so he meticulously checked everything and copied some files. Fortunately, he had paid attention when Sergio used theputer, so he knew the password.


    ¡°So, involved in dirty business, Dad,¡± Leandro thought.


    He was determined to investigate his father¡¯s shady dealings, hoping that by doing so, he could force him to leave Nicole and her mother alone.


    Later, he went to the hospital. G¨ªo hadn¡¯t left Rina¡¯s side even for a moment.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Leandro asked.


    ¡°Everything is still the same,¡± G¨ªo replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been researching, but I haven¡¯t found anything connecting my father to the ident,¡± Leandro said.


    ¡°You have to keep searching. I apologize for being so insistent, I know he¡¯s your father, but something tells me he ordered it and it wasn¡¯t an ident,¡± G¨ªo urged.


    ¡°I will. I¡¯ll keep looking. You should go have breakfast and rest for a while,¡± Leandro suggested.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it. I¡¯ll just have breakfast and quickly shower. I want to be by her side as much as possible,¡± G¨ªo said.


    ¡°Take it easy. I¡¯ll let you know if anythinges up,¡± Leandro assured him.


    As soon as G¨ªo left, Sergio entered the room, surprising Leandro.


    ¡°This is our chance, son. Take that pillow and put it over her face. It will eliminate her quickly,¡± his father said.


    Leandro felt rage at his father¡¯s words, but then a nurse entered and asked them to leave as they were going to attend to the patient.


    ¡°Damn it! It was the perfect opportunity,¡± Leandro thought.


    ¡°You have to leave, Father. Someone coulde in at any moment, and if anything happens to Rina, they¡¯ll link you to her death,¡± Leandro warned.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If you ever get another chance like this, you must take it,¡± his father replied coldly.


    Leandro watched as his father walked away. He thought his father would ask G¨ªo to keep an eye on things. He couldn¡¯t understand why his father hated Rina so much when he was supposed to have loved her before. He also couldn¡¯tprehend how his father could love someone like Deborah-perhaps because they were two of a kind.

 Mother

    G¨ªo returned to the hospitalter and found Leandro anxiously standing outside the room.


    ¡°Has something happened? Is Rina okay?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, but as soon as you left, my father came,¡± Leandro replied.


    ¡°That means he¡¯s keeping us under surveince.¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m certain that he¡¯s the one who caused all this. He entered the room and asked me to bring a pillow to end my mother¡¯s life. Thankfully, a nurse came in at that moment, or else he would have realized that I disagreed. He¡¯s determined to kill her just to preserve his fortune. We need to have surveince in ce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the hospital director right away to get authorization. Wait here for a moment, and don¡¯t leave her alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here,¡± Leandro said.


    Leandro entered the room and stood next to Rina. He observed her for a moment, unable to hold back his tears.


    ¡°Mother, you have to wake up. I need you; I¡¯ve needed you all my life. We have to make up for lost time. Please forgive me; I know it wasn¡¯t your fault. It was my father who deprived us of the joy of being together. He hates you because you stopped loving him. But I won¡¯t let him harm you. Mother, open your eyes, please,¡± he said, holding her hand and kissing it. At that moment, he felt her squeezing his hand. Surprised, he turned to look at her.


    ¡°Mother, are you listening to me?¡± he asked, amazed.


    Rina squeezed his hand again. She hadn¡¯t opened her eyes yet, but she showed signs of listening. Leandro rushed out to call a doctor and returned to her side immediately.


    ¡°The doctor is on the way. God, I¡¯m so happy to see you waking up,¡± he said.


    He turned to look at her face, and at that moment, she opened her eyes and stared at him. Leandro hugged her tightly, unable to hold back his tears. He cried like a child, crying for all the years they had lost.


    G¨ªo was returning at that moment and saw several doctors entering the room. Upon entering and seeing Leandro in that state, he feared the worst.


    ¡°She has awakened, G¨ªo, my mother has awakened,¡± Leandro said.


    Relief flooded G¨ªo, and the doctors asked them to step outside so they could examine the patient. Before leaving, G¨ªo turned to look at Rina and found her beautiful blue eyes gazing back at him.


    Outside the room, the two men couldn¡¯t help but cry. The emotion was overwhelming. Nicole and Bruno arrived at that moment.


    ¡°How is Mom? Please tell me what happened,¡± Nicole thought something bad had happened when she saw them like that.


    ¡°Mom has awakened,¡± Leandro replied, and Nicole felt overjoyed.


    ¡°How did you address her?¡± Nicole was surprised to hear it.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s time to make up for lost time and forget everything that happened,¡± Leandro said. Nicole hugged him, and Bruno looked on ufortably. Leandro felt warmth; he had missed those hugs so much.


    ¡°I knew that one day you would understand that none of it was her fault,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ve always known, it¡¯s just been difficult for me to ept,¡± Leandro admitted.


    The doctors came out at that moment.


    ¡°We have examined her, and the patient is in perfect condition, but she needs rest and tranquility. You can go in and see her for a moment, but afterward, only one person should stay with her.¡±


    ¡°Understood, thank you, doctor,¡± G¨ªo replied. ¡°Two bodyguards will arrive shortly, and they will monitor the room at all times.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Nicole asked, concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we leave. She shouldn¡¯t find out,¡± Leandro told them.


    They entered the room, and Rina greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°My love,¡± G¨ªo said, approaching to kiss her.


    ¡°Mom, thank God you¡¯re okay,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Daughter, I¡¯m d you¡¯re by my side, and your son, I heard everything you told me. I was in a dark ce, but I felt when you took my hand. I started hearing your voice, and I followed it until I could wake up. I felt happy because you finally called me ¡®mother¡¯,¡± Rina said, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Leandro approached, and she hugged him, and they cried together. The others present couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional, and they cried too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop the tears; this is a day to celebrate. You¡¯ve awakened, and you¡¯re here, reunited with your children,¡± G¨ªo said, happy about what had happened.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s the happiest day of my life.¡±


    Minutester, everyone said their goodbyes before leaving, and only G¨ªo stayed with her.


    ¡°If you have time, we could go to the cafeteria. I want to talk to you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go,¡± Bruno replied.


    Once in the cafeteria, they sat at a table. Leandro had a very serious expression on his face.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Nicole asked, concerned.


    ¡°My father was at the hospital. He entered our mother¡¯s room and waited for G¨ªo to step out for a moment. He asked me to take a pillow and ce it over her face. That made it clear to me that he¡¯s responsible for what happened. It wasn¡¯t an ident; he¡¯s trying to kill her.¡±


    ¡°What?! That can¡¯t be true. Your father is deranged,¡± Nicole became agitated upon hearing what was happening.


    Bruno red at Leandro. He didn¡¯t want Nicole to find out about what was going on.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bruno, but it¡¯s time for Nicole to find out what¡¯s happening. She needs to be prepared so she can take care of herself.¡±


    ¡°What have you been hiding from me?¡± Nicole turned to Bruno, angry. She had suspected for some time that something was going on.


    ¡°My father has been monitoring you; he¡¯s trying to eliminate you both to preserve his fortune.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That bastard! So it was him I saw in front of the house,¡± she recalled what had happened at theke house.


    ¡°Yes, it was him. I¡¯m sorry, Nicole. I didn¡¯t want you to worry,¡± Bruno said, knowing she might be upset with him.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been acting so strange.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the men I was seen talking to are bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°Now I understand. When Sergio saw theming, he got into his truck and left immediately.¡±


    ¡°He felt exposed and decided to retreat. That¡¯s why I suggested we go to theke.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God. My son, my mother, and I have been in danger all this time, and I had no idea.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to find out, especially not in your condition.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Leandro asked, concerned.


    ¡°Nicole is pregnant again,¡± Bruno replied with a smile.


    Leandro couldn¡¯t hide what he felt; his face gave it away, showing immense sadness.


    ¡°Congrattions. I¡¯m happy for you. I¡¯ll leave now; I don¡¯t want my father to be suspicious,¡± he said, genuinely happy for them but unable to hide the pain in his soul.


    He quickly walked away, and Nicole could see him holding back tears. It was still difficult for him toe to terms with the fact that they were siblings.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hiding everything that¡¯s been happening from you,¡± Bruno¡¯s voice snapped her out of her thoughts.


    ¡°I know you did it because you thought it was best for me,¡± she said, understanding that he only wanted to protect her.


    ¡°Since you came back, Rina and G¨ªo have increased your security. Several bodyguards have been following you from a distance. They knew that sooner orter, Sergio would decide to act. If you decide to im that fortune, he¡¯ll be left with nothing. It all belongs to you; it¡¯s the inheritance your grandparents left you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in any of that. I just want to live in peace.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t understand that, and he also needs to pay for everything he¡¯s done to your mother.¡±


    ¡°I agree with that. He ruined our lives, turned my mother¡¯s life into aplete hell.¡±


    ¡°I have to go to the office. I¡¯ll drop you off at home. You need to rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you. Now that Santi is back in school, I¡¯ll be terribly bored.¡±


    ¡°No way, Nicole. I won¡¯t allow you to work. I¡¯ll take care of you and our child.¡±


    ¡°Bruno Leone, I¡¯m pregnant, not disabled. I can do anything that doesn¡¯t require too much effort. So let¡¯s go to the office; I won¡¯t change my mind. There¡¯s a lot of overdue work, and I can handle it perfectly.¡±


    Reluctantly, Bruno agreed, and they headed towards the office. Upon arrival, Alizza ran towards Bruno and greeted him warmly.


    ¡°Mr. Bruno, it¡¯s so good to have you back,¡± Alizza said as she hugged him. The girl didn¡¯t think twice; she did it instinctively.


    Bruno stiffened in that moment, and when he regained hisposure, he pushed her away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. My behavior was inappropriate,¡± she said, suddenly feeling the gaze of others upon her.


    Bruno remained silent and continued on his way to greet Bertha, while Nicole greeted Alizza.


    ¡°Hello, how¡¯s everything going here?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°Good day, Mrs. Nicole. Everything has been very calm,¡± she replied coldly.


    Nicole headed to her office after greeting Bertha. She was surprised to find a bag and some other items on her desk, so she immediately called Bertha.


    ¡°Bertha, who has been using my office?¡±


    Alizza entered behind her and hurried to gather the things.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nicole. No matter how many times I asked her not toe in, she insisted on doing so.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, ma¡¯am. Since the office was empty, I thought I could use it.¡±


    ¡°I have important documents for thepany here. How did you even open it?¡±


    ¡°I found the door unlocked.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m always careful to lock the door. I kindly ask you not to do it again.¡± Nicole was very annoyed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± she apologized, pretending to be embarrassed.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, allow me to congratte you. Mr. Dante informed me. Congrattions on your pregnancy,¡± Bertha said at that moment, with clear intention, hoping that the girl would finally understand.


    ¡°Thank you, Bertha,¡± Nicole assumed that Bruno had told Dante.


    Alizza was in shock; she thought that since they had divorced, they would no longer be together.


    ¡°Damn it, we¡¯ll see how long your happinesssts. I¡¯ll get rid of you and that bastard,¡± she muttered to herself.


    ¡°Did you say something, Alizza?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°No, nothing. By the way, congrattions, ma¡¯am,¡± Alizza hypocritically congratted her, secretly wishing that the baby wouldn¡¯t be born.

 One Night Together

    Alizza headed to the bathroom, took her phone, and made a call.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Sir, Mrs. Nicole and Mr. Bruno are still together.¡±


    ¡°I already know that.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Well, well, that¡¯s interesting. That¡¯s something new. Keep me informed of everything that happens.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Alizza hung up the phone after the man on the other end ended the call. She hated that man because he forced her to be his spy, but she knew he was willing to make Nicole disappear, and she was pleased about that.


    Two dayster, they gathered at Rina¡¯s house. It was the day she was discharged from the hospital, and they had organized a wee party.


    Shortly after, she arrived with G¨ªo. She was still in a wheelchair and would be for some time since she had fractured her foot.


    ¡°Wee home, Mom,¡± Nicole eximed and approached her, hugging her while handing her a beautiful bouquet of roses.


    Leandro did the same. Bruno and Nicole took advantage of everyone being gathered to share the news of their pregnancy. Everyone congratted them, and Nicole¡¯s parents were overjoyed with the news.


    ¡°This time, it will be a girl, I¡¯m sure of it,¡± Bruno eximed happily.


    Sophie became excited; she would be able to share the experience of pregnancy with her friend.


    ¡°Dante, didn¡¯t you tell him?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°No, I thought you would want to tell him, sister-inw,¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean. You should have told him,¡± she said, yfully hitting his arm with her fist.


    ¡°Ouch, that hurt,¡± Dante said, rubbing his arm.


    ¡°Crybaby,¡± Sophie responded, pretending to be angry.


    This made everyoneugh, and they spent a pleasant afternoon together. Later, the men went inside the house, while the women stayed in the garden.


    ¡°What have you found out, Leandro?¡± Bruno asked.


    ¡°I hacked into my father¡¯s personalputer and copied some files that show he¡¯s involved in shady business. But I feel like it¡¯s not enough,¡± Leandro replied.


    ¡°Rina has been considering filing aint against him for everything he did in the past, but without solid evidence, he¡¯ll justugh at us. It would only alert him,¡± Bruno exined.


    ¡°My father is a dangerous person, and I¡¯m well aware of that,¡± Leandro said.


    They talked for a couple of hours, and then everyone said their goodbyes to let Rina rest. Her brain was still inmed.


    Later, Nicole was arranging some boxes, and Bruno rushed to take them away.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t do that again,¡± he eximed, rmed.


    ¡°Hey, they¡¯re not heavy,¡± Nicole felt that Bruno was exaggerating.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; you shouldn¡¯t exert yourself in any way,¡± he insisted.


    Nicole rolled her eyes. She was starting to dislike Bruno¡¯s overprotectiveness.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, in a bar in the city, M¨¢x was having a drink. He had changed locations, as he didn¡¯t want to run into Amadeus. Unfortunately for him, the Russian had thought the same.


    Both were surprised to encounter each other.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± M¨¢x asked, puzzled.


    ¡°I was going to ask you the same thing,¡± Amadeus replied with some annoyance.


    ¡°I decided to change bars.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in the same boat, so since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s have a drink,¡± M¨¢x reluctantly agreed, not wanting the Russian to think he would always run away from him.


    They sat at a table since they had encountered each other at the bar.


    ¡°I like women,¡± they said in unison, turning to look into each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°This has never happened to me before,¡± Amadeus said.


    ¡°Me neither,¡± M¨¢x replied.


    Tension filled the air.


    After several bottles, they decided to leave. M¨¢x left his car behind since they were both too intoxicated. Amadeus¡¯s driver took them to M¨¢x¡¯s apartment.


    The next morning, M¨¢x woke up startled, realizing he was in his underwear, with Amadeus sleeping next to him.


    ¡°Damn it! What the hell happened?¡± M¨¢x eximed, and Amadeus woke up startled as well, unable to believe that something like this had urred.


    ¡°Wait, there must be an exnation for this. I don¡¯t understand how we ended up spending the night together,¡± Amadeus tried to calm himself down.


    ¡°I hope there is, or we¡¯re screwed,¡± M¨¢x said, rubbing his hands over his face nervously as he always did when he was anxious.


    Amadeus called his driver, feeling like his head was about to explode. He needed to know the truth.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°What happenedst night? How did we end up here?¡± The man cleared his throat loudly before speaking, as he was used to seeing his boss only in thepany of beautiful women. He had even seen him travel to distant countries to pursue a girl he had met. He didn¡¯t mind going to the ends of the earth to be with the woman he was interested in.


    ¡°You instructed me to drop off Mr. M¨¢x. You insisted on getting out of the van, and I apanied you to the apartment because both of you were having difficulty walking in your state. In Mr. M¨¢x¡¯s apartment, there was only one bedroom. Both of you undressed with difficulty until you were in your underwear. I want to rify that you undressed yourselves individually.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± At this point, Amadeus couldn¡¯t handle the nerves anymore; he imagined the worst.


    ¡°Then you both turned to look at each other, and you and Mr. M¨¢x said something like ¡®I like women.¡¯ You eachy on one side of the bed, and soon after, you both fell into a deep sleep. I covered you with a nket before leaving. I¡¯m heading there now, bringing a change of clothes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Amadeus told M¨¢x what his driver had told him, and the young man breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°This is getting out of hand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably best to try not to see each other again. Another drunken episode like this could make us lose control over ourselves,¡± M¨¢x said. He went to take a shower, and when he came out, Amadeus entered the bathroom. But when he emerged, the young man was no longer in his room. The clothes his driver had brought were left on the bed. M¨¢x gathered his things and left.


    M¨¢x was in the kitchen when he heard Amadeus leaving. He offered him a coffee, and Amadeus thanked him.


    ¡°Thanks, but I have to go. I¡¯m returning to my country today; I¡¯ve finished my business here.¡±


    ¡°Well, good luck, Russian,¡± M¨¢x said before taking a sip from the cup in his hands.


    Amadeus left, and his driver was waiting downstairs. As he sat in the van, he thought it was the strangest thing that had ever happened to him. He would definitely stop drinking inrge quantities. He had read in a scientific journal that a study conducted in some bars revealed that consumingrge amounts of alcohol could make men find other men attractive, even if they were heterosexual. That was truly concerning.


    He decided to stop by the Leone Corporation to say goodbye to Nicole. She was surprised to see him.


    ¡°Hello, beautiful,¡± Amadeus greeted her.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯vee to bid farewell. I know I don¡¯t stand a chance with you, and I ept that. I just ask that you be happy. If you ever need my help, don¡¯t hesitate to call me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    He gave her a hug as a farewell, and at that moment, Bruno walked in.


    ¡°Well, it seems like you¡¯re busy. I won¡¯t interrupt. I¡¯lle backter,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°Wait, Bruno,¡± Amadeus said.


    ¡°I just came to say goodbye; I¡¯m returning to Russia.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, have a safe flight,¡± Amadeus extended his hand to bid farewell, and Bruno hesitated before extending his own.


    ¡°My assistant will be keeping an eye on your work with mypany. I hope you can send me the finished project soon.¡±


    ¡°It will be very soon; we just need to make some final adjustments.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take my leave. I wish you both happiness in your lives.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Bruno replied.


    As Amadeus left, Nicole stared at Bruno.


    ¡°And what was that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The little jealousy act just now. I¡¯m upset; no matter what happens, Bruno, it seems like you never change.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t like seeing you close to other men, especially when they touch you.¡±


    ¡°Bruno, Bruno, they say, ¡®a leopard can¡¯t change its spots.''¡±


    He approached her and kissed her. He loved her too much, so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to lose her again.


    That day, Sara took Santi to daycare, and Nicole went downstairs to see him.


    ¡°Hello, my beautiful little one.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mommy, Miss Alizza came to see me. I don¡¯t like her; she wants to be my mommy,¡± Santi said.


    Nicole was puzzled by what the child said and thought he might be mistaken.


    Later, they returned home, and the bodyguards informed Bruno that someone had been following them. Worried, he ordered increased surveince for his wife and son.


    Sergio and Deborah were determined to get rid of Nicole and Rina. No one was going to take away their fortune, and they weren¡¯t willing to give up anything.


    At Bruno¡¯s mansion, they were getting ready for dinner when the doorbell started ringing insistently. The maid opened the door, but Deborah pushed her aside and entered the mansion. Bruno hurried to see what was happening when he heard the argument and found his mother there.


    ¡°What do you want, ma¡¯am? You¡¯re not wee here,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°I¡¯m your mother, and I¡¯vee to meet my grandson. I have the right to do so,¡± Deborah replied.


    ¡°After everything you¡¯ve done, you have the audacity to show up in my house. You¡¯ll never get close to my son. Leave now, or I¡¯ll throw you out. It¡¯s your choice,¡± Bruno said firmly.


    Deborah was furious, but she was good at acting, so she managed to pretend to be sad.


    Nicole approached at that moment, having asked Sara to bring the child upstairs.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°This woman is leaving,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°Nicole, please make him understand. I just want his forgiveness. I¡¯m truly sorry for everything that happened. I love my son, and I want to meet my grandson,¡± Deborah pleaded.


    ¡°You need to convince Bruno to listen to you. I can¡¯t interfere; you¡¯ve caused him too much pain,¡± Nicole said.


    Bruno approached and wrapped his arm around Nicole¡¯s waist while Deborah watched them, seething with anger on the inside.

 Beloved Baby

    Deborah had thought that Nicole would intervene on her behalf, but upon realizing that she wouldn¡¯t, her hatred towards her grew. She left the ce, trying to contain her fury.


    Bruno took Nicole¡¯s hand and they returned to the dining room. Sara, seeing that Deborah had left, took Santi downstairs so he could be with his parents. Later, they went upstairs to put the little one to bed, and as they did every night, Bruno told him a story.


    He enjoyed this role as a father; he had always felt that his lifecked purpose, and now he had found it.


    Nicole was lying down, and he applied cream to her hands before starting to massage her feet. He constantly surprised her; this wasn¡¯t the Bruno she knew. Perhaps he had changed.


    After a while, he rested his head on Nicole¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°You, together with your brother, will be the most loved baby in the world. I will protect you for the rest of my life, I promise you, my little love.¡±


    He fell asleep while she tenderly stroked his head. Bruno might have been exaggerating a bit about the pregnancy, but one thing was clear: he was eagerly awaiting the arrival of their baby.


    He cooked for her whenever he could. She was already four months pregnant, and since it was her second child, her belly was starting to show a bit.


    She insisted on going to the corporate office; they had to deliver the Amadeus projects. The Russian would be back in a month, and they had to have everythingpleted by then. Bruno had started disappearing for a few hours at a time, which seemed strange to her. Sergio seemed to have given them a respite, as he hadn¡¯t made any moves against them.


    On that day, during lunch break, as they left the office, Bruno blindfolded her. He helped her get into the car, and Nicole had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± she asked, filled with curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise, don¡¯t take off the blindfold,¡± Bruno said.


    They traveled for a few minutes, and the car came to a stop. Nicole heard a gate opening, and the car continued for a few more minutes. When the engine turned off, she realized they had arrived.


    He helped her out of the car, and she heard a door open. In that moment, he removed the blindfold, and Nicole saw that she was inside a huge house.


    ¡°Wee to what will be our new home. You can decorate it however you want,¡± Bruno said, filled with excitement. He wanted her to choose everything and have it decorated to her liking.


    ¡°Bruno, but the one we have is perfect.¡±


    ¡°No, here you will choose the decor and design the garden. There¡¯s plenty of space to do whatever you want.¡±


    He took her hand, and they went upstairs.


    ¡°This will be our bedroom, the one to the left for Santi, and the one to the right for our baby girl. All three rooms are connected,¡± Bruno exined.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought of everything. How are you so sure it will be a girl?¡± Nicole was intrigued by his unwavering certainty.


    ¡°I just know. I¡¯ve dreamed about her,¡± he said with a big smile.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but melt at his whimsical nature. She was definitely discovering a new side of Bruno.


    After having lunch, they returned to the office. Bruno had an important meeting with some foreigners, and Bertha was falling behind on her tasks. Nicole offered to help.


    ¡°Thank you very much, ma¡¯am,¡± Bertha said.


    ¡°You know you can call me Nicole. I¡¯ll bring the folders,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Please be careful. Those stairs to the file room are not safe,¡± Bertha warned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± Nicole assured her.


    Nicole went up to the file room. Alizza overheard their conversation and saw it as an opportunity to get rid of her. She waited for Nicole to climb the stairs and then spread a cloth soaked in arge amount of oil on the steps. Alizza casually returned to her ce as if nothing had happened, and Bertha observed her arrival.


    ¡°Where were you, youngdy? You can¡¯t move from here in case someone calls on the phone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I went to the bathroom,¡± Nicole said with a smile. Who would have thought that behind that apparent sweetness, there was a demon?


    Nicole took the files and quickly descended the stairs. As she stepped on the second step, she slipped and fell down the staircase.


    Bertha heard her scream and then a thud. She rushed towards where Nicole was and found her unconscious at the bottom of the stairs.


    Alizza, trailing behind her, tried to hide her smile. Her n had worked perfectly, and now she would impatiently await the results.


    ¡°Quick, go call Mr. Bruno,¡± Bertha urgently asked her.


    Alizza pretended to hurry, but once she was out of Bertha¡¯s sight, she started walking slowly. She was truly enjoying what had just happened.


    When she was near the meeting room, she feigned being out of breath and entered, interrupting the meeting.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening, Alizza?¡± Bruno looked at her with surprise. Something important must have happened for her to dare enter in such a manner.


    ¡°Sir, Mrs. Nicole has had an ident while going up to the file room,¡± Alizza reported. Bruno turned pale and without saying a word, he rushed out. Dante took charge of the meeting.


    Bruno reached Nicole and found her bleeding.


    ¡°No, my God, Nicole.¡±


    ¡°The ambnce is on its way, sir. She¡¯s not responding,¡± Bertha informed him. She had tried to revive Nicole.


    Shortly after, at the hospital, Bruno was asked to wait outside the area where Nicole was being treated. Her parents, Sophie and Max, arrived a few minutester.


    ¡°They¡¯re taking too long. I can¡¯t handle this anguish. If a doctor doesn¡¯te out soon, I¡¯m going in,¡± Bruno said, his anxiety mounting.


    ¡°Stay calm, son,¡± Ren¨¦ and Mara, who had just arrived, tried to reassure him.


    Two hourster, the doctor came out, and from his expression, they could tell that things weren¡¯t going well.


    ¡°What happened, doctor? How is my wife? And our baby?¡± Bruno asked.


    ¡°Mrs. Nicole is in stable condition. I¡¯m very sorry, but we did everything we could to save the baby.¡±


    Bruno felt a sharp pain in his chest. It was incredibly difficult for him to process this. He had been preparing himself to experience and understand the whole process of pregnancy, and now his daughter no longer existed.


    He didn¡¯t care who saw him. He sat on the floor and cried like a child. His mother approached him and hugged him. It was so difficult to ept that the baby he had dreamed of would nevere to be.


    In the corporate office, Alizza was talking on the phone in the bathroom, unaware that someone was listening to her.


    ¡°Sir, just to inform you that Ipleted the order you gave me. Probably by now, both Nicole and her son are dead. Hahaha, it was fun to see her lying there in a pool of blood.¡±


    ¡°Perfect, you know that if you follow my instructions to the letter, your family will be safe.¡±


    ¡°I know, sir. Believe me, I did this with pleasure.¡±


    ¡°Keep me informed.¡±


    Bertha covered her mouth, slowly retreated from there. How was it possible for that girl to have so much evil within her?


    She returned to her ce, about to call Bruno, but she knew he was going through a very tough time. Ren¨¦ had informed Dante about what happened, and he ryed the information to her.


    Alizza returned to her seat, noticing Bertha¡¯s strange attitude towards her.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Bertha?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that what happened has shaken me. I¡¯ll have the stairs cleaned.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, how dreadful! They¡¯re all covered in blood.¡± She made a disgusted face.


    Bertha got up to talk to Dante, asking Alizza to do some tasks, not wanting her to know that she knew what she had done.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Mr. Dante, may I speak with you?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, Bertha, what¡¯s the matter?¡± He noticed she was very nervous.


    ¡°It¡¯s something very serious. Earlier, I was about to enter the bathroom, and I overheard Alizza talking on the phone with someone. She caused the ident with Mrs. Nicole. It sent shivers down my spine to hear her mocking about it.¡±


    ¡°Have the stairs been cleaned?¡±


    ¡°The cleaning service is just starting to do it.¡±


    ¡°Go back to your ce, keep her upied. I¡¯ll go check. There might be some evidence of what she did. There are no security cameras in those stairs, but there are in the corridors.¡±


    Dante headed towards the archive stairs, there were several of them. He noticed that they were definitely at a poorly constructed angle, and the cleaning boy was getting ready to clean.


    ¡°Wait, kid, let me check first.¡±


    He went up and started inspecting the steps with his hand. He found that oil had been smeared on the first few steps.


    ¡°Stay here and watch, don¡¯t clean. This wasn¡¯t an ident. I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Dante went to his office to make a call. He asked two of his security guards to keep an eye on Alizza from a distance. They couldn¡¯t allow her to leave the corporate office.


    The girl had no suspicion that she had been discovered. She thought she had been very clever. In her twisted mind, she was already imagining Bruno consoling her for Nicole and her son¡¯s death, and soon they would fall in love and get married.


    Dante called his father. Bruno was in the room with Nicole, who still hadn¡¯t woken up. He didn¡¯t know how to break the news to him.


    Ren¨¦ answered Dante¡¯s call.


    ¡°Hello, son.¡±


    ¡°How is my sister-inw doing?¡±


    ¡°She still hasn¡¯t woken up. Your brother is devastated. He was so excited about this pregnancy. Nicole should have been more careful. Your brother asked her not to work.¡±


    ¡°Father, Nicole isn¡¯t to me, and it wasn¡¯t an ident either.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°It was Alizza. I¡¯ve called the police. I know she¡¯s your friend¡¯s daughter, but this can¡¯t go unpunished. She has killed your grandchild.¡±


    Ren¨¦ fell silent. In what damn moment did he allow that girl to enter the corporate office? Now he felt guilty. How could he tell his son that it wasn¡¯t an ident, that their baby had practically been murdered?


    In the room, Nicole was waking up at that moment. She immediately noticed that Bruno had been crying. She didn¡¯t need to ask what had happened; his face said it all.


    She started screaming terribly, and Bruno called a nurse. They had to sedate her. They were so excited about their baby. They asked the doctor to hand them the baby in a small box. They wouldn¡¯t allow their child, despite being small and unborn, to end up discarded somewhere. He was a deeply loved baby.

 Selfish

    In the corporate office, Alizza was getting ready to leave when Dante approached her.


    ¡°Do you need something, Mr. Dante? I was about to leave,¡± she asked, puzzled. Dante never spoke to her.


    ¡°Why?¡± His face disyed the fury he felt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± she replied, unaware that she had been discovered.


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± The intensity of Dante¡¯s gaze made her uneasy.


    ¡°You¡¯re scaring me, sir. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she instinctively took a step back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. You put oil on the stairs to make Nicole slip. We have evidence,¡± he said, restraining himself from pping her.


    ¡°Sir, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± the girl trembled, terrified of being exposed.


    At that moment, Bruno entered the room. Alizza saw his face distorted by pain and anger, and she attempted to run away.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± Bruno grabbed her arm and without thinking, he struck her in the face. Then, he grabbed her by the throat and began to apply pressure with his hands. ¡°I wanted her to die right there. If her baby couldn¡¯t live, she had no right to live either.¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t get involved. Let her go,¡± Dante tried to intervene, but Bruno seemed not to hear him.


    Alizza looked at him in terror, as the air stopped reaching her lungs. She believed that this was the end.


    Bruno remembered Santi and Nicole; they needed him. He released the girl while clenching his fists, trying to contain himself.


    ¡°Did you call the police?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re on their way. They heard her talking on the phone. Someone ordered her to do it.¡±


    Alizza turned pale. She couldn¡¯t reveal the identity of that person; her family¡¯s lives depended on it.


    ¡°Mr. Bruno, please forgive me. If you ept me, I¡¯ll give you my whole life. We¡¯ll be very happy together. I love you,¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°Get this crazy woman out of my sight immediately,¡± Brunomanded the police officers who had just entered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What does she have that I can¡¯t give you? I¡¯m more beautiful than her, I¡¯m young. That¡¯s why I decided to get rid of that child. It would have been an obstacle between us, just like the other one,¡± Alizza said.


    Bruno listened to her in disbelief. Thank God Bertha had overheard her; otherwise, they would have thought it was an ident. She could have harmed Santi.


    The police took Alizza away. Bruno returned to Nicole¡¯s side. She was still sleeping due to the sedative. He sat in a chair next to her, feeling upset. He knew it wasn¡¯t her fault, but if she had listened to him and hadn¡¯t gone to the office, their baby would still be alive.


    Later, he would call to cancel everything he had ordered. He had stopped by a baby store and bought clothes and many things for the nursery. Someone had once told him that when a baby doesn¡¯te to Earth for any reason, it¡¯s because their soul had changed its mind about the chosen test.


    Still, it was very painful for him to admit it. He took out a printed ultrasound photo from his wallet. Looking at that image, he cried. He couldn¡¯t bear to be in the room any longer. He left the clinic. Emma, who saw him leaving so devastated, decided not to ask. She entered to take care of her daughter, and Rina was still recovering, so Gio tried to keep her from moving too much.


    Bruno went to the house he had just bought. He had searched eagerly for it, spending several weeks to find a house he considered perfect for his family. He wanted Nicole to decorate it to her liking. He went up to the room that would have been his daughter¡¯s. He had bought a bottle of liquor; he wanted to see if it would help diminish the pain he felt.


    ¡°My little baby, my daughter! God! It hurts so much to have lost her,¡± he felt like his chest would explode from the pain.


    He fell asleep lying on the floor of the room. His parents were worried because he wasn¡¯t answering their calls.


    Sergio was celebrating with Deborah over what had happened. If their ns went as expected, soon there would be none of their enemies left, and they would continue to enjoy a privileged position.


    Sergio still loved Rina. It pained him deeply to know that she loved Gio. He preferred to see her dead than to know she was happy with someone else. Deborah believed he loved her, that he was capable of doing anything for her.


    Their rtionship was purely sexual. She was a beautiful woman who satisfied him in bed, but that was it. Sergio considered her beautyparable to her ambition. He didn¡¯t want to have children with her; he believed she wouldn¡¯t make a good mother, and having a child with such a harpy wouldn¡¯t be good.


    When Nicole woke up, she expected to see Bruno by her side, but instead, she found Emma.


    ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Bruno?¡± she asked.


    ¡°He stepped out for a moment, dear. I¡¯ll stay here with you,¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°My baby, Mom, she¡¯s gone,¡± Nicole said, crying.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult, dear, but you have to recover. Santi needs you.¡±


    ¡°My child is the one suffering the most. I haven¡¯t been able to be there for him properly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an excellent mother, I have no doubt about that. What happened wasn¡¯t your fault. Don¡¯t let anyone make you doubt that.¡±


    Leandro arrived at that moment, looking distraught. It hurt him to see Nicole going through this. He had just experienced something simr himself, although not the same. Shelsy had believed she was pregnant, and they had gotten excited about the idea of having a child. In the end, the doctor said it was a psychological pregnancy. Leandro told Shelsy that perhaps it was for the best, even though it hurt. He didn¡¯t want to have a child with her. He didn¡¯t love her and wouldn¡¯t love her, so he asked her to take care of herself.


    ¡°Hello, beautiful,¡± Leandro greeted Nicole.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs to get some coffee. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± he said, leaving to give them privacy.


    Leandro ced arge bouquet of red roses in a vase next to the bed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget that they¡¯re your favorites,¡± he said.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Nicole smiled. He always showed up when she was feeling down, which brought a glimmer of light in the midst of the immense darkness.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He approached and took her hand.


    ¡°Believe me, I would give my life to spare you from suffering.¡±


    He gently kissed her hand. Later, everyone was concerned because they didn¡¯t know where Bruno was. They couldn¡¯t hide from Nicole what was happening. She kept asking about him and had been calling him repeatedly.


    On one hand, Leandro understood that Bruno was suffering, but on the other hand, he had no right to leave her alone with her pain. Leandro considered him a damn selfish person.


    ¡°Daughter, his parents have been looking for him everywhere, but they can¡¯t find him. He left his bodyguards here and no one knows where else to look,¡± Emma informed Nicole.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s at the new house,¡± Nicole eximed, remembering.


    ¡°Give me the address, I¡¯ll go find him,¡± Leandro offered. This time, he would have to listen to him.


    Nicole gave him the address, and he headed there immediately. When he arrived, he saw Bruno¡¯s car parked outside.


    The front door was slightly open. Leandro searched the ground floor but didn¡¯t find him. He decided to go upstairs and checked room by room. He found him in one of the rooms, sitting on the floor, crying. He was holding a small stuffed animal, and there was baby clothing and toys in white and pink scattered everywhere. In the end, Bruno hadn¡¯t canceled the purchases; he had asked for them to be delivered there.


    ¡°Bruno.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± Bruno turned to look at him, his eyespletely bloodshot.


    ¡°Everyone is worried. I know you¡¯re going through a tough time, but it¡¯s not fair for you to be so selfish. Nicole needs you by her side.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see anyone. Leave.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave until you walk out that door and go back to her.¡±


    Bruno angrily got up and lunged at Leandro. Leandro tried to calm him down, but it was impossible. They exchanged blow after blow. After a while, they were both sitting on the floor, their faces swollen and their lips bleeding.


    ¡°Well, now I feel calmer,¡± Bruno said.


    Leandro looked at him as if he were a madman. ¡°I¡¯ll go home to see Santi and take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Will you let the child see you like this? He¡¯ll be scared.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll ask them to bring some things here, then I¡¯ll go to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°You should call them. They¡¯re really worried.¡±


    Leandro left the ce and went to his father¡¯s house. When he arrived, he overheard his father talking to Deborah. They hadn¡¯t noticed his presence yet.


    ¡°Hahaha, I would have loved to see Bruno¡¯s face when he found out that woman lost her baby.¡±


    ¡°They deserve it for their pride. They treated me poorly when I went to their house. Now we only have the other bastard left, and then it¡¯s their turn. No one can take away our fortune.¡±


    Leandro quietly left the scene. He would pretend he had just entered. He went out and came back in again, making noise.


    ¡°Hello, son.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Leandro.¡±


    He greeted Deborah without words, just with a nod of his head.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been to thepany. Today you had a meeting with the executives.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re here for, son, to fill in for me when necessary.¡±


    Leandro fixed his eyes on the sses and wine on the table.


    ¡°Are you celebrating something?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but it¡¯s something private that we can¡¯t share with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see! Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave. Carry on with your celebration. Excuse me.¡±


    Leandro hurriedly left. It disgusted him to see how far they had gone out of ambition. He had to gather strong evidence against them. It was likely that Alizza was working for his father; he just had to find a way to prove it.

 Guilty

    Alizza was being interrogated. Bertha had already given her statement, and Alizza insisted that the woman was lying. She imed she didn¡¯t work for anyone and hadn¡¯t made any calls.


    ¡°This woman hates me, that¡¯s why she¡¯s trying to implicate me,¡± Alizza lied in an attempt to save herself. She had admitted everything to Bruno and Dante, but now she denied it.


    ¡°If you tell us who ordered you to harm Mrs. Leone, maybe we can reduce your sentence. You¡¯re in a big mess, youngdy,¡± the detective told her.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth, I haven¡¯t done anything. Bruno and I love each other, that¡¯s why these women have set me up,¡± she thought of making them believe that Bruno was lying about her.


    The police officer left the interrogation room and immediately called Bruno to give his statement. Bruno arrived promptly.


    ¡°Mr. Leone, you lied in your previous statement. The girl ims to have a rtionship with you, which is why your wife and secretary have implicated her,¡± the officer informed him.


    ¡°That girl is crazy. I haven¡¯t had anything with her. You can investigate among our acquaintances, and you¡¯ll realize it. I don¡¯t know what kind of mental issues she has. I¡¯ve tried to keep her away from me as much as possible. Her father asked my father as a favor to ept her in thepany.¡±


    After answering several more questions, Bruno left the room furious. What kind of crazy girl was she to dare say such things?


    As he left the police station, several reporters approached him, taking photos. It was the downside of filing aint. Reporters often turned it into a circus. He ignored them and got into his car to leave.


    He returned to Nicole¡¯s side, and she noticed that he seemed distant. She tried to push away her negative thoughts. What they were going through was not easy.


    The next morning, Dante called Bruno. He wanted him to buy the newspaper to see a news article.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He left Nicole alone for a moment and went out to buy the newspaper.¡±


    Sondra entered the room at that moment, and Nicole became upset when she saw her. Sondra had pretended to be remorseful, but Nicole didn¡¯t believe her.


    ¡°My dear little sister, I¡¯vee to congratte you. I heard you lost your bastard child. You have no idea how happy I was when I found out.¡±


    ¡°I knew your remorse was a lie. You¡¯re a snake.¡±


    ¡°You know that your suffering brings me joy.¡±


    ¡°Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, you have no idea how good it feels to know that you¡¯re suffering,¡± Sondra approached and grabbed Nicole by the hair, ¡°I¡¯ll be there with you for every one of your falls, celebrating them, little sister.¡±


    Bruno entered the room at that moment and lunged at Sondra, who pulled Nicole¡¯s hair even harder.


    ¡°Let her go, Sondra.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I want her to suffer for everything she¡¯s taken from me, your love and the love of our parents.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never loved you, and you lost the love of our parents because of your wickedness. Let her go or I won¡¯t be responsible for my actions.¡±


    ¡°What, are you going to hit me? That¡¯s all you¡¯re missing, hitting a woman.¡±


    ¡°Let her go, Sondra,¡± he repeated while trying to pry open the redhead¡¯s hand.


    Sondra took scissors out of her purse with her other hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut this hair that I¡¯ve always hated.¡±


    Bruno used his other hand to hold Sondra¡¯s hand with the scissors. The woman, fueled by her anger, seemed to possess tremendous strength.


    Gio arrived at that moment and rushed to help Bruno hold Sondra. They managed to separate her from Nicole and took the scissors away from her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the police,¡± Bruno said as Gio restrained her.


    Sondra got scared upon hearing this. She stomped on Gio¡¯s foot, causing him to release her in pain. She pushed him and ran away. Bruno tried to catch her, but she was too fast. He ordered the security guards who were in the living room to catch her, and they went after her while he returned to the room.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the bodyguards stop her?¡± Gio asked.


    ¡°Because, as you can see, she was dressed as a nurse, and we forgot to give them her description to watch out for her.¡±


    Nicole couldn¡¯t believe what her sister had been about to do. When had she nurtured all that hatred toward her? That day, Nicole was discharged from the hospital, and Santi weed them with joy.


    ¡°Did you bring my little sister, Mommy?¡±


    The little boy expected to see them with the baby.


    Nicole couldn¡¯t help but cry at the question. Bruno took the boy in his arms and took him away to try to exin what had happened.


    Sara apanied Nicole to her room. The nanny couldn¡¯t believe the things that were happening. She had already suffered too much, and fate seemed determined to make her suffer even more.


    ¡°Rest, my child. I¡¯ll bring you some tea to help you rx.¡±


    Bruno was talking with Santi in his room.


    ¡°Son, the baby has returned to heaven. From there, they will watch over us.¡±


    ¡°Will I no longer have a little sister?¡±


    ¡°Not for now. God needed an angel by His side, and from heaven, the baby will watch over us.¡±


    Santi became sad, and Bruno couldn¡¯t stop tears from welling up. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that Nicole was also to me. If only she had listened and stayed at home, the baby would be safe.


    After telling Santi a bedtime story, Bruno returned to his room. He looked at the books he had bought to read about pregnancy, took them, and left the room. Later, he returned to shower. Nicole hoped he would say something to her, but he didn¡¯t. Hey down, turning his back, and after a while, he fell asleep.


    Nicole silently cried. She felt that something inside her was broken, missing the little life that had been growing inside her and was now lost.


    When she woke up the next morning, Bruno was already gone.


    His coldness hurt her, and she didn¡¯t understand why he was reacting that way. Perhaps it was his way of dealing with the pain he was feeling.


    In the following days, she saw very little of him. He would leave early and onlye back to sleep. On weekends, he devoted himself entirely to their son. She felt forgotten and only found joy when Leandro visited her.


    Bruno would be upset when he arrived home and found bouquets of red roses. He knew the meaning of those roses all too well.


    He looked for Leandro to confront him and ask him to stop sending them.


    ¡°What do you want, Leone?¡±


    Leandro knew what was going on and showed his coldness toward Nicole.


    ¡°I want you to stop sending those roses.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it. I know she likes them, and I¡¯m trying to bring a little joy to her days since you refuse to do so.¡±


    Bruno didn¡¯t say anything and turned around to leave.


    ¡°I thought you loved her enough, but at the first sign of trouble, you turn your back. I thought you were smarter. You¡¯ll regret it when you lose her. She won¡¯t be avable to you forever.¡±


    Bruno quickened his pace. He knew he could lose her, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling angry with her.


    He needed a drink, so he went to a bar. There, he ran into Amadeus, who had arrived in the country that day. After greeting each other, they had a few drinks. Bruno, now a bit intoxicated, decided to pour his heart out. After all, Amadeus¡¯s opinion would be neutral.


    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe what has happened. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°The worst part is that I can¡¯t shake off this feeling that Nicole is guilty. I asked her not to work, to stay at home for the time the doctor indicated there was a risk of losing the baby.¡±


    ¡°She couldn¡¯t have known what that girl would do.¡±


    ¡°I know, but if she had listened to me, the baby would still be alive.¡±


    Amadeus didn¡¯t say anything else. If he did, it could start an argument that would be pointless since Bruno wasn¡¯t listening to reason.


    In the early hours of the morning, Bruno left the bar and went home. He immediately went to bed as he felt very dizzy.


    Nicole, who was waiting for him awake, just stared at him. She didn¡¯t want to bother him and wanted to give him time to cope with everything in his own way. In that moment, with his eyes closed, Bruno began to speak, saying something that Nicole never expected to hear.


    ¡°Yes, nanny, that¡¯s for the best.¡±


    The next day, Bruno woke up with a terrible hangover. He didn¡¯t remember anything from the previous night after talking to Amadeus. He couldn¡¯t even recall how he had made it back home. He looked for Nicole but couldn¡¯t find her. Santi and Sara were also not there. It was Sunday, so maybe they had gone out for a walk. It seemed strange because Nicole had been feeling very depressed.


    He made himself some chquiles, hoping that it would appease his stomach and stop tormenting him. He tried calling Nicole, but her phone was turned off. As the night came, he was still waiting. Worried, he called his parents, but they hadn¡¯t seen Nicole either. Then he called G¨ªo.


    ¡°Is Nicole with you?¡±


    ¡°She asked me not to tell you, but she is here. She doesn¡¯t want to see you. I don¡¯t know how the hell you managed to hurt her again like that. How dare you me her for the death of her child? It was she who carried him in her womb, you selfish bastard. You only think about yourself, and if it¡¯s to hurt her like that, don¡¯t ever look for her again,¡± G¨ªo said angrily before hanging up.


    Bruno was stunned. What on earth had he said that early morning? If only he could remember, he would go to find her in the morning. He realized he should have talked to her from the beginning. Now he had gotten himself into a big mess. Nicole was proud, and he didn¡¯t know if she would ever forgive him.

 Starting over

    Bruno headed to G¨ªo¡¯s house, longing to be reunited with his wife and son. They received him with such coldness that he felt like he was facing blocks of ice. Rina and G¨ªo watched him, clearly annoyed.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to mistreat our daughter, why did youe looking for her?¡± Rina said.


    ¡°I love her,¡± Bruno replied, bowing his head, feeling ashamed of his behavior.


    ¡°Are you sure? Because if you¡¯re not, it¡¯s better for you to leave. Your insecurities are causing our daughter pain.¡±


    ¡°I need to talk to her, to ask for her forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°This will be thest time you do something foolish and we allow you to get close to her. Let it be clear that we¡¯re doing it for our grandchild. If it wasn¡¯t for that, we would have taken her out of the country in the early hours of the morning.¡±


    Bruno paled upon hearing those words. He didn¡¯t want to lose her again; he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Rina and G¨ªo went upstairs, and a few minutester, Nicole came down with a serious expression on her face.


    ¡°What do you want here?¡± she asked, her arms crossed over her chest, clearly angry.


    ¡°I want you toe back to me, along with our son. It¡¯s not right for you to run back to your parents at the first sign of trouble. We¡¯re adults now.¡±


    ¡°Exactly because we¡¯re adults, you should have talked to me before deciding to ignore me. You should have talked to me and, above all, not med me for what happened. You and your father epted that girl into thepany, and I don¡¯t me you for it. You didn¡¯t know her true intentions, just as I didn¡¯t know she would put oil on the stairs. I climbed them many times when I was Bertha¡¯s assistant and never had any mishaps.¡±


    ¡°I know, forgive me. The pain blinded me. I was so excited about the baby; I wanted to experience it with you since I missed out on it with Santi.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know I had reasons to distance myself. I wasn¡¯t going to risk you taking my son away from me. And you know what? It¡¯s better to leave the past behind, not talk about it, because believe me, it still hurts despite the years.¡±


    ¡°You said you have forgiven me for everything.¡±


    ¡°And I did, but I don¡¯t like to remember.¡±


    ¡°Come back.¡±


    ¡°No, Bruno, not now. Santi can spend weekends with you. I won¡¯t risk being a victim of your insecurities again. I¡¯ll work in my father¡¯spany.¡±


    ¡°No way, you¡¯lle back to me. I need you by my side.¡± He felt devastated, once again he would be alone.


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. You¡¯re asking me toe back out of need, out of fear of feeling lonely, and that doesn¡¯t work for me.¡±


    Bruno bowed his head. He was a fool, about to lose her again.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked, holding back the tears.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but you know I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Think it over. I¡¯d like us to get married again.¡±


    Nicole remained silent. She loved him, but Bruno had to understand that she had feelings too, not just him.


    Bruno left, dejected. He hadmitted a great stupidity. There he was, starting over in the rtionship and trying to win her over again.


    Dayster, it was the weekend, and he arrived at G¨ªo¡¯s house to pick up Santi. Nicole hadn¡¯t answered his calls, but he wanted his son with him. He noticed several cars parked outside, indicating a party. As he entered, he saw that all the attendees were dressed in formal attire. The house was grand, with arge hall inside.


    Santi ran to greet him upon seeing him, dressed in a suit.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s great that you¡¯vee.¡±


    Bruno smiled at his son and noticed Sophie and M¨¢x among the guests. Emma and Noah were also there, and Leandro observed him from a distance. Nicole approached him upon seeing him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°We agreed that I would take my son on weekends. Since you didn¡¯t answer, I decided toe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy. As you can see, I needed my son to be with me today.¡±


    ¡°You could have at least let me know.¡±


    At that moment, G¨ªo¡¯s voice was heard. He held a microphone in his hands, with Noah by his side.


    ¡°As everyone knows, Nicole is our daughter. Due to various circumstances, she was adopted by Noah Williams. Tonight is her official introduction to all of you.¡±


    ¡°Among the attendees were businessmen and high-ranking government officials,¡± G¨ªo continued. ¡°Tonight, I also want to announce that my daughter is my legitimate heir. From today onwards, all mypanies are in her hands.¡±


    The audience was stunned. It indicated that Nicole would receive a great fortune. Then, Noah took the microphone.


    ¡°For me, Nicole is my daughter. Let¡¯s remove the ¡®adoptive¡¯bel. Tonight, I also want to announce that she will receive mypanies. Her mother gave me the opportunity to create everything I have now, so she is the rightful heir to everything I own. From today, Rossano Enterprises and Williams Enterprises merge and be one, under the leadership of our daughter, Nicole Williams.¡±


    Nicole was astonished. She had no idea. They only told her that she would be introduced as their daughter that day, nothing more.


    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t ept this. It¡¯s too much,¡± she said to Rina.


    ¡°Everything belongs to you by right, daughter. G¨ªo and Noah have enough to live in luxury for the rest of our days. Besides, we have talked about it, and once the issue with Sergio is resolved, the four of us will travel the world.¡±


    Nicole felt saddened. She was happy for them, but it meant being left alone with Sara and her son.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, daughter. We will visit you often,¡± Rina assured her.


    Leandro and M¨¢x approached to congratte Nicole. Bruno stepped aside to let them do so. He feltpletely out of ce. He also felt joy for Nicole. She would now be one of the most influential women in the country. Her power would be immense with all that fortune. When Leandro and M¨¢x left, he approached her to congratte her.


    ¡°I¡¯m genuinely happy for you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied coldly.


    ¡°Mom, can I go with dad? He promised to y video games,¡± Santi asked.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead,¡± Nicole couldn¡¯t refuse when she saw how excited he was.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring him back on Sunday afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bruno watched her. She looked beautiful that day, wearing a burgundy dress. It was fitted until the waist and red at the skirt, with a discreet front neckline. The color made her skin appear even fairer. She wore her hair loose in waves, resembling a porcin doll.


    Santi and Bruno left hand in hand. Anyone who saw them could tell they were father and son, even if they didn¡¯t know them. They were like twins, despite their different heights.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, daughter. I agree that Bruno needs a lesson. He loves you, but he¡¯s a stubborn one,¡± Noah said.


    Nicole smiled at her father¡¯s remark. Noah knew that Bruno was a good guy, but when it came to romance and women, he had a lot to learn.


    Sergio learned about the situation at that moment. One of the guests was his friend, and as soon as he heard the news, he went out to the garden to call him. He immediately started thinking about the power he would have if he managed to make Nicole transfer all that fortune to him. The only way to do it was through his son, as the child was the means to achieve his goal.


    ¡°What are you thinking, darling?¡± Deborah asked him as soon as he ended the call.


    ¡°The mother of your grandson has inherited a huge fortune. It¡¯s bigger than ours and your son¡¯sbined,¡± Sergio replied.


    ¡°Well, some bitches get lucky,¡± Deborah said, annoyed.


    ¡°If we eliminate your son and that girl, your grandson would inherit an immeasurable fortune,¡± Sergio proposed.


    ¡°And?¡± Deborah responded.


    ¡°You could im your rights over that brat. Another option would be to kidnap him and demand his parents to transfer us that fortune. Of course, we wouldn¡¯t return the bastard to them. It would be our ticket to live in peace. We would keep him alive in exchange for them not bothering us.¡±


    ¡°I like both ns, but I lean more towards the second one. What if the judge grants custody of the brat to the other grandparents? You know they can say many things about me that could affect me,¡± Deborah suggested.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. That way, we would be on the safe side. Haha,¡± Sergioughed.


    Leandro was not present to hear their ns this time. The pair of viinsughed and opened a bottle to celebrate everything they were about to do. Their hearts were undoubtedly rotten.


    After the party, Nicole bid farewell to her brother and friends. Dante couldn¡¯t attend as he was out of the country. Sophie approached her friend, her pregnancy was now visible, and her belly had grown significantly.


    ¡°Sweetie, I¡¯m sorry for what happened. I couldn¡¯t tell you earlier. Dante and I want you to be the godmother of our baby girl. I hope you ept. Just know that Bruno will be the godfather,¡± Sophie said.


    ¡°Thank you, my friend. You know I would never refuse. It will be a great honor to be the godmother of your daughter. I will love her as my own, you can be sure of that,¡± Nicole replied.


    The two friends embraced, and Nicole couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. This time, they were tears of joy. It meant a lot to her that they considered her to be the godmother.


    At Bruno¡¯s house, after ying video games, he took his son to bed. It was raining heavily outside, with thunderstorms filling the air.


    ¡°Dad, could I sleep with you? I¡¯m scared of thunderstorms, and Mom must be scared too. We used to sleep together on nights like this,¡± Santi said.


    ¡°Yes, son, of course you can sleep with me.¡±


    At her parents¡¯ house, Nicole felt terrified by the storm. Sara, who knew her well, headed towards her bedroom. Just as she reached the doorway, the power went out. Nicole screamed in utter fear.


    When the window illuminated momentarily from a lightning bolt, she could see a man standing outside her window. Sara hurried inside, and Nicole trembled uncontrobly. The lights came back on, and they checked the balcony, but there was no one there. Besides, the house was heavily guarded.


    Upon hearing the scream, G¨ªo and Rina rushed over. Their bedroom was on the other side of the house, which is why they took a while. They also searched but found nothing. G¨ªo asked the guards to remain alert.

 You like to provoke me

    Nicole felt embarrassed, unable to avoid feeling scared during storms. Her nerves betrayed her, making her see things that were only in her imagination.


    On Sunday night, Bruno took Santi. The child had already gotten used to being with his parents together, and the three of them suffered when saying goodbye. But Nicole thought it would be good for Bruno to have time to reflect on his actions.


    Bruno left feeling very sad. He needed his family by his side and understood that he had once again made a mistake by ming her.


    Four monthster, Nicole had taken over bothpanies. The merger had been carried out, and now they were the Rossano-Williams Corporation. She decided not to change the names to preserve the identity of thepanies.


    Bruno hadn¡¯t seen Nicole anymore. She avoided him, and Sara took care of receiving and delivering their child.


    That night, Santi stayed with Ren¨¦ and Mara. Bruno had to attend a g where various entrepreneurs would be recognized for their achievements. He didn¡¯t want to go alone, so he invited the daughter of a friend of his mother. Mara disagreed because if his intention was to get back with Nicole, it could be misinterpreted.


    Upon arriving at the g, several photographers stationed at the entrance took pictures of him and the beautiful girl on his arm. They knew that the most important men would be there, so some good news had toe out of it.


    Before entering, a loud murmur made him turn around. A stunning woman caught everyone¡¯s attention. She was wearing a sexy red dress, long and tight-fitting, with a high cor and embellished with fine crystals.


    The back had a revealing cut that ended right at her hips, showcasing her slim waist. She had an elegant updo, and stilettos entuated her figure. Amadeus was by her side, and as they got closer, he could see that the woman was Nicole.


    Fury consumed him, and he made an effort to contain himself. He knew it wasn¡¯t the time or ce to create a scene.


    Amadeus greeted him as he arrived, and Nicole observed the girl holding Bruno¡¯s arm. Instinctively, she moved closer to Amadeus.


    ¡°Leone, how nice to see you here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeed. How nice,¡± he replied, while trying to pierce Nicole with his gaze. She pretended not to notice.


    ¡°And who is this beautifuldy?¡± Amadeus asked with clear intention to make him ufortable.


    ¡°Lidia Hanston.¡±


    ¡°Pleased to meet you, miss. Are you rted to Leopold Hanston?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my father,¡± the girl replied with a big smile.


    ¡°What a small world it is. He was a great friend of my father¡¯s at one point. They met in Russia.¡±


    ¡°My father spent many years there in his youth.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can join us at our table,¡± Bruno said, still looking at Nicole. She remained silent.


    ¡°It will be my pleasure,¡± Amadeus replied.


    Bruno gestured for them to proceed. When he noticed the back cutout of Nicole¡¯s dress, he was stunned. He was tempted to take off his jacket and cover her back. What the hell was she thinking wearing that dress? She looked beautiful, and the cutout didn¡¯t reveal anything indecent, but it was enough to ignite the imagination of men who didn¡¯t bother to hide their lecherous gazes.


    His demeanor changed, and he appeared upset. Hispanion spoke to him, and he replied with half-hearted words.


    Amadeus and Lidia engaged in a pleasant conversation about their families. The girl ced her hand on Bruno¡¯s, and he had made it clear to her that he only needed a friend to apany him to the event, as he didn¡¯t want to arrive alone while everyone else would be in couples.


    Nicole fixed her gaze on the girl¡¯s hand holding Bruno¡¯s on the table. Then she looked him in the eyes and bit her lip. She knew it drove him crazy. She took off one stiletto and ced her foot on Bruno¡¯s leg. He widened his eyes significantly. What the hell was Nicole ying at?


    Bruno was sweating profusely. After a while, Nicole took her foot off his leg, put on her stiletto, stood up, and headed to the bathroom. Secondster, Bruno stood up and followed her, while Lidia and Amadeus remained engrossed in their conversation.


    Nicole stood in front of the mirror, wetting the back of her neck with some water in her hands. She heard the door opening and immediately sensed his scent. It was Bruno.


    He approached her from behind and embraced her.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to get back with me, but you enjoy provoking me,¡± he said.


    ¡°Who is that girl?¡± she asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s a friend.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I wasn¡¯t aware that you had friends.¡±


    ¡°Just like I wasn¡¯t aware of your great friendship with Amadeus.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want toe alone. He was also invited, so we decided to attend together.¡±


    ¡°Likewise, I didn¡¯t want toe alone, which is why I invited Lidia. Since the woman I love didn¡¯t think of me as herpanion, and if I had asked, she would have refused.¡±


    He began to kiss her neck, and she started to breathe heavily.


    ¡°You see, I still have the power to affect you like this. I don¡¯t understand why you refuse to be by my side.¡±


    ¡°Because every time I do, you change. I think it will do us good to have some time apart. Think about whether you truly want me by your side, and I will do the same.¡±


    At that moment, a woman entered the bathroom and red at Bruno. He decided to ignore her, and she left, visibly upset.


    ¡°Stay with me tonight,¡± he whispered, his mouth close to her ear.


    ¡°No, Bruno. You have no idea how much it hurt me when you med me for the death of our child. How do you think I felt? I was the one carrying him in my womb. I lost a piece of my heart with him.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, please. I¡¯m such a fool.¡±


    ¡°In that, I agree. We should go back. They must be wondering where we are.¡±


    They returned to the table, where Amadeus and Lidia were dancing on the dance floor. Bruno took Nicole¡¯s hand and led her there, cing his arm around her waist as she ced her arms around his neck.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Amadeus watched them, unsure if those two were foolish or stubborn. They were wasting precious time by not being together. He feltpletely lost himself; he couldn¡¯t get Max out of his mind. And he had thought that the boy¡¯s attention was merely due to excessive drinking. Unfortunately, he had realized that it wasn¡¯t the case.


    Max remained as lonely as ever, still haunted by the image of the Russian. He tried to understand what had happened to him, terrified that someone might guess his true feelings.


    Now he understood that he loved Nicole like a sister. He had mistaken that affection for something else for years, thinking she was the ideal woman, the woman any man would want by his side.


    He longed to shout to the world what he was going through, but the fear of rejection was stronger in him, so he preferred to keep it to himself.


    At the party, Lidia asked Amadeus to approach Bruno and Nicole to switch partners. Bruno felt annoyed and couldn¡¯t hide it this time. He reluctantly danced with the girl, wishing he could cut off Amadeus¡¯s arm. He couldn¡¯t stand seeing him hold Nicole by the waist; only he had the right to feel the warmth of her body.


    Nicole also felt saddened by the absence of his touch. The contact with Amadeus felt so cold to her.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t resist being away from him much longer, hoping that this time he had learned his lesson.


    She watched him dance with Lidia, feeling irritated. That girl clung to him like a leech, and she wanted to grab her by the hair and pull her away from him.


    Lidia felt drawn to Bruno. What woman wouldn¡¯t be? The man seemed like a Greek god.


    When the music stopped, they returned to their tables, and the awards ceremony began. Nicole received a special award, as she had quickly gained a significant position in the business world.


    Amadeus apanied her to receive the award, which annoyed Bruno. Not because she outshone him, but because he should have been the one apanying her, not Amadeus. That position rightfully belonged to him.


    ¡°Have you two divorced?¡± Lidia asked, showing interest.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ve just taken some time apart,¡± Bruno replied curtly.


    Lidia saw that response as an opportunity to win him over. During this time they were taking, many things could happen, and she wanted Bruno for herself. She smiled flirtatiously, but Bruno turned away. He had already regretted inviting her and wished he could leave with Nicole.


    Later, Nicole and Amadeus said their goodbyes. He would drive her home. Bruno had to take Lidia, as it was his duty as a gentleman since he had asked her to apany him.


    They left at the same time. Nicole had had a few drinks, which worried Bruno. Lidia was scared because he was driving at high speed. He dropped her off at her house, not even bothering to open the car door for her to get out or apany her to the front door as he should have. He quickly bid her farewell.


    Lidia felt like he was trying to get rid of her. Amadeus, who was driving slowly, had just arrived at Nicole¡¯s house. He got out to open the car door, intending to take her hand to help her out, when Bruno arrived. Amadeus turned upon hearing the screech of the brakes, and Bruno swiftly got out of the car like a hurricane.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch her. I¡¯ll help her out of your car,¡± he said in a warning tone. Things would get very ugly if Amadeus dared to touch her.

 Attempted kidnapping

    Amadeus simply smiled and stepped aside. He considered it foolish for the two of them to be apart. When Nicole saw Bruno, she startedughing. She was too dizzy, and seeing him at that moment seemed funny to her.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll help you get inside your house,¡± Bruno said, taking her by the arm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go inside; I want to be here with you,¡± she said, pouting and wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Amadeus, who was watching them, shook his head. He bid them farewell, got into his car, and drove away. Those two were quite a case, and it was better to leave them alone.


    ¡°Come on, you should rest. I¡¯ll take you inside,¡± Bruno said, his voice softening now that Amadeus was gone.


    ¡°Take me with you,¡± Bruno wanted to have her with him, but knowing her, she would use him of taking advantage of her state once she regained her senses.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to rest for now. If you want, I¡¯lle for you tomorrow,¡± he said. Nicole felt rejected and moved away from him,pletely upset, as she stumbled.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me. You don¡¯t love me anymore.¡±


    ¡°God! Nicole, the only thing worse than a stubborn woman is a woman who¡¯s had too much to drink,¡± he said.


    ¡°Go to hell,¡± she shouted, annoyed.


    ¡°Fine. Are you sure you want to go with me?¡± he asked, taking out his cellphone to record her response. He already had enough problems, and he didn¡¯t need another one now.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. So let¡¯s go.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Whatever you say,¡± he smiled. Now he had something to defend himself with if she used himter.


    He opened the car door, took her arm, and helped her get in. Then he got in and started the car. The SUVs of the bodyguards followed them at a safe distance. They couldn¡¯t let their guard down; Sergio had been too calm, and that made them uneasy.


    When they arrived at his house, he helped her out of the car. Once inside, they went up the stairs, and as soon as Nicole saw the bed, she jumped onto it.


    When Bruno approached, he saw that she was fast asleep. He decided to remove her clothes so she could sleep morefortably. After changing, hey down beside her but suddenly got up quickly.


    ¡°Oh no, Nicole. Knowing you, you¡¯ll use me of taking advantage of you, so I¡¯ll sleep on the couch.¡±


    He grabbed a pillow and a nket and settled himself on a couch next to the bed. With the luck he had, it was better to avoid misunderstandings.


    In the morning, Nicole woke up with a terrible headache. She panicked when she realized where she was, especially when she noticed that she was in her underwear. She sat on the bed, and Bruno was still asleep.


    She threw a pillow at him, and he woke up startled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, looking around in fear.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± she was very upset.


    ¡°I knew this would happen, but this time I took precautions.¡± He took his cellphone and yed the recording.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t remember anything,¡± she felt embarrassed.


    Bruno didn¡¯t say anything. He went into the bathroom to take a shower. When he came out, he approached her.


    ¡°You should take a shower. I left a couple of pills on the bathroom counter; they¡¯ll help with your hangover. I¡¯ll prepare breakfast. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs,¡± he said in a serious tone.


    Nicole felt ashamed of her behavior. She got up to take a shower, luckily she hadn¡¯t taken all her things with her, so she could change clothes.


    When she came downstairs, Bruno served her a te of chquiles and a ss of orange juice.


    ¡°Eat, it¡¯ll make you feel better.¡±


    Nicole ate in silence, and he sat in front of her, doing the same.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Nicole had thought he would beg her to stay, but apparently, she was mistaken. She wanted to stay by his side, but she was too proud to ask.


    ¡°OK, thanks,¡± she replied, her gaze fixed on her te.


    Bruno had realized that things worked the opposite way with Nicole. He knew she wanted to stay, but he would make her suffer for a while, so next time, she would think twice before leaving.


    On the way to her house, they stopped by Santi¡¯s grandparents¡¯ house. The boy was happy to see his parents together.


    ¡°Mama, Papa, will we live together again?¡±


    ¡°For now, son, we won¡¯t live together, but you know that even if we don¡¯t live together, we both love you,¡± Nicole felt ufortable with Bruno¡¯s response. Could it be that he was interested in the girl from the previous night?


    ¡°Can we go get ice cream together? Please,¡± Santi said, sping his little hands together in a pleading gesture.


    ¡°I have no problem with it, I don¡¯t know about Dad,¡± Nicole replied, trying to appear indifferent towards Bruno.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem either,¡± Bruno replied, attempting to seem cold towards her.


    When they arrived at the ice cream parlor, they sat at an outdoor table. At another table, a guy couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Nicole. She was distracted, talking with her son, and Bruno noticed immediately.


    ¡°Count to three, Bruno, count to three,¡± he told himself.


    ¡°Did you say something?¡± Santi asked.


    ¡°No, me? Nothing,¡± Bruno replied.


    Nicole got up to go to the bathroom, and the guy followed her. Bruno noticed, but he couldn¡¯t leave his son alone.


    He called one of the bodyguards to keep an eye on Nicole.


    At that moment, the guy pulled out a knife. When Nicole came out of the bathroom, he approached her, cing the knife at her side and speaking to her up close.


    ¡°You will leave with me through the other door. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s nothing personal. I¡¯ve been offered a lot of money to deliver you.¡±


    Nicole was terrified, she didn¡¯t understand what was happening. The bodyguard stealthily approached the guy, hitting his arm, causing the knife to fly out of his hand. Then he subdued him. Bruno, hearing themotion, took his son¡¯s hand and entered the establishment. He saw the bodyguard holding the guy and Nicole crying.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked, rmed.


    ¡°This man was pointing a knife at thedy,¡± the bodyguard replied.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Bruno asked Nicole.


    She nodded, unable to speak due to the shock she had experienced.


    ¡°Get Santi out of here.¡±


    Nicole took her son out of the ce.


    Bruno went after the guy, questioning him while hitting him.


    ¡°Who the hell paid you?¡± he asked angrily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, I don¡¯t know who it is. A man contacted me by phone, offered me arge sum of money, and sent me the details,¡± the guy replied.


    ¡°You son of a b*tch, I¡¯ll make sure you rot in jail,¡± Bruno said.


    The bodyguard took the guy away, and Bruno returned to Santi and Nicole.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    She followed him with her son, still very scared. She thought Bruno was mad at her. They got into the car, and Bruno drove towards his mansion.


    ¡°This game is over. You will stay with me. Otherwise, I can¡¯t protect you. I will send for Sara to be with you. I know you have to handle your father¡¯s businesses, but it would be better if you didn¡¯t leave the house. Handle what you can through theputer, and I will apany you to yourpany when you have no other choice but to go,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Later, Sara and Nicole¡¯s parents were at Bruno¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°This is Sergio¡¯s doing. Who knows what he¡¯s nning now,¡± Gio said, furious.


    ¡°We all know it¡¯s him, but we can¡¯t prove it,¡± Noah replied.


    Rina hugged her daughter, fearing for her safety. She couldn¡¯t understand how Sergio had be such a monster. He had promised to love her for a lifetime, yet he had caused her the most pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him,¡± Rina said, determined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. You won¡¯t go near that man,¡± Gio replied.


    ¡°I have to do it; otherwise, he won¡¯t leave us alone.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t do it. You won¡¯t put yourself at risk. That man is a psychopath.¡±


    Leandro arrived at that moment and approached Nicole, embracing her.


    ¡°Are you okay, little one?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he hasn¡¯t managed to hurt me.¡±


    Leandro kissed her forehead, and Nicole feltforted by the warmth of his embrace.


    Bruno was annoyed seeing them like that, but he understood that he hadn¡¯t approached tofort her because he was worried.


    ¡°This is your father¡¯s doing,¡± Noah said angrily. Sergio had crossed all the limits.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been gathering evidence against him. He doesn¡¯t trust me, so in my presence, they don¡¯t discuss anything that could incriminate them.¡±


    ¡°We must put a stop to all of this. He hadn¡¯t attempted something like this before, but now we¡¯re sure he can harm you at any moment,¡± Noah was deeply concerned.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough evidence yet, and it would make him suspicious if we confront him,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°Rina and I are trying to locate the staff who worked at the psychiatric hospital during that time. Sergio paid them to administer medication that would make her appear mentally ill. We¡¯re also trying to find the person who forged the document where Rina transferred her entire fortune to Sergio. Without their testimonies, we won¡¯t be able to take him to court. There¡¯s no way to prove everything he¡¯s done,¡± G¨ªo exined.


    ¡°I¡¯m also looking for evidence that he kidnapped my son. He wasn¡¯t present during the pregnancy; he took him while I was asleep,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°My father has caused too much harm. I¡¯m aware that he must pay for all of it. Together with Deborah, they have done abhorrent things,¡± she continued.


    Bruno tensed up upon hearing his mother¡¯s name. Mara, who had arrived with Ren¨¦, noticed and approached him to give him a hug. She knew that it wasn¡¯t an easy topic for him, as he still suffered from the memory of being abandoned. While embracing him, she gently ran her hand over his back, providing him withfort that he had sought since he was a child.

 I鈥檓 not your son

    Meanwhile, in Harlem, a neighborhood in New York, a man ran hurriedly, being chased by two men. He turned a corner and managed to hide behind arge dumpster. The two men chasing him passed by without noticing.


    At that moment, he took out his phone and dialed a number. On the other end, a woman¡¯s voice answered.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Rina?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Coswell. My mother gave me the card you left with your number. I¡¯m in trouble. Sergio has tracked me down.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in Harlem.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle right away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the corner of Frederick Dous Boulevard and 145th Street. Call me when you arrive. Two men are following me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re on our way there.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening, Mom?¡± Gio asked.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°It was Coswell.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The nurse who helped me escape. Sergio has found him, and he¡¯s being followed. I¡¯m going there. He can testify against Sergio.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll have some bodyguards with us. We can¡¯t trust anyone; it could be dangerous,¡± Gio said, knowing they couldn¡¯t let their guard down.


    They set off towards Harlem, bidding farewell to the others who stayed behind in the house-only Nicole, Bruno, Sara, and the child remained.


    ¡°It¡¯s bedtime, little man,¡± Bruno said, lifting his son into his arms and tickling him.


    Nicole followed them to the child¡¯s room.


    After telling their son some bedtime stories, they said goodnight to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with Santi,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°No, I think it¡¯s time we stop ying games, Nicole. We don¡¯t know how far Sergio will go, and I want us to make the most of the time we have together.¡±


    Nicole shivered upon hearing those words. Bruno was right-they couldn¡¯t continue wasting time, not knowing what could happen with Sergio.


    Entering the bedroom, Nicole sat at the edge of the bed, and Bruno sat beside her.


    ¡°I feel lost when you¡¯re not by my side. I love you both so much,¡± Bruno confessed.


    ¡°I feel the same way, although what you said hurt me deeply. But let¡¯s forget about what has happened,¡± Nicole replied.


    Meanwhile, Rina and Gio arrived in Harlem. Once they reached the designated location indicated by Coswell, they called him, and he quickly emerged from his hiding spot and got into the car.


    ¡°We need to get out of here fast,¡± Coswell urged.


    They took him to his house, which was currently the safest ce for him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arranged for your mother to be taken out of the city. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be protected,¡± Gio assured him.


    ¡°We just want to know if you¡¯re willing to testify against Sergio,¡± Rina added.


    ¡°Of course, that man has sent his people to eliminate me. I¡¯ll always be in danger as long as he¡¯s free,¡± Coswell confirmed.


    Back at Bruno¡¯s house, hey beside Nicole. He remained still, staring at the ceiling, but he couldn¡¯t control himself any longer-he needed her.


    Turning towards her, he began to kiss her, and she responded to his caresses. They had so many pent-up desires that night, they let them loose.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only woman in my life, and you always will be. No matter what happens, never doubt that,¡± Bruno dered.


    She smiled and kissed him again. In that moment, it was just the two of them. Bruno couldn¡¯t bear to touch another woman¡¯s skin. The sensations he awakened within him were incredible. They ended up exhausted, and Nicole embraced him as they drifted off to sleep.


    The next day, Sondra arrived at Sergio¡¯s house very early. She had run out of money, and her parents had turned their backs on her. The man she had been living with had kicked her out. Sondra was only focused on spending, and she contributed nothing to the household. At the rate she was going, she would ruin him soon.


    ¡°What do you want, Sondra?¡± Sergio asked.


    ¡°I need your help, Sergio. I¡¯m broke, my parents have turned their backs on me, and I have nowhere to live,¡± Sondra pleaded.


    ¡°I asked you to do something simple-approach your sister, pretend to be remorseful-and you ruined it,¡± Sergio replied.


    ¡°I can do anything you ask, except that. I can¡¯t stand her. I know that once I get her out of the way, Bruno will fall at my feet,¡± Sondra insisted.


    ¡°I hope so. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. You can stay here for a few days, but you must approach your parents and convince them that you¡¯re sorry. They¡¯ll believe you,¡± Sergio instructed.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find the right moment to approach them,¡± Sondra agreed.


    ¡°I need someone to inform me of their ns so that I can be prepared to confront them,¡± Sergio added.


    Early in the morning, Bruno left for his office, while Nicole worked from home as he had requested. She didn¡¯t want to contradict him, knowing he was right.


    Upon arriving at the office, Bruno was furious to find Deborah there. He wondered what the security team was thinking, allowing her to enter.


    ¡°What do you want here, madam?¡± Bruno asked, his anger evident.


    ¡°Sergio has tried to harm you. I don¡¯t agree with him. I want you to give me a chance to prove how sorry I am. I¡¯ll keep you informed of his ns if you ept me,¡± Deborah pleaded.


    ¡°How can I be sure you¡¯re not lying?¡± Bruno questioned.


    ¡°What would I gain from lying? I want to be close to my grandson, to watch him grow,¡± Deborah assured.


    ¡°Alright, but if you¡¯re lying, there will be consequences,¡± Bruno warned.


    ¡°Thank you, son,¡± Deborah replied.


    ¡°Just one favor-I ask that you don¡¯t call me ¡®son.¡¯ Call me Bruno. I¡¯m not your son; my mother¡¯s name is Mara Vitelli, as I already told you,¡± Bruno said, concealing his irritation. He wanted Deborah to believe she had finally deceived him, to earn his trust.


    Meanwhile, Sergio felt nervous. He hoped Deborah could deceive his son. Now it was Sondra¡¯s turn to y her final card and approach her parents.


    The redhead headed to her parents¡¯ house. She couldn¡¯t forgive them for giving thepany to Nicole. It wasn¡¯t fair, and she would make them pay for it. She would strike where it hurt the most-Nicole and her son.


    Upon arriving at the house, she was received coldly by her parents.


    ¡°What do you want here, Sondra? Isn¡¯t what you¡¯ve done enough?¡± her mother asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I want you to forgive me. I¡¯ve tried to reach out to Nicole, but she rejects me,¡± Sondra pretended to be saddened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. We know everything you¡¯ve said about your sister. We no longer believe in you,¡± her father replied.


    ¡°Please, Mom, I¡¯m your daughter. It¡¯s not possible that you love her more than me, your own flesh and blood,¡± Sondra pleaded.


    ¡°You see, you haven¡¯t changed. You can¡¯t help but say what you truly feel,¡± her mother pointed out.


    ¡°It¡¯s just not fair. I¡¯mpletely destitute, while she was given the corporate empire,¡± Sondra argued.


    ¡°Your father built thatpany with the money Nicole¡¯s mother gave him. It rightfully belongs to her, not us,¡± her mother exined.


    ¡°No, no, and no! Part of thatpany belongs to me. I won¡¯t let her have it. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get it,¡± Sondra dered.


    ¡°Get out of here, Sondra, I hope one day you repent for everything you¡¯ve done and approach us with a clean heart, filled with love,¡± Noah said.


    ¡°Love? The same love you¡¯ve shown me, ha-ha-ha,¡± Sondra replied sarcastically.


    ¡°Leave,¡± Noah said desperately.


    ¡°You pretended to love me as a daughter all these years, and now you¡¯re casting me out like this, not caring about what might happen to me,¡± Sondra protested.


    For Emma and Noah, it was difficult to remain strong, but Sondra needed to be taught a lesson. They saw her as a threat to Nicole and her son, fueled by resentment.


    Leandro approached his father, wanting to talk to him and find out how things were going.


    ¡°Hi, Dad,¡± Leandro greeted.


    ¡°Is something the matter, son?¡± Noah asked.


    ¡°What has happened with Nicole and my mother?¡± Leandro inquired.


    ¡°Well, now you¡¯re calling her ¡®mother¡¯,¡± Noah remarked.


    ¡°Well, even though I don¡¯t like it, she is. epting it doesn¡¯t mean I love her. She was never there for me,¡± Leandro exined.


    ¡°Then why were you taking care of her in the hospital?¡± Noah asked.


    ¡°To gain everyone¡¯s trust. It¡¯ll be much easier for me to keep you informed of their ns,¡± Leandro admitted.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, son. We have to prevent them from taking away our fortune. If I¡¯m ruined, you¡¯ll be ruined too. Sergio wanted to entangle you that way, but you¡¯ve built your own empire without his help,¡± Noah reassured him.


    Deborah arrived at that moment, her face disying satisfaction with the results of her visit to Bruno. She requested to speak with Sergio alone, as she didn¡¯t trust Leandro.


    ¡°I managed to convince him. We need to celebrate that the n is going exactly as we wanted. Soon, I¡¯ll be inside their house, close to their son,¡± Deborah reported.


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll celebrate it,¡± Sergio said, pulling out a bottle and two sses. He poured them drinks and handed one to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s toast to soon eliminating our enemies and increasing our fortune when thosepanies be ours. I just ask that you give my son a chance. I know they haven¡¯t gotten along all these years, but he is very important to me. At the very least, make an effort to not belittle him. He has worked in the Corporation, and thanks to him, we have been able to expand,¡± Deborah said.


    Deborah rolled her eyes discreetly, making sure Sergio didn¡¯t see. She couldn¡¯t stand Sergio. After getting rid of their enemies, she would find a way to dispose of him as well. Sergio¡¯s fortune would be hers alone. She had no intention of sharing it with Leandro, that was for sure.

 Victims of Circumstances

    Bruno


    In life, you can endure many things, some of them less pleasant than others, like having a mother who behaves like a hyena. Wait a moment, mine actually is.


    I was very young when she abandoned me to chase after a man. What kind of woman does that?


    Now shees with the story that she loves me, as if it¡¯s easy for me to believe. I was only four years old when she left me. I needed her so much. I remember longing for my mother to tell me a story, but she never did.


    She pretended to care about me only when my father was around. When he went to the office, my mother would leave the house and go have fun. When my father went on business trips, she would do the same and note back for days. Still, I loved her. I imagined that she loved me too.


    When she left, my father had organized a big birthday party for me. She said she was going to buy my gift, which was a surprise. The party started and ended, but she never returned. My father was very worried. One of his friends called him to say that he had seen my mother looking very happy with De Santis.


    I had never seen my father cry like that before. After that, his friends dared to tell him everything they knew. My father turned to drinking, and I, as always, spent time with the household staff. One day, my father was drinking in his study, as he did every day. I went out to y with my dog, a puppy given to me by a friend of my father. At that time, I received gifts from my parents¡¯ friends as if they felt sorry for me.


    I was in the garden chasing the puppy when suddenly I tripped and fell into the pool. I didn¡¯t know how to swim, but fortunately, my father, amidst his drunkenness, realized what was happening. He pulled me out of the water and managed to revive me. From that moment, he promised to change, and he did.


    Some timeter, he met Mara. She gradually approached me. At first, I rejected her and ran away from her, but eventually, I got used to her presence. One day, without realizing it, I started calling her ¡°mom.¡± The first time I did that, she couldn¡¯t help but cry. She healed my heart and my father¡¯s. In other words, we felt like an angel hade into our lives.


    Then Dante arrived. Far from feeling jealous, I felt incredibly happy. I would be the older brother to someone. I tried to take care of him from the moment he was born. Emma always made sure to include me in his upbringing. I never felt belittled. Because of all the love she has given me, she is and will always be my mother.


    Mara


    Deborah wants my son to call her ¡°mother,¡± but I know he won¡¯t because she¡¯s the person who has caused him and Ren¨¦ the most harm. I met Ren¨¦ at a business convention where I was assisting one of his partners. He struck me as a serious and attractive man. Later on, we coincided in a meeting and had a long conversation. We continued to meet at other events.


    It took time, but he finally asked me out. Monthster, he invited me to have dinner at his house, where I met his son. He was the most beautiful and tender child I had ever seen. He would look at me with his huge blue eyes. At first, he avoided me and kept his distance, but little by little, I gained his trust. And one day, I heard what I had longed for: he called me ¡°mom.¡±


    After Ren¨¦ got divorced, we got married. Some timeter, Dante came into our lives. From the moment Bruno saw his brother, he was fascinated by him. He took care of him all the time. We thought that with Dante¡¯s arrival, Bruno might feel jealous, but it was quite the opposite.


    I did everything possible to make him feel included and not disced, and I think I seeded. Now that woman thinks she can reim what she once rejected, but Bruno will always be my son, and I will always be his mother, whether she likes it or not.


    Deborah


    I met Ren¨¦ when I started working at hispany. He immediately caught my attention. He seemed like the perfect man-handsome and ridiculously wealthy. I had to conquer him. I knew I had to present myself as modest and began dressing provocatively, but without revealing too much. Soon enough, he was eating out of the palm of my hand.


    We got married, and I had the wedding any woman would dream of. I felt happy by his side. A couple of yearster, I became pregnant, and it was the biggest mistake I could have made. I felt like Ren¨¦ stopped looking at me; his eyes were only for that brat. We stopped going out to parties, and he spent his days working. He didn¡¯t let me hire a nanny, so I had to sacrifice my freedom to take care of that demon spawn. All I ever heard was ¡°mommy, mommy, mommy.¡±


    I don¡¯t even know when he learned to speak. To make matters worse, he was afraid of storms, and on rainy days, Ren¨¦ insisted that he sleep with us. When Ren¨¦ went on business trips, I would lock him in his room during stormy nights. While Ren¨¦ worked, I had my fun. I frequented men who appreciated my beauty while my husband was away, and I stayed out of the house.


    Ren¨¦ had be so boring, so predictable that he started to annoy me. I put up with him because he paid for all my expenses and fulfilled every one of my whims. One day, at a club, I met Sergio. Oh, what a man! He was incredibly handsome, and in bed, there was noparison. None of my lovers were like him. Shortly after, he took me to his house where he lived with Rina.


    I found out that Rina possessed a great fortune, while Sergio was in ruin. That was his only w. I convinced him to force her to give up everything she owned, and after locking her up in a psychiatric institution, he loved her for it, which is why I hated her. In addition to being a beautiful woman, she had driven him crazy with her rejection. It was easy to manipte him into doing whatever I asked. We have enjoyed that fortune for many years.


    It seems that Rina didn¡¯t tell Noah Williams about her history with Sergio, as they were business partners for many years. Sergio kept a close eye on him in case he tried to im his daughter¡¯s inheritance. Later, we found out that Rina escaped from the psychiatric institution.


    Now, we will get rid of them. We won¡¯t allow them to leave us in ruins. I will make Bruno believe in my maternal love, and that way, I will get closer to his son. Besides, I hate Mara, and I will make Bruno despise her. That ce she has belongs to me.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Ren¨¦


    Deborah was the great love of my life. She was a beautiful woman who caught my attention immediately. She seemed like an angel. I fell deeply in love with her. She was passionate, fun, and we got married. After some time, she became pregnant, and it was the best news of my life.


    My son Bruno was born, and I decided to work doubly hard to ensure that if anything ever happened to me, they would be protected. I didn¡¯t want to hire a nanny. I grew up with one, and although I loved her, I wished I could have been with my mother. There were rumors about my wife, but I didn¡¯t believe them. I even distanced myself from some friends because of the way they spoke about her. To me, she was untouchable.


    When my son turned four, I organized a big party. Before it started, Deborah told me that she had a very special gift for our son and that she would go get it. She never returned. It was very tough for both of us.


    I thought something had happened to her. I searched everywhere for her. My friends, seeing my desperation, decided to tell me what was happening. They had seen her with Sergio at the airport, and they looked very happy together. Later on, I met Mara. I fell in love with her sweetness and simplicity.


    She unconditionally loved my son from the moment she met him. Getting closer to her was the best decision of my life. She brought me calmness and the love I had yearned for. Years have passed, and she still retains her beauty. She is not like Deborah. Both women are beautiful, but in different ways. Deborah filled my life with passion, lust, and recklessness, with excesses.


    Mara came to calm my mind, to fill me with sweetness. Deborah was like a powerful storm that swept away everything in its path. Mara is like a beautiful calm sea, like the ebb tide, full of peace and tranquility.


    Later on, I met Noah Williams. I chose to bury the past and not talk about Deborah. He became Sergio¡¯s business partner, but their rtionship was purely business. Who would have thought that Noah and I had a simr history? That man had ruined our lives at one point. Noah is a simple man with a huge heart. He has understood that G¨ªo is not his enemy.


    Now, they have a good rtionship, and you could say they are good friends. We were all victims of circumstances. Now, we are united to face amon enemy. Sergio De Santis will pay for everything he has done. We know he operates in the underworld, as it ismonly said. He has a lot to answer for, and we will make sure he does.

 Who are they?

    Each of them had a reason, a motive to end Sergio De Santis, while he felt secure in himself, confident that he would soon eliminate his enemies.


    He kept them under surveince, ready to act at the precise moment.


    Bruno came home early from the office, and Nicole had cooked his favorite dish. After eating, Bruno spoke to Nicole.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for us to move to the new house. I want us to go right now to choose the furniture, and as soon as they deliver it, we¡¯ll move. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go pick them.¡±


    ¡°Can Ie with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can choose the furniture for your room.¡±


    ¡°Dad, what about the furniture in my room here?¡±


    ¡°Everything will stay as it is here. We can stay here whenever we want.¡±


    They went out to buy the furniture and spent the whole afternoon selecting them. In thest store they visited, Nicole left them for a moment to go to the restroom. While Santi was choosing his furniture, Lidia walked by and approached Bruno.


    ¡°Hello handsome, I¡¯m d to find you here. You haven¡¯t called me.¡±


    ¡°Hello Lidia, this is my son, Santi.¡±


    ¡°Hello cutie, you look just like your father,¡± she said while pinching his cheeks.


    Santi made a face of displeasure and hid behind Bruno.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he can be shy sometimes.¡±


    ¡°My parents are organizing a reception on Saturday night, and I¡¯d like you to attend. I¡¯ll send the invitation to your office.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The girl approached Bruno too closely, then gave him a goodbye kiss while whispering in his ear.


    ¡°I assure you that you won¡¯t regret going.¡±


    Bruno felt ufortable. When the girl moved away from him, he saw Nicole watching them, and her expression showed her disapproval.


    ¡°I believe you already know my wife,¡± he said, extending his hand to Nicole.


    She approached and took his hand. He ced his hand on her waist and pulled her closer.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know. I thought she was Amadeus¡¯ partner.¡±


    ¡°Amadeus is a great friend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. In Bruno¡¯s invitation for this Saturday¡¯s event, we only included one spot. What a shame. I hope you can stille, Bruno. Well, I¡¯ll say goodbye now. Excuse me,¡± Lidia walked away, sashaying flirtatiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I know herment about the party was in poor taste,¡± Bruno felt embarrassed about how the girl treated Nicole.


    ¡°Do you n on attending?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°No way. I¡¯ll figure out how to apologize to her fatherter.¡±


    ¡°Mummy, I don¡¯t like that woman. I don¡¯t want her touching my face again.¡±


    ¡°She touched my son?¡±


    ¡°That was her way of greeting him.¡±


    ¡°She squeezed my cheeks tightly.¡±


    Nicole noticed that his cheeks were reddish.


    ¡°Hey, how could you let her do that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, she caught me off guard.¡±


    After that unfortunate incident with Lidia, they continued choosing the remaining furniture. Their bodyguards kept a close watch on them, without being too obvious. Apart from them, there was another person observing them from a distance, doing so for days. They had be like a shadow.


    Later, they returned home exhausted. Santi fell asleep immediately after dinner.


    Bruno carried him to his room, while Nicole went to take a shower. As she was doing so, she heard the bathroom door open. Within seconds, Bruno was behind her, caressing her back. He grabbed a sponge and poured soap on it, gently scrubbing her body. They kissed passionately, reciprocating each other¡¯s actions. Bruno tenderly washed her body, and his caresses became more intense.


    ¡°Not here, let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    He smiled, took a towel, and slowly dried her body. Then he dried himself. He lifted her in his arms and carried her to bed, ying soft music. He approached her and began caressing her again.


    Bruno paused for a moment, thinking he heard a noise, but then he continued. They made love intensely, knowing how to enjoy each other¡¯s bodies. They finished exhausted, satisfied with each other.


    ¡°In the morning, Sara persistently knocked on their bedroom door. She was going to take Santi downstairs for breakfast and then help him get ready for school.


    Bruno was finishing getting ready, and Nicole had just finished showering when he opened the door due to Sara¡¯s insistence.


    ¡°Mr. Bruno, if Santi doesn¡¯t hurry, he¡¯ll bete for school.¡±


    ¡°Santi is in his room.¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I just came from there. I thought he would be with you.¡±


    ¡°He must have gone down to y in the garden. It¡¯s strange because it¡¯s very early.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him right away.¡±


    Momentster, terrified screams echoed from Sara. Bruno and Nicole rushed downstairs. The woman couldn¡¯t tell them what was happening; she only cried.


    ¡°Sara, you have to tell us what¡¯s going on,¡± Bruno pleaded, but she didn¡¯t speak. She just raised her hand and pointed outside. ¡°Stay with her. I¡¯ll see what¡¯s happening.¡±


    Upon stepping outside, Bruno saw the bodies of his bodyguards lying in a pool of blood. They were all dead.


    He immediately grabbed the phone, called the police and his parents, and returned inside. He didn¡¯t want Nicole to see everything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go outside for any reason, Nicole. I¡¯ll go upstairs to look for Santi. Prepare some tea for Sara.¡±


    He hurriedly went upstairs, searching the whole house but couldn¡¯t find his son. It was then that he realized what had happened. It was clear that his son had been taken. He remembered the noise he had heard the previous night.


    ¡°I¡¯m such a fool. If I had gone out to check, they wouldn¡¯t have taken him.¡±


    He sat down and wept bitterly. How could he tell Nicole that their son had been kidnapped? That he had failed to protect him, that they had taken him right in front of his eyes.


    He went downstairs to talk to her, and at that moment, sirens could be heard. Several patrol cars arrived at the house.


    ¡°Nicole, you have to be strong. I assure you I will find our son soon.¡±


    Nicole didn¡¯t understand what he meant. She stared at him, then quickly went out to the garden to see what was happening. She saw bodies strewn everywhere and understood what was going on. She felt darkness engulfing her mind.


    Bruno rushed to hold her, but she didn¡¯t react. Shepletely lost consciousness. Bruno and Nicole¡¯s parents arrived at that moment.


    ¡°For God¡¯s sake, son, what happened?¡±


    ¡°They took our son.¡±


    Everyone turned to look at each other in horror. How could they do this to their child? He was innocent.


    Bruno had to give multiple statements. He was tired of repeating the same thing. Then he remembered the surveince camera footage.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told them a thousand times that we didn¡¯t notice what was happening. We don¡¯t know when it could have happened. We were asleep. I didn¡¯t remember that the cameras were there. I don¡¯t think they saw them. They¡¯re hidden.¡±


    He headed to the surveince room. The guard wasn¡¯t inside, and there was no blood. Bruno assumed that the guard must have stepped out for something and was killed then. As he watched the recordings, they realized how those men entered. Eight men had taken their son. It was clear that their weapons had silencers, which is why they didn¡¯t hear any shots. The men wore masks, so their faces couldn¡¯t be seen.


    They carried out everything quickly. It was evident they were trained, and it seemed like they knew the house. Someone must have described it to them in detail. But who could have done that?


    ¡°That house was only known by the employees, Bruno, his parents, Sara, Nicole, and Sondra.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I don¡¯t know why, but I have a feeling it was Sondra. Something tells me it was her,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°My daughter has a dark side, but I hope she hasn¡¯t gone that far,¡± Noah replied.


    Nicole was taken to a hospital. The doctor said that due to the intense emotions, it might take her some time to react, but she would likely do so in the next few hours.


    Emma and Rina stayed by her side. Bruno, Noah, and G¨ªo left the hospital. They had to keep an eye on Sergio to find Santi. Leandro caught up with them at the hospital entrance. Bruno had called him to inform him of what was happening.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°As soon as you called me, I went to look for my father. He¡¯s not there, and neither is Deborah. I spoke to the bodyguards, and they said my father left the country early this morning. At the hangar, I managed to bribe the workers. They were taking a small child with them, and based on the description, I believe it¡¯s Santi. They sedated him to avoid any trouble,¡± Leandro exined.


    ¡°Your father is a damn monster, and Deborah is a cursed hyena. If I had her in front of me, I would strangle her in an instant. Women like her shouldn¡¯t be mothers,¡± Bruno eximed, his voice filled with fury and pain. He breathed heavily, feeling frustrated and helpless.


    ¡°You¡¯re right in what you say. My father is a monster, and that woman is the worst I¡¯ve ever known. At the hangar, they couldn¡¯t tell me where they were heading. I¡¯ve been thinking, but I have no idea. Although Sergio is my father, the truth is that I know very little about him.¡±


    Rina came out to join them. Nicole had finally woken up. Bruno asked the others to wait for him so they could go find Santi. He quickly entered the room where Nicole was.


    ¡°Love, you finally woke up,¡± he said.


    ¡°We were very worried about you, dear,¡± Rina added.


    Nicole opened her eyes wide. She didn¡¯t understand what was happening and looked at Emma.


    ¡°Mom, who are these people?¡±

 Parallel World

    Bruno and Rina had to leave the room while Emma stayed with Nicole tofort her. After examining her and conducting some tests, the doctor asked to speak with Emma outside the room, so that Nicole wouldn¡¯t hear. Rina and Bruno were also present when he gave his diagnosis.


    ¡°What Mrs. Nicole is experiencing is called dissociative amnesia. It is caused by a traumatic or stressful event, which leads to an inability to remember important information from her life. When this happens, people can forget lived experiences, ranging from minutes to decades. In Mrs. Nicole¡¯s case, her brain is protecting itself from the emotions that cause suffering, and as a result, she has forgotten everything rted to those painful experiences.¡±


    ¡°The treatment we will pursue involves memory recovery techniques, including hypnosis sessionsbined with some medications. She will also need to undergo psychotherapy, which will help her deal with the experiences that triggered the disorder. This type of amnesia is moremon in women than in men.¡±


    ¡°How long do you think it will take for her to regain her memory?¡± Bruno asked, sounding worried.


    ¡°We can¡¯t say for sure. Sometimes it takes a long time, and after the treatment, memories start to resurface like shes. In other cases, memory recovery happens spontaneously, and asionally, it can be triggered by another traumatic event.¡±


    Bruno covered his face with both hands, realizing that he wouldn¡¯t be able to be with Nicole all the time as he wanted because he had to find his son.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go say goodbye to her. I need to find Santi.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He entered the room, and Nicole had her gaze fixed on the window. He approached her and took her hand, but she immediately pulled it away.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, barging in here and daring to touch my hand? Get out of here immediately,¡± she said, pointing at the door.


    Bruno froze, not knowing what to say. It was best for him to leave as he was upsetting her.


    Emma approached him, knowing how difficult everything was.


    ¡°You need to give her time. I¡¯ll talk to her. You go find Santi. Tomorrow, when they discharge her, I¡¯ll take her home. I¡¯ll show her all the photos, hoping it helps, but you have to understand that it will be very hard for her to ept. Right now, you areplete strangers to her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how she could forget her own son,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t do it consciously. It was her brain¡¯s reaction to protect her from the pain she was feeling. Let¡¯s hope my grandson is found soon and this nightmare ends. You both deserve to be happy after everything you¡¯ve been through.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if I introduce myself as a family friend, not to upset her. When she¡¯s more calm, you can exin everything,¡± Rina said with infinite sadness.


    ¡°You must tell her the truth as soon as possible. You need to warn her about Sergio, Deborah, and Sondra. Right now, they are not her enemies in her mind. I¡¯m sure Sondra was the one who informed Sergio about the houseyout.¡±


    Bruno left to meet up with Leandro, Noah, and G¨ªo. They had to hurry to find the child.


    ¡°I would like to say goodbye to Nicole.¡±


    ¡°Leandro said, unaware of what had happened.¡±


    Ren¨¦ and Mara approached at that moment, noticing their son¡¯s suffering.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, son?¡± Ren¨¦ asked.


    ¡°Nicole has lost her memory. She forgot a big part of her past, including all of us and even Santi. The doctor said it¡¯s dissociative amnesia, as if her brain was trying to shield her from all the pain she was feeling. She has forgotten events and people associated with painful experiences in her life.¡±


    There was no point in upsetting Nicole with their presence, so they left. Only Noah said goodbye to her.


    Sergio De Santis was in Italy with Deborah and the child. They presented themselves as his grandparents, but since he didn¡¯t know them, he couldn¡¯t stop crying. Deborah fed him and then gave him some drops to keep him asleep.


    ¡°You have to find someone to take care of him. I won¡¯t tolerate the screams of that little devil,¡± Deborah said.


    ¡°He¡¯s your grandson. Don¡¯t you feel even a minimum amount of affection?¡± Sergio asked.


    ¡°No, children are extremely bothersome. They only demand, cry, and make a mess. They don¡¯t know how to do anything else.¡±


    Sergio realized in that moment that he had to protect himself from that woman. He understood that she had no love for anyone but herself.


    As night fell, Bruno learned that Sergio was in Italy with his son, but after that, he lost track of them. It was like searching for a needle in a haystack. Meanwhile, Rina, who was still at the hospital, received a call.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t try anything to take away my fortune. Otherwise, your beloved grandson will die. I¡¯ll keep him by my side to ensure that nothing is done against me. So get used to the idea that he will live with me from now on. I¡¯ll keep him in a safe ce.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a damn heartless demon. Give us back our grandson,¡± Rina eximed.


    ¡°Shhhh, my dear, no insults. Everything would have been so different if you had loved me. I would have given you my whole life,¡± Sergio responded.


    ¡°I loved you, and you abandoned me when I needed you the most. You thought I would love you forever.¡±


    Sergio remained silent for a moment. What she was saying hurt him.


    ¡°The past is buried, so now you know. Don¡¯t do anything against me, and don¡¯t look for him either. If I find out you¡¯re doing anything, I¡¯ll return him to you, but dead.¡±


    Sergio ended the call, leaving Rina in the midst of a nervous crisis. She called Bruno to tell him what Sergio had said.


    ¡°That son of a bitch. He will pay dearly for everything he¡¯s doing to us,¡± Bruno said after hanging up, crying bitterly.


    Leandro, G¨ªo, Noah, and Ren¨¦ looked at him, unable to understand what was happening.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Leandro asked.


    ¡°That son of a bitch, your father, called Rina. If we do anything against him, if we keep searching for Santi, he¡¯ll return him to us dead.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ve been calling him, but his phone is off, and so is Deborah¡¯s. I think they¡¯ve disconnected them. I don¡¯t know what kind of father I have. He¡¯s a monster.¡±


    The atmosphere was tense. Sergio must have had someone close to them as an infiltrator. They had no idea who it could be, but they were certain that someone was feeding him information.


    ¡°What are we going to do about this?¡± G¨ªo asked.


    ¡°The most appropriate thing would be for all of us to change our staff, both security and household staff. We should bring them from another country to ensure they have no connection to Sergio,¡± Bruno suggested.


    ¡°I agree with that. We should do it. But even so, we must be careful. My father might send someone to offer them money. I believe he¡¯s capable of anything to preserve his fortune,¡± Leandro added.


    They retired to rest, although they doubted they would be able to sleep. Bruno stayed in the new house. The next day, Emma would take Nicole. Bruno felt helpless, unsure of what to do. He had to think carefully before acting because he didn¡¯t want to do anything wrong that would put his son¡¯s life at risk.


    The next morning, Emma was talking to Nicole, attempting to exin.


    ¡°The doctor has discharged you, my daughter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, Mom. I want to see my sister. I imagine she¡¯ll be at home, although I don¡¯t understand why she hasn¡¯te to see me.¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t know what to say. Telling her the truth at that moment could upset her.


    ¡°We won¡¯t go home.¡±


    ¡°Then where are we going?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡±


    They left the hospital in thepany of Noah. Nicole had seen herself in the mirror that morning after bathing and let out a loud scream. She couldn¡¯t recognize her own face and body. What had happened to her that she looked so different? Emma tried to exin, but Nicole refused to ept the reality. She didn¡¯t understand why they were lying to her.


    Upon arriving at Bruno¡¯s house, he greeted them at the entrance, with two enormous ck circles under his eyes, a sign that he hadn¡¯t slept even a moment.


    ¡°Hello, Bruno,¡± Noah greeted.


    ¡°Hello¡±


    Sara came out of the house at that moment.


    ¡°My beautiful girl, how wonderful to have you back,¡± Sara said.


    ¡°Nanny? But what happened to you? You look different.¡±


    They moved to the living room, and Bruno just observed her, not daring to speak. She felt ufortable under his persistent gaze.


    ¡°Why is this man here, Mom?¡±


    ¡°You need to try to stay calm. We are going to exin everything to you right now. You have to listen to us without getting upset. You know that we love you and would never lie to you.¡±


    Sara approached them, carrying two photo albums. She handed them to Emma, who was standing next to Nicole.


    ¡°Please, take your time to look at these photos. They are real, and what they capture ispletely real.¡±


    She first gave Nicole the album with photos from her wedding. Nicole was surprised. When had all of that happened? It was as if one day she had gone to sleep and woken up in a parallel world.

 What happened between us?

    Nicole turned to look at Bruno, studying him closely. He was a handsome man, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t remember anything about him.


    ¡°I want to go home, Mom,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, daughter, but I think you should stay here. Sara lives here with you, and she will take care of you. It¡¯s more likely that you will start remembering things here. Could you please look at the other album?¡±


    Nicole began looking at the photos. These photos showed a beautiful child, documenting his growth from infancy. She found it strange to see another man appearing with her and the child, while her supposed husband only appeared in a few photos towards the end.


    ¡°Who is this child?¡± she asked.


    ¡°That child is Santi, our son,¡± Bruno said, making an effort to hold back the tears that threatened toe.


    ¡°Yes, he is my son. Why don¡¯t I have any photos of my pregnancy? Where is my supposed son?¡±


    Nicole hadn¡¯t printed any photos of her pregnancy, and Bruno remembered the USB drive with photos and videos that she had given him.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll bring something,¡± he said.


    He hurried to fetch the USB drive, turned on the television, and connected it. He started ying the videos and photographs, which showed her looking happy with that other man. Bruno didn¡¯t appear in any of them.


    ¡°Who is that man? If you¡¯re supposed to be my husband and the father of my child, why weren¡¯t you by our side?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s a long story that I will tell youter,¡± Bruno replied, fearing her rejection if he told her what had happened between them. ¡°That man is your half-brother.¡±


    ¡°Half-brother?¡± Nicole looked at Noah and Emma, seeking an exnation.


    ¡°Now is not the time, daughter. You need to rest, and little by little, we will tell you everything,¡± Emma said.


    They knew it would be painful for her to relive all those emotions.


    ¡°And if I have a child, why isn¡¯t he with me?¡±


    Bruno thought about inventing a lie to spare her the pain, but he couldn¡¯t lie to her. She would hate him if she ever found out the truth. Sara approached, carrying a cup of hot tea.


    ¡°My dear, have this warm tea. It will make you feel better.¡±


    Nicole listened to her nanny and took the tea. Bruno sat beside her, took her hand, but she immediately pulled it away. To her, he was aplete stranger.


    ¡°On the day you lost your memory, something happened,¡± Bruno said, pausing for a moment. It was very difficult for him to tell her this. ¡°During the night, while we were sleeping in our other house, some men entered. They took our son. That shock is what caused you to lose your memory.¡±


    Nicole looked at him in horror. She had a child who was kidnapped. She went into shock and didn¡¯t know how to react. While she didn¡¯t remember her son, knowing that she had one and that he had been kidnapped was a profound shock. She stared at Bruno, unblinking.


    ¡°Nicole, Nicole, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Daughter, please react,¡± Emma pleaded.


    They administered a sedative to her, and Bruno carried her up to her bedroom.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s wise for them to be in the same room. It might be ufortable for her. Maybe she should stay with Sara,¡± Noah suggested.


    ¡°No way. I want to take care of her. We have to do everything possible to find Sergio without him realizing that we¡¯re looking for him,¡± Bruno insisted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside. We shouldn¡¯t risk her overhearing us. We shouldn¡¯t upset her any further. For now, it¡¯s best not to tell her anything else until her mind assimtes what we just told her,¡± Noah requested.


    In Mn, Sergio was toasting with Deborah. Things had gone ording to their n.


    ¡°This child will be our cash cow. Soon, we will ask Nicole to hand over her fortune to us. The entire Rossano and Williams empire will be ours. Ha ha ha!¡± Sergioughed, imagining the immense power he would have.


    ¡°Let¡¯s toast to a power that no one can match. I will send proof of life so they willply with our demands to keep him alive,¡± Deborah said, showing no mercy when it came to money. She was incredibly ambitious.


    At that moment, Sergio¡¯s phone rang. It was one of Leo¡¯s bodyguards.


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°Sir, I won¡¯t be able to keep you informed about Leone¡¯s movements anymore.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I need you to keep me informed.¡±


    ¡°They havepletely changed their entire staff, both at home and for security.¡±


    ¡°Find a way to get close to one of the new bodyguards. Offer them arge sum of money to ept passing us information.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°I tried, sir. They followed me for several blocks. As soon as I could escape, they didn¡¯t speak ournguage, but I took out arge amount of cash and offered it to them. They got upset.¡±


    ¡°Idiot! By now, Leone knows what we¡¯re trying to do. He will be more cautious and increase surveince.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I won¡¯t be able to get close to them anymore.¡±


    Sergio angrily threw his phone.


    In the United States, Bruno stepped into the shower. Nicole was still asleep. He came out of the bathroom, wearing only a towel wrapped around his waist. As he turned, he noticed that Nicole had awakened and was looking at him,pletely bewildered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought you were still asleep. I¡¯ll change immediately,¡± Bruno said.


    Nicole continued to stare at him intently. He was a very handsome man. She scolded herself mentally, realizing that she couldn¡¯t be thinking those things. She blushed and averted her gaze.


    The next day, Bruno returned early from the office. He didn¡¯t want to leave her alone for too long. He wanted them to have a meal together. As he entered the house, he heardughtering from the living room. He quickly made his way there and found Sondra with Nicole,ughing and reminiscing about some experiences. Sara was bringing them tea but stopped when she saw Bruno. He red at her, and she served the tea and headed towards the kitchen. Bruno followed her without saying a word.


    ¡°Why is Sondra here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°My girl called her. She doesn¡¯t remember everything Sondra did to her. Sondra is taking advantage of the situation,¡± Sara exined.


    ¡°Damn woman, she will see,¡± Bruno said.


    He went out to the front yard, lit a cigarette, something he only did when he was nervous, and patiently waited for Sondra to leave. When he saw her, he approached and grabbed her by the neck.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you toe near Nicole again. I know you had something to do with my son¡¯s disappearance,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°Hahaha, you have no idea how much joy it brings me to know that you¡¯re suffering,¡± Sondra replied.


    Bruno felt fury consume him. He tightened his grip around her neck, and Sondra struggled, desperately trying to free herself.


    Nicole came out at that moment, realizing that Sondra had left her phone behind.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Let go of my sister, you animal!¡± Nicole eximed. Bruno immediately released Sondra, who started crying, ying the victim.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. I have to tell you the truth. Your husband has been harassing me for some time. Today, he asked to meet me secretly, and when I refused, he did this to me,¡± Sondra said, touching her neck with both hands while continuing to cry.


    ¡°How could you do this? You¡¯re a beast! I will talk to my parents, and I¡¯m leaving here today,¡± Nicole responded.


    Sondra smiled maliciously when Nicole wasn¡¯t looking, and they both headed towards her car. Once Sondra was gone, Nicole returned and walked past Bruno, ignoring him. He, consumed by anger, repeatedly punched the wall.


    A few minutester, Noah and Emma arrived. Rona and G¨ªo kept their distance, deciding to wait until they could tell Nicole the truth to avoid further confusion. Nicole told them what had happened.


    ¡°I want to leave right now,¡± she said.


    ¡°Daughter, we didn¡¯t want to tell you about Sondra just yet, but given what happened, we have to do it,¡± Noah said, his expression serious.


    ¡°What do you mean, Dad?¡±


    ¡°Many things have happened that I will gradually tell you about. Sondra hates you; she has caused you a lot of harm. She has been after Bruno ever since you got married, and she was also involved in the kidnapping of your son. She deceived us, and for a long time, we were angry with you until we realized that everything she imed you had done was actually done by her.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t believe it. My sister would never hurt me,¡± Nicole cried.


    ¡°Well, believe it, daughter. It¡¯s true what I¡¯ve told you. I hope you can remember soon and prevent her from harming you again.¡±


    Shortly after, Noah and Emma left. Nicole locked herself in the study, turned on theputer, and searched for news about her wedding with Bruno. They belonged to two very important families, so it was certain that the press had covered the event.


    News articles about their wedding and engagement appeared. One headline caught her attention. In the photograph apanying the article, she and Bruno were in bed together, their faces expressingplete confusion.


    ¡°What is this? Clearly, it¡¯s me,¡± Nicole said as she continued reading. She discovered that their engagement was announced shortly after that scandal and found articles about their wedding, where both she and Bruno didn¡¯t appear happy.


    ¡°This is very strange. I don¡¯t know what has happened, but I¡¯m going to find out right now,¡± she thought to herself.


    She left the study and headed to the living room, where Bruno was. She wanted him to rify everything for her right at that moment.


    ¡°I need you to exin what has happened between us, right now,¡± Nicole demanded.


    Bruno, who was sipping whiskey, felt like he was choking on the liquid. He didn¡¯t want to tell her the truth; it wasn¡¯t the right time yet.

 Together

    Bruno couldn¡¯t believe his luck. He took a deep breath before starting to speak.


    ¡°I need you to sit down, please.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but I want the whole truth. Why are there pictures of us in bed before we got married? And in the wedding photos, we didn¡¯t look very happy.¡±


    ¡°On the day those pictures were taken, we were deceived. Your sister, Sondra, lured you into the room under false pretenses, pushed you inside, and locked the door. I was already inside, desperate because someone spiked my drink with an aphrodisiac. I thought it was you who did it. That night, we were together. In the morning, Sondra barged in with some reporters. I couldn¡¯t stop the news from spreading. It got out of hand too quickly. Your father and my father forced us to get married.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, that means we never loved each other, and neither did you.¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. I fell in love with you, and you with me. Many things have happened, and I will gradually tell you everything. The doctor didn¡¯t authorize sharing everything at once; it could be detrimental to your health.¡±


    ¡°I feel like a lot is being kept from me, but I know that sooner orter, I¡¯ll find out everything that has happened. I¡¯ll stay here because it¡¯ll be easier for me to find out. But I¡¯ll change rooms. I want you to understand that even though you remember everything we¡¯ve experienced together, you¡¯re aplete stranger to me. Also, if I stay here, I can find out what is being done to rescue our son. I don¡¯t know what efforts are being made.¡±


    At that moment, Leo¡¯s cell phone started ringing. As he answered, he froze, and Nicole beside him could also hear.


    ¡°Hello.¡± A recording yed.


    ¡°Please, I want to go with my mommy and daddy. I¡¯m very hungry, and the floor is very cold, waaaah.¡±


    Nicole and Bruno felt their hearts shatter into a thousand pieces. She had no memories of their son, but anyone would have their heart broken hearing his pleas and cries. Then Sergio¡¯s voice could be heard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone in two days. You must have all the documents ready where Nicole transfers her entire fortune to me. Don¡¯t try anything against the person who wille for the documents, or else your son will pay the consequences. Once I have that fortune in my possession, your son will have a better quality of life. He won¡¯t return to you; you must forget about that. I¡¯ll raise him as my own, and I¡¯ll keep him alive as long as you fulfill your part of the deal.¡±


    Bruno was about to respond, but Sergio hung up immediately.


    ¡°What kind of monster is that man? I don¡¯t remember anything about our son, but knowing that he is a part of me is enough. Fix everything. I don¡¯t know what fortune he¡¯s referring to, but I¡¯ll transfer it to him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Noah right away.¡± Bruno was about to mention his parents, but she wasn¡¯t ready to hear it yet. Experiencing all that pain again would be too much for her.


    He felt helpless, unable to act. Sergio had made sure he wouldn¡¯t attempt anything against him. He locked himself in his office and cried bitterly for his son. He hadn¡¯t been with him since he was little, and now he wouldn¡¯t be able to see him grow. He thought about notifying the authorities, but he knew Sergio would follow through with his threat to take his son¡¯s life.


    Nicole called Emma, and Sara prepared her a cup of tea to help her calm down a bit. Listening to that recording had been traumatizing.


    ¡°Mom, if you had heard that recording, my heart broke knowing what that little boy is suffering. That man has no feelings.¡±


    Noah was talking in the office with Bruno.


    ¡°Sergio must feel a lot of hatred towards Nicole. Rina has told us that he mes her for her mother¡¯s loss of love and for being G¨ªo¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°That man is a damn lunatic. My son is desperate, hungry, and cold. I feel terrible knowing that he¡¯s suffering while we¡¯refortable at home with more than enough food.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s terrible what Santi is going through. Sergio did it because he knew it would cause us tremendous pain.¡±


    Leandro arrived at that moment, and Nicole recognized him as the man who appeared in most of the photos and videos with her and her son.


    ¡°Hello, sister.¡±


    He approached and hugged her, and she feltforted in his arms. Leandro cried when she told him what had happened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, my father is a heartless monster. How can he be so cruel to a child?¡±


    Bruno came out of the office at that moment, and upon entering the living room, he didn¡¯t like what he saw.


    Leandro noticed it and immediately let go of Nicole. They were powerful men, but that meant nothing if they couldn¡¯t act against Sergio.


    Two dayster, a strange man arrived at the mansion. He was Sergio¡¯s envoy. Bruno and Nicole already had all the documents ready. She signed them, and after that, the man left with the documents. Bruno¡¯swyer had drafted them in a way that wouldn¡¯t raise any questions when Nicole read them. Williams and Rossano were now a singlepany, and she imagined the name was based on one of the partners.


    Minutester, Bruno¡¯s phone rang. It was Sergio again.


    ¡°De Santis, you have what you wanted, to hand over my son to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the deal. I¡¯ll keep him alive as long as you don¡¯t interfere with me. Tell Nicole thank you very much for her generous contribution. I¡¯ll allow you to hear your son once every month, to prove that he¡¯s still alive.¡± He hung up immediately.


    Everyone present turned to look. Tears streamed down their cheeks.


    ¡°This can¡¯t go on. I have to rescue my son.¡±


    ¡°We have to n very carefully and act at the right moment. Sergio is insane and won¡¯t hesitate to harm my grandson.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What did we do to that man that he hates us so much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, and we¡¯ll tell you little by little. In reality, he¡¯s the one who has hurt us out of ambition.¡±


    A month passed, and Nicole was still trying to adapt to that life. She underwent different therapies to try to remember, but with no results. Sergio contacted Bruno again, and when they answered, they heard a recording with Santi¡¯s voice, followed by Sergio speaking.


    ¡°As you can hear, your son is still alive.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough proof. We want to speak with him. Release my son, and I¡¯ll go in his ce,¡± Bruno pleaded.


    ¡°We agree that it¡¯s easier to deal with a child than an adult. Next month, you¡¯ll be able to speak with him for 30 seconds.¡±


    After saying that, he hung up. Hearing an audio with their son¡¯s voice saying that he missed them tore them apart even more.


    Time passed, and Nicole still couldn¡¯t remember. It was Santi¡¯s sixth birthday, and Bruno felt like he was going insane. He looked thinner, and he had to continue his life without his son by his side. On top of it all, to Nicole, he was nothing more than a stranger.


    He felt like his brain was on the verge of copse, so he headed to a bar to have a whiskey. He needed to forget, even for just a moment, all the problems. In that moment, he understood why Nicole¡¯s brain had reacted the way it did in an attempt to protect her.


    He was sitting at the bar, sipping his drink, when in front of him, a young guy entered and greeted a man who was already there with a kiss.


    This wouldn¡¯t have caught his attention since it was quitemon these days, except he recognized both men. He quickly finished his drink, wishing he could pinch himself to see if he was hallucinating. Those two men were Amadeus and M¨¢x. What the hell was going on? The world was turned upside down. As far as he knew, both of them were in love with Nicole not too long ago.


    The two men were chatting andughing in the dimness of the bar when suddenly M¨¢x¡¯s gaze met Bruno¡¯s curious gaze. How long had he been observing them? Bruno covered his face with his hands.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± Amadeus asked.


    M¨¢x was about to answer when they both heard a voice they knew very well.


    ¡°Good evening. Am I interrupting?¡±


    The two men tried to remain calm. Amadeus tried to respond as calmly as possible.


    ¡°Good evening, Leone. What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I needed a drink after everything that has happened. I was surprised to find you here and see that you¡¯re together,¡± Bruno decided to be direct.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, as you can see, we¡¯re together. Various things have happened, and when we¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll announce our rtionship. We kindly ask that you don¡¯t mention what you¡¯ve seen.¡±


    ¡°No need to worry about that. I wouldn¡¯t talk about something that only concerns the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± M¨¢x sincerely expressed his gratitude. He never thought Bruno would take it that way. He had always thought that Bruno hated him.


    They stayed at the bar until the early hours of the morning. Nicole couldn¡¯t sleep, worried that something might have happened to Bruno. He always went straight to the mansion after leaving the office.


    She was surprised to see him enter in that state. She approached to help him climb the stairs after seeing him fall several times.


    She guided him to his bedroom and helped him lie down. He took her face in his hands.


    ¡°Forgive me for all the harm I¡¯ve caused you.¡±


    Nicole observed him in astonishment. What on earth did he mean by that?

 Face reality

    Bruno fell asleep quickly, and she watched him for a while. He was a very attractive man, with perfect features and a muscr body. It was logical to think that she had fallen in love with him.


    She left the room and decided to sleep next to Sara that night. When she woke up in the morning, Sara was no longer there. She entered the room she used to share with Bruno, but he wasn¡¯t there either. She quickly took a shower and went downstairs to have breakfast. Sara was preparing chquiles for Bruno and pancakes for herself. He was sitting at the table, pressing his head with his hands. Sara gave Nicole a ss with a mixture and asked her to give it to Bruno.


    ¡°Take it, sweetheart, and give it to Mr. Bruno. It will help him with his difort,¡± said Sara. Nicole took the ss and ced it in front of Bruno.


    ¡°Here, nanny says it will make you feel better.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he replied, quickly drinking the contents of the ss.


    After breakfast, she headed to the corporate office. At least Sergio hadn¡¯t thought of asking him to hand over hispany.


    Later, as she tried to focus on reviewing some documents, she heard an argument outside her office. She stepped out to see what was happening. It was Bertha arguing with Lidia.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Bertha?¡± she asked in a serious tone.¡±


    ¡°This youngdy wants to enter your office without being announced, and she doesn¡¯t have an appointment either.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Bertha, let Lidia in.¡± The girl looked at Bertha, a look of disdain on her face.


    Inside the office, Bruno asked the girl to take a seat.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°My father asked me to personally invite you. This weekend, the most important equestrian event in the country will take ce in Massachusetts. I will be participating in several demonstrations, and we would like you to join us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with my wife. If she agrees to apany me, we¡¯ll be there.¡±


    The girl made a displeased expression that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Bruno. Who did she think she was to disrespect Nicole like that?


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to my father and see if he can get an extra pass. Since it¡¯sst minute, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s possible to get one.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you manage to get it, give me a call. But, as I said, it depends on my wife. We¡¯ll only go if she agrees.¡± That pretentious girl deserved a lesson.


    ¡°Goodbye, have a nice afternoon.¡± Lidia left in a fury. No matter how much she flirted with him, Bruno seemed oblivious.


    He stared at the door after the girl left, thinking that maybe he was to me for encouraging her hopes. He shouldn¡¯t have asked her to apany him to the event, although he made it clear with her when he did.


    Later, Bertha announced that Nicole wanted to speak with him.


    ¡°Let her in. You know my wife doesn¡¯t need to be announced unless I¡¯m in a meeting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±


    Bertha noticed that Nicole greeted her coldly, as if she didn¡¯t recognize her. What was going on?


    Nicole entered the office, and he greeted her with a smile. She blushed, thinking he had a perfect smile. Bruno noticed her embarrassment, and he liked that it indicated she wasn¡¯t indifferent to him.


    ¡°Hello, is something the matter?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, I thought maybe we could have lunch together. I believe that if we¡¯re supposed to be married, we should spend more time together.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good to me. You¡¯re right, we should spend more time together.¡± He liked that she was determined to get to know him better.


    Dante and Sophie lived outside the country. Dante was in charge of a new branch in France, where their little Danna was born. She was about to turn one, and that day they returned to the United States to baptize their little girl. As they had promised, Bruno and Nicole would be the godparents. They knew what was going on with her and imagined they would have to ask her again.


    Bruno and Nicole were leaving the office when they suddenly came face to face with Dante, Sophie, and little Danna.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Bruno was delighted to see him.


    ¡°Hey, brother, we¡¯vee so you can meet our little Danna.¡±


    ¡°But what a precious doll I have for a niece,¡± Nicole immediately extended her small arms towards him, asking to be picked up.


    At that moment, Bruno couldn¡¯t help but let sadness invade his mind. His daughter would be a little younger than Danna at that moment.


    Nicole was astonished. When did Sophie get married to Bruno¡¯s brother?


    ¡°Sweetheart, don¡¯t you want to greet your friend?¡± Sophie said.


    ¡°Sophie,¡± Nicole approached her for a hug, ¡°your baby is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I know, sister-inw. She takes after me,¡± Dante jokingly replied, as always.


    Nicole smiled, but she truly didn¡¯t remember that guy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, little sister. I know you may not remember me, but believe me, I¡¯m one of your favorite guys,¡± he said, still smiling.


    Nicole approached the little one; she was beautiful, with blond hair and big green eyes. Both Sophie and Dante were blond, but he was the one with green eyes, while hers were honey-colored.


    ¡°Hello, cutie,¡± the baby immediately started to smile.


    ¡°We were about to go out for lunch. Would you like to join us?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯m starving,¡± Dante replied.


    ¡°As always, my love,¡± Sophie said. Herment made Nicole and Brunough.


    They walked to a nearby restaurant. While Nicole held the baby, she couldn¡¯t understand why she felt a tightness in her chest and an overwhelming urge to cry.


    ¡°Is something wrong? Are you okay?¡± Bruno asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I feel a strong tightness in my chest. It started right after I held the baby.¡±


    Sophie noticed and approached to take her daughter. Everyone knew what was happening. On an unconscious level, Nicole remembered what had happened with her baby.


    When they entered the restaurant, they saw that M¨¢x and Amadeus were already there. They didn¡¯t know everything that had happened and tried to stay out of the country. M¨¢x hadn¡¯t reached out to Nicole or Sophie because he didn¡¯t feel capable of looking them in the eyes. It was still difficult for him toe to terms with his feelings.


    Dante was the first to see them and went over to greet them, followed by the others.


    ¡°Friends, how nice to see you.¡±


    ¡°Hello, good to bump into you here,¡± Amadeus replied, while M¨¢x felt like hiding under the table, especially because Bruno knew what was happening between them. He hoped he would keep his promise to keep it quiet.


    ¡°Hello, little Dragonfly.¡±


    ¡°Hi, M¨¢x.¡± Nicole approached him for a hug.


    ¡°But please, have a seat. We¡¯re just about to order.¡±


    The group sat down next to them, and Nicole didn¡¯t remember Amadeus. He was surprised that she hadn¡¯t addressed him at any point.


    ¡°How have you been, Nicole? We haven¡¯t seen each other since the awards ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Do we know each other? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Friend, what¡¯s happened?¡± M¨¢x realized that something wasn¡¯t right with her and med himself for distancing himself.


    Bruno told them everything that had happened, and Amadeus and M¨¢x couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be true. How could that monster kidnap my little one? Something must be done to set him free.¡±


    ¡°Sergio keeps us under surveince. If we attempt a rescue, he threatened to kill him, and believe me, we¡¯ve learned that he doesn¡¯t make empty threats,¡± Bruno replied, distressed.


    ¡°The worst part is that I can¡¯t even remember my own son.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nicole. I should have been by your side. I¡¯ve selfishly focused on living my own life, even though your parents and you epted me into your family,¡± M¨¢x was genuinely distraught. Amadeus took his hand under the table as a sign of support.


    At that moment, a foul smell filled the table, and everyone turned to find its source.


    ¡°What¡¯s that smell? God, I think we need to ask to change tables,¡± M¨¢x said.


    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Dante and Sophie couldn¡¯t help butugh.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, guys. It¡¯s time to change Danna¡¯s diaper,¡± Sophie said as she took her bag and headed towards the restroom.


    The others couldn¡¯t help butugh. They never imagined that the little one would be the cause of such a smell.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dante, for myment. I didn¡¯t think the baby was the culprit.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry. Even I sometimes want to run away, especially when it¡¯s my turn to change the diaper.¡±


    The group of friends ate peacefully, preferring to change the subject. They knew how terrible the situation was for Bruno and Nicole, but a moment of tranquility was good for them.


    Later, they said their goodbyes. Dante and Sophie would be staying with Bruno and Nicole, while M¨¢x returned to talk to the girls.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you tomorrow if you have some time.¡±


    ¡°For you, always, my friend.¡±


    M¨¢x smiled, although deep down he felt overwhelmed with nerves. It was time to face reality and tell the girls what was happening between him and Amadeus. He sighed deeply before getting into the car and driving away with the Russian.

 Signalized

    The two couples arrived at the mansion, and Bruno decided not to go back to the office for the day.


    ¡°This ce is beautiful, theyout of the house is perfect, and those enormous windows let in enough light inside. The garden is truly stunning,¡± eximed Sophie, amazed.


    ¡°Nicole designed the garden.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, friend.¡±


    ¡°The sad part is that I don¡¯t even remember it.¡±


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s have a whiskey in the study.¡±


    ¡°Sure, brother.¡± Dante followed him, understanding that Bruno needed to talk to him alone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Uffff, too much is happening,¡± he replied as he finished his whiskey.


    ¡°Nicole has forgotten everything about our rtionship. I don¡¯t know what her reaction will be when she finds out or starts to remember. She will hate me again,¡± he said,pletely distressed.


    ¡°Then gather your courage and tell her yourself. She will appreciate your honesty.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will, but first, I will make her fall in love with me again.¡±


    ¡°Their rtionship has been filled with challenges and significant problems from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but the love I feel for her won¡¯t yield to anything that may happen, and I know that even though she doesn¡¯t remember it, she loves me too.¡±


    The next morning, Bruno and Dante headed to the corporate office. The blonde had to bring him up to speed on the financial state of the newpany, and Ren¨¦ would also be present.


    Early in the morning, Max called the girls, expressing his desire to have breakfast with them. Nicole asked him toe to the mansion, where they would have breakfast. Bruno had asked her not to go out without hispany as it could be dangerous, even though they had bodyguards. She felt safer if he could protect her.


    ¡°Good morning, Sophie, little dragonfly,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but call Nicole that; they had been doing it for many years.


    ¡°Good morning, Max,¡± both girls replied.


    They had breakfast while catching up. Nicole was amazed at everything she had forgotten. The guys avoided the topic of her rtionship with Bruno; that was something only he could tell her.


    ¡°Girls, I need to talk to you about something very serious, and even though I¡¯ve tried to move on, it still embarrasses me.¡±


    ¡°You know you can tell us anything. More than a friend, we consider you our brother, and we will always support you, no matter what happens,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, friend,¡± Max sighed before speaking.


    ¡°For a long time, I thought I was in love with you, Nicole. For many years, I believed I was. That is until I met someone who made me realize that my affection for you was a brotherly love.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that there¡¯s someone in your life,¡± Nicole genuinely felt happy about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than that. It¡¯s veryplicated.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be if you¡¯re in love,¡± the blonde said.


    ¡°Ufff, I¡¯m too in love, but the problem is not that I am, but with whom,¡± Max confessed.


    ¡°You¡¯re scaring us, friend. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nicole asked, worried.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t wanted to realize what was happening to me. How many girls have you known who had some kind of rtionship with me?¡± Max asked.


    ¡°Now that I remember, I think you had a fling with a girl when you entered university. After that, you remained obsessed with Nicole for most of your life,¡± Sophie recalled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and I hadn¡¯t even realized what was happening inside me. In college, while I was training with the football team, I always felt admiration for the other guys. Well, I thought it was just that,¡± Max exined.


    ¡°Friend, are you trying to tell us that¡­¡± Nicole began, but Max didn¡¯t let her finish the sentence.


    ¡°I fell in love with a man,¡± Max said. Contrary to what he had expected, he felt a sense of liberation in admitting it.


    The girls were left speechless,pletely amazed. They had never thought that Max was into guys. It¡¯s not that they thought it was wrong; it was just aplete surprise to them.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you have someone you love by your side. Look at me, at least for now, I¡¯m with Bruno, and I don¡¯t remember loving him,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Can we meet him?¡± Sophie asked curiously.


    ¡°You already know him. In fact, you saw me with him yesterday,¡± Max revealed.


    The girls turned to each other,pletely lost, until they remembered.


    ¡°So, your partner, the man you¡¯re in love with is¡­¡± Nicole started.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Amadeus Richter.¡±


    Nicole covered her mouth with her hand, unable to believe it. Amadeus was known for his fascination with women; he was quite the yboy.


    ¡°Friend, are you sure he feels the same way about you? He¡¯s known for being a yboy around the world,¡± Nicole asked, feeling deeply concerned that Amadeus mighte to despise her friend.


    ¡°Does he know that you love him?¡± Sophie inquired.


    ¡°Rx, girls. We¡¯ve been living together for some time now. We¡¯ve traveled around the world,¡± Max exined, leaving the girls gaping in surprise. How had this happened? ¡°I met Amadeus at a bar. That day, I decided to have a drink because I felt bad knowing that the person I thought I loved waspletely out of my reach.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you suffer, friend,¡± Nicole said, embracing Max.


    ¡°That day at the bar, I didn¡¯t realize I was being watched. Amadeus followed me when I went to the restroom. He stood in front of me, and it was all very strange. We were both quite drunk, and then, when I least expected it, he kissed me. I pushed him away and quickly left that ce. I had no idea what the hell had happened. Later, I saw him again at your parents¡¯ house by the beach.


    I felt terrible when Sophie asked during the game if I had ever wanted to sleep with someone of the same gender. Of course, I was going to lie, especially because Amadeus had his eyes fixed on me. It has been difficult for him too. He had created a reputation as a womanizer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, friend! You¡¯ve been through so much, and we had no idea,¡± Nicole said, tears streaming down her cheeks. Both Max and Amadeus were going through a lot to be together.


    ¡°After that, we met again at the bar. After avoiding each other for some time, many things happened. Then he went back to Russia and tried to continue his life, dating some girls, but it wasn¡¯t the same anymore. So, he came back to find me, and here we are, ready to face everyone. It¡¯s incredible that many people who know us are the ones pointing fingers at us and even mocking us.


    When we¡¯re among strangers, it¡¯s normal; no one pays attention. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve been traveling these past months. But we know we have to face our reality and make all those people who have ridiculed us at least respect us. The most challenging part is Amadeus¡¯ yboy reputation. Sometimes, in public ces, when a girl who knows him approaches to suddenly kiss him or sits on hisp, a few months ago, he had to hire someone to delete some news that was published online.


    There were photos of us kissing, and the mocking of his character was inevitable. People enjoyed pointing fingers at him and gave him terrible nicknames. It¡¯s mostly a smear campaign by the women he has been involved with in the past. Those girls dreamt of marrying him; they all fought to be with the handsome millionaire. One girl even pped me when she saw us at a restaurant, and another spilled hot coffee on me.¡±


    ¡°God! People can be so stupid,¡± Nicole eximed, her tears continuing to flow. Both Max and Amadeus were enduring so much just to be together.


    ¡°Actually, despite the external struggle I¡¯ve been facing, the internal one is the worst. Nevertheless, Amadeus is the one who has suffered the most. People feel entitled to point fingers and mock us without considering that what happens between him and me is our concern alone. It¡¯s our rtionship, our feelings. We¡¯re not hurting anyone by being together. If either of us had a girlfriend or were married, then it would be wrong. It¡¯s not right to hurt another person just to maintain appearances. I would never agree with that; it wouldn¡¯t be fair.¡±


    ¡°I admire your bravery in fighting for that love, friend. Rest assured, I would never judge you. On the contrary, I¡¯m d you have found love, whether it¡¯s with a man or a woman. You have the right to be happy,¡± Nicole said, her words filled with sincerity.


    ¡°Thank you, my little dragonfly. You know that my love for you will be eternal,¡± Max said, embracing Nicole tightly. He feltforted by that hug.


    ¡°Hey, guys, what about me? You know I feel the same as Nicole,¡± Sophie said, joining the embrace. At that moment, Danna, who was sleeping in her stroller, woke up crying.


    ¡°Sorry, guys, it¡¯s time to breastfeed her,¡± Sophie said, covering herself with a small nket to nurse her baby.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re breastfeeding your baby,¡± Nicole eximed, amazed.


    ¡°Believe me, friend, you told me you did the same with Santi. It¡¯s the best thing we can do for our children. It strengthens the bond between us and improves their health,¡± Sophie exined.


    Nicole became serious. She had several questions in her mind. How many more things had she forgotten? Why did Sophie say that she had told her? She wasn¡¯t with them when her child was born.

 Like it was the first time

    In Italy, Deborah was in charge of taking care of Santi. Gradually, her behavior towards him began to change, and Sergio noticed that she was spending more and more time in the child¡¯s room.


    ¡°Well, maybe hyenas do have feelings after all,¡± he questioned himself.


    It didn¡¯t suit him for that woman to be attached to the boy. He would talk to her about it.


    He had nned to get rid of her, just as she had nned to get rid of him. They were two of a kind.


    Deborah entered Santi¡¯s room at night during an electrical storm. The boy had hidden under the bed and was lying on the carpet, covered with a nket.


    ¡°Santi, you have toe out from there. Nothing will happen to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very scared, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to call me ma¡¯am. Call me grandma, because that¡¯s what I am. Maria isn¡¯t, I am.¡±


    The boy wasn¡¯t intelligent, but he knew he shouldn¡¯t contradict her. She would get furious when he did.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you until you fall asleep. Come on, get into bed. I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandma.¡±


    It was the first time he epted to call her that. Deborah felt a warmth in her chest that she had never felt before. She stayed with him until he fell asleep, then quietly left the room, with Sergio looking at her sternly.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? You know you can¡¯t be involved with that child.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything. I stayed with him so he wouldn¡¯t be screaming because of the storm.¡±


    ¡°Well, at first, you gagged him to silence his screams, and now you¡¯re keeping himpany.¡±


    Deborah remained silent. Sergio was very intelligent and knew her perfectly, so deceiving him wasn¡¯t easy.


    In the United States, Bruno had organized a romantic dinner in the Grand Hall of his house. He was determined to make Nicole fall in love with him again.


    He adorned the hall with hundreds of red roses, knowing they were her favorite. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t remember the story of the roses and Leandro.


    He hired a violinist, a chef, and some trusted waiters to attend to them. He reinforced the security around the mansion to prevent any inconveniences.


    He dressed in a custom-made ck suit. Nicole had agreed to have dinner with him, and he wanted to see if it was possible to evoke even a little of the love they said she felt for him.


    And it¡¯s not like they had forgotten about Santi. At least Bruno needed to distract his mind to avoid going crazy. They were still gathering evidence against Sergio, so they could eventually bring him down and reim everything he had taken from Nicole.


    She descended the stairs, and he awaited her downstairs. He was impressed. She was wearing the same red dress she had worn on the day of her graduation, thankfully unaware of what had happened with her sister that day.


    As she was about to step down thest stair, he extended his hand to take hers. When she did, she saw a smile on his face that stirred strange sensations within her.


    ¡°You look beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, you look very handsome.¡± She was willing to do her part to salvage the rtionship. After all, she didn¡¯t believe her parents would lie about something like this.


    They entered the hall, and she was amazed by the decoration. As she observed Bruno¡¯s hand over hers, she noticed small cuts on it.


    ¡°Did you decorate the hall yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes, with some help, of course, but I did it with love. Did you like it?¡±


    ¡°It looks beautiful. Red roses are my favorites.¡± He smiled as he saw her excitement.


    They dined by candlelight, and then he asked her to dance. She dly epted. They got up from their seats, and Bruno ced his arm around her waist. She didn¡¯t know if the warmth she felt was due to the wine she had consumed or the proximity of Bruno.


    After a while of dancing and having a few more drinks, Nicole started feeling slightly dizzy and cheerful, as well as a bit warmer.


    ¡°Thank you so much for this wonderful evening. I think I¡¯ll go upstairs to sleep. I feel a bit lightheaded. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    He took her by the waist to help her up the stairs. Nicoleughed as she climbed one step and descended two.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you must hold on or you¡¯ll fall.¡±


    Upon reaching the front of Bruno¡¯s bedroom, he kissed her, and she reciprocated the kiss.


    ¡°Stay with me tonight.¡± In response, she kissed him.


    With one hand, he opened the bedroom door while holding her with the other. They approached the bed, he undressed her, and she did the same to him. For Nicole, it felt as if it were the first time she would be with him. Her hands trembled as she caressed Bruno¡¯s chest and back. He smiled when he noticed it. He would have to be very careful because mentally, it would be her first time again.


    With calmness and tenderness, he caressed her entire body, kissing every part as he always did. The night seemed short to them, as they joined their bodies again and again until they were exhausted. They fell asleep embracing each other. In the morning, Nicole woke up first, feeling embarrassed by her naked body, and even more so by his nudity.


    She got up silently, covering her body with the sheet. She screamed because, in doing so, she uncovered Bruno¡¯s body, revealing his erection.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± she eximed, covering her eyes with both hands, causing the sheet that covered her to fall to the ground.


    Her scream woke up Bruno, who found the scene amusing.


    ¡°Hahaha, what happened?¡± he asked.


    Nicole, still covering her eyes with one hand, pointed to a spot between his legs. Bruno found it endearing and grabbed the sheet to cover himself.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There you go. Now I¡¯ll close my eyes so you can feel morefortable while you go to the bathroom, or if you prefer, I can shower with you,¡± he said,ughing.


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll bathe alone.¡± She ran towards the bathroom and locked the door.


    He took some clothes and went to another room to shower, giving her time to calm down. That situation brought back memories of when they were falling in love.


    Meanwhile, at Leandro¡¯s house, Shelsy had realized that she was oveing her obsession with Bruno. She worried because she was falling in love with Leandro, and it was the same predicament all over again because, despite everything, much to her chagrin, she was still in love with Nicole. She wished there was a potion that would make her forget, that would make her heart understand that they were siblings.


    Shelsy kept her distance from him, afraid that if he found out she was falling in love, he would push her away. She couldn¡¯t bear that. He had shown her what life was truly like, and she felt that she had matured by his side. She was no longer the spoiled girl who believed the world should revolve around her.


    Being with Leandro was her safe haven, the ce where she felt protected. She would do everything in her power to never be separated from his side.


    On the other hand, he felt desperate. He couldn¡¯t get Nicole out of his stubborn mind, and knowing that Santi was in the hands of his father was driving him crazy. He had raised him as if he were his own son, and his father knew it. He would never forgive him for what he was doing.


    There were so many things they had experienced together with Nicole that he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give his life in exchange for either of them. He frequently spent time with Rina, and mother and son tried to make up for lost time. He felt loved by their side. His father was so cold that he had never shown him any affection, and he had longed for a hug, a kiss from his mother, but he had denied him that.


    ¡°In Bruno¡¯s office, Dante showed him the front page of a newspaper. Both of them looked at it in astonishment. The image depicted two men kissing, which wouldn¡¯t be anything special if they didn¡¯t know them very well. It was M¨¢x and Amadeus.


    ¡°Most likely, this is a photoshopped image. You know how the media can do anything to sell. These two have been hovering around Nicole,¡± Dante said.


    ¡°As far as I know, M¨¢x loved her. So, yes, I believe the photo is doctored. I¡¯ll call M¨¢x to rmend mywyer, and they can sue these media outlets who only seek profit regardless of who is affected,¡± Bruno replied. Dante and M¨¢x had be very good friends since they met, although M¨¢x had been losttely.


    ¡°That¡¯s the best course of action. This way, the media will learn that they should think twice before publishing this kind of content.¡±


    Nicole and Sophie invited M¨¢x and Amadeus for lunch. They wanted them to feel weed. All that mattered to Nicole was that they were happy. Besides, the boys nned to talk with Dante and Bruno. They no longer wanted to hide their rtionship. They felt good with each other. It was their life, and they had the right to live it the way that made them feel best, without trying to please the world.

 Without any clue

    Thewyer representing Sergio called him after reviewing the documents. The ones from the Williams-Rossano consortium were in order, but there was a problem with the inheritance that Rina had transferred to him. That fortune actually belonged to Nicole, rendering the papers signed by Rina invalid.


    ¡°Damn it! Now it turns out that mypany belongs to that useless woman. I¡¯ll have to talk to Bruno to have hime and sign the papers,¡± Sergio said.


    ¡°As soon as you order it, I will go, sir. I will start preparing the document right away,¡± hiswyer replied.


    Sergio decided to immediately call Bruno. He had to force Nicole to sign the documents.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Bruno answered.


    ¡°My dear friend,¡± Sergio began.


    ¡°What the hell do you want now? We¡¯ve given you what you asked for-return our son,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°Well, it seems you¡¯re in a bad mood. I need Nicole to sign some documents. Since she is the owner of the properties and the fortune that Rina transferred to me years ago, those documents are not valid. Mywyer wille to have them signed,¡± Sergio exined.


    ¡°She won¡¯t do it,¡± Bruno said firmly. He was determined to put a stop to Sergio¡¯s ns. He had recorded their conversations and had a recording of Nicole signing the document.


    ¡°What are you saying? How dare you contradict me?¡± Sergio was deeply angered.


    ¡°This has to end. She will sign those documents when you safely return our son, and that¡¯s my final word.¡± Bruno abruptly ended the call.


    Sergio trembled with anger. He would show Bruno that he couldn¡¯t dare to y with him. He took a knife from the kitchen and headed towards the child¡¯s room. Bruno had returned home to talk to Nicole when he received a video call from Sergio. He knew they could trace his location that way, but he had already ordered for the helicopter to be ready to take them away from there.


    A man recorded the scene as Sergio abruptly woke up the sleeping boy, Santi. Seeing the man holding a knife in front of him, Santi began to tremble.


    ¡°This is what you¡¯ve brought upon yourself, Bruno Leone. I will send you a piece of your son¡¯s hand, and if you don¡¯tply, you¡¯ll never see him again. I¡¯m not ying around,¡± Sergio dered.


    Sergio ended the call, leaving Bruno pale and unsure of how to react. Nicole fainted from the shock.


    Sergio was determined. As he reached for the boy¡¯s hand, he heard a thud. The bodyguard who apanied him fell beside him. As Sergio turned around, he felt a blow to his head, and everything around him went dark.


    When he woke upter, the boy was no longer there. Several of his men were dead. He searched the entire house for Deborah but couldn¡¯t find her. Half of his men were missing. He entered his office, only to discover that the documents and the money he had were gone. He rushed to the backyard, only to find the helicopter had vanished.


    ¡°Damn woman! I knew you would betray me at any moment. You became attached to that brat. I should have gotten rid of you when I realized,¡± Sergio cursed.


    Later, Nicole regained consciousness. Her parents and Bruno¡¯s parents were at her house. This time, Rina and G¨ªo didn¡¯t care that she didn¡¯t recognize them. They wanted to know about their grandson.


    Bruno¡¯s face was flushed, and his eyes were swollen. He couldn¡¯t believe that his son had been harmed because of him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t handle this, Father. I shouldn¡¯t have gone against Sergio,¡± Brunomented.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, son. You thought it was an opportunity to reim your son. Anyone would have done the same,¡± his father reassured him.


    At that moment, Bruno¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Bruno answered.


    ¡°Bruno, my son.¡±


    ¡°How dare you call me ¡®son¡¯ after everything you¡¯ve done to us? Sergio hurt my son, and you did nothing to stop him,¡± Bruno retorted.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. Santi is safe with me. I didn¡¯t let him get hurt. Now Sergio is after me. If he finds me, he¡¯ll kill me. I¡¯ll assume a new identity, and the same goes for my grandson. He¡¯ll stay with me until we catch that maniac,¡± Deborah said before abruptly hanging up, not giving Bruno a chance to respond. He stood there, pale and shocked.


    ¡°What happened, son?¡± Noah asked with concern. It was just the two of them in the office.


    ¡°What happened, son?¡± Noah asked, concerned. It was just the two of them in the office.


    ¡°It was Deborah. Sergio didn¡¯t hurt Santi. She took him away, and she has no intention of giving him back. She¡¯s keeping him with her,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    ¡°That way, she ensures that we won¡¯t try anything against her. She¡¯s just like Sergio, a despicable human being.¡±


    ¡°No, son. They are anything but human. There¡¯s no humanity left in them.¡±


    They left the office to discuss what had happened with the others. It was incredible how they kept going from one problem to another without seeking it.


    Nicole felt somefort knowing that the child was safe, although being with that woman posed a constant danger.


    Leandro arrivedter, and Bruno showed him the recorded video call from Sergio.


    ¡°I recognize that ce. It was my room in a house on the outskirts of Mn.¡±


    ¡°We have to go there immediately. I imagine we won¡¯t find anyone, but it¡¯s a starting point for further investigation,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°I agree with you, son, but Sergio will try to approach Nicole to have her sign those documents. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t stay idle. Someone needs to stay and protect Nicole,¡± Noah said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stay, Gio and I, if he agrees,¡± Noah replied.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll stay to protect her.¡±


    Nicole looked at them with confusion. Why were these man and woman so concerned about her?


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the hangar immediately to prepare the jet. We¡¯ll arrive in less time,¡± Bruno said.


    Later, they gathered at the hangar. Bruno, Leandro, and Ren¨¦ were hoping to find some clues that would lead them to the child.


    Deborah had managed to bribe some of Sergio¡¯s men. She offered them double pay, and now they had to protect her and help her hide. If Sergio found them, he would kill them all. He didn¡¯t know how to forgive.


    Bruno, his father, and Leandro arrived in Mn eight hourster. They headed towards the San Siro area, passing by the stadium and the racecourse. The house was beyond all that.


    Upon arrival, Leandro unlocked the door with his keys. They found traces of dried blood in the garden and inside the living room. They didn¡¯t know what had happened there, but it was logical to assume that Sergio hadn¡¯t called the authorities.


    They searched the entire ce. In Leandro¡¯s room, they found Santi¡¯s clothes. Bruno picked them up and could still smell the scent of his son on them. He sat on the edge of the bed and cried, thinking about everything his son was going through. Santi was still too young to understand what was truly happening, and it pained Bruno to think that he might believe they had abandoned him.


    Leandro felt the same way. He adored that child with all his soul. Sergio was his father, but he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to end him if he ever found him. Someone had to put a stop to him. He couldn¡¯t continue hurting innocent people just to fulfill his ns.


    ¡°We have to keep searching. Who could we ask if they noticed anything strange?¡± Ren¨¦ asked Leandro.


    ¡°Mrs. Rinaldi is the neighbor in the property next door. I¡¯ll pay her a visit to see if she has noticed anything,¡± Leandro replied.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait here and continue searching the ce.¡±


    Leandro made his way to Mrs. Rinaldi¡¯s house. She was a sweet elderly woman who had known him since he was young. Moments after ringing the doorbell, Mrs. Rinaldi opened the door.


    ¡°Speak up,¡± she said.


    ¡°Mrs. Rinaldi, how have you been?¡± Leandro greeted her.


    ¡°Leandro, my child, look how big you¡¯ve be. Come in, don¡¯t just stand there,¡± she replied.


    Leandro followed her into the living room. He was familiar with the house. When they traveled to Mn, he spent most of his time there because his father would often leave him alone at home.


    ¡°I was starting to think you wouldn¡¯te to visit me. Your father spent months on the property, and I thought you hadn¡¯t traveled with them,¡± Mrs. Rinaldi said.


    ¡°I just arrived. I¡¯m a bit worried because I haven¡¯t been able to reach my father,¡± Leandro exined.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what happened, but yesterday their helicopter took off from the property, and a few minutester, several vans left,¡± Mrs. Rinaldi shared.


    ¡°Perhaps my father¡¯s phone got damaged, and that¡¯s why I haven¡¯t been able to contact him.¡±


    ¡°Most likely. Would you like some tea? I¡¯d love to, but I have to leave. I just came by to say hello,¡± Leandro replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s been nice to see you, young man,¡± Mrs. Rinaldi said.


    Leandro left to return to the house where Bruno was. What the hell was happening between his father and Deborah?


    ¡°Did you find out anything?¡± Bruno asked anxiously.


    ¡°Nothing concrete. Mrs. Rinaldi only told me that she saw a helicopter take off from my father¡¯s property yesterday, and a few minutester, several vans left. That¡¯s all she saw. My father had been here for months. I can¡¯t believe I was so stupid not to realize. He owns various properties around the world, so I didn¡¯t think he would be here,¡± Leandro exined.


    ¡°Could it be that Deborah and my son were on that helicopter? I can¡¯t think of any other way they could have escaped from Sergio,¡± Bruno wondered.


    ¡°Probably. She has been loyal to my father. I have no idea what happened between them. It must have been a severe problem for them to be separated. In all the years they¡¯ve been together, they had never done that. Where one went, the other followed. Always together,¡± Leandro said.


    ¡°A perfect match, as I¡¯ve always said,¡± Ren¨¦ replied.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I loved that woman too much. I don¡¯t know how I didn¡¯t realize the evil she possessed. I me myself for making such a poor choice of a mother for my son,¡± Brunomented.


    ¡°Deborah is not willing to give up my son. She made that clear. It will be like finding a needle in a haystack,¡± he continued.


    The three of them looked at each other. They had no idea where to continue searching. They felt frustrated, realizing that they would have to return the same way they came, without any clue of where to find them.

 Great Surprise

    Sometimes things don¡¯t go as we want or n. Bruno, for one reason or another, couldn¡¯t be with his son. He returned to the United States disillusioned. It wasn¡¯t easy to tell Nicole that they hadn¡¯t found any clues about their son. His mind was already too damaged.


    Upon arriving at the mansion, she came out to greet him. He felt the warmth of her embrace, and it was clear that she was starting to have feelings for him again, which pleased him.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back safe. Have you found any leads on our son?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. At least we know he¡¯s no longer in the hands of that madman Sergio. If Deborah saved him, it¡¯s because Santi managed to win her stone heart over. Our son has a way of touching people.¡±


    He hugged her tightly, inhaling the soft scent emanating from her body. She was his safe ce, the one he would always return to. When Bruno let go of her, Leandro approached to greet her.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello, brother,¡± she called him that for the first time, and it felt strange. ¡°I need to talk to you. I¡¯ve been told you¡¯re my brother, but I have no idea why.¡±


    ¡°When the time is right, we can talk about it. The doctor has given us permission to do so.¡±


    Nicole was tired of all the secrets. Noah and Rina were very affectionate with her, always caring, but she didn¡¯t know who they were. Where did these peoplee from?


    Rina came out and approached Leandro to greet him.


    ¡°Son, I¡¯m d you returned safely. What have you found out about my grandson?¡± she asked while embracing him. When she realized what she had done, she let go of Leandro and covered her mouth with both hands. Nicole was astounded. If that woman was Leandro¡¯s mother, why did she refer to Santi as her grandson?


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time you gave me an exnation. I don¡¯t care what the doctor says, I believe I have the right to know what¡¯s going on. Enough with the lies and hiding things,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Sorry, Nicole. Leandro loves Santi as if he were his own son. That¡¯s why I insisted on being called grandmother,¡± Rina hoped Nicole would believe her words.


    ¡°Ah, I see. Sorry, but without my memories, I feel like things are being kept from me,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°I understand. It must be difficult for you,¡± Rina empathized.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Later, in her room, Nicole was lying on Bruno¡¯s chest. The rhythmic beating of his heart made her feel calm. At that moment, as she turned to the door, a memory came to her mind. Bruno was leaning against the door, and a woman was embracing him while she watched.


    She distanced herself from him, observing him sleep. She got up slowly and headed towards Sara¡¯s room. The nanny opened the door, curious when she heard Nicole knocking.


    ¡°Is something wrong, my dear?¡± Sara asked.


    ¡°I need to talk to you, Nana,¡± Nicole said.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I had a faint memory. Bruno was leaning against the door of a room, and a woman was hugging him while I watched. I know it wasn¡¯t a pleasant experience for me because I felt a terrible pressure in my chest. Tell me, Nana, who was that woman?¡±


    ¡°My dear, I think you must have dreamt it. You need to stay calm. Your husband loves you.¡±


    Nicole left still doubting. She was sure it was a memory, not just a dream.


    Meanwhile, in Pavia, Lombardy, near Mn, in a small country house, Deborah was with Santi. The child was gradually gaining trust in her. She had exined to him, in a way he could understand, that she was his father¡¯s true mother.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met many grandparents.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you have many. For now, you¡¯ll be here with me, but I promise you¡¯ll be able to go back to your parents.¡±


    The boy hugged her, and Deborah felt something she had never felt before. This child had awakened emotions in her that she didn¡¯t know she could feel.


    She thought that perhaps life was giving her the opportunity to redeem herself and start a new life with Santi.


    The property was located on the banks of the Ticino River, surrounded by vineyards and other fields. Santi was delighted to see some cows. He had never seen one up close, only on television. Deborah had chosen that region because she was sure Sergio would think she was leaving the country, so he would never imagine that she was nearby, let alone that she had chosen a house in the countryside. She had always told him she hated the simple life of the countryside.


    Several weeks passed, and Bruno and Leandro would return to Italy. Nicole and Bruno had not missed an opportunity to show their love for each other during this time, especially during the nights, in the privacy of their room.


    They were having breakfast together, and after that, Bruno would head to the airport. However, when Nicole smelled the food, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous. She ran to the bathroom, and he followed her, holding her hair as she vomited uncontrobly.


    Sara had already noticed certain changes in Nicole but didn¡¯t say anything. She preferred that the doctor would be the one to give a diagnosis.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the doctor right now to have you checked. I won¡¯t leave until I know you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, something must have disagreed with me.¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re going right now.¡±


    Sara apanied them to the clinic, and Bruno called Leandro to let him know they would be leavingter.


    In the doctor¡¯s office, they crossed paths with Shelsy, who was leaving. She walked past them, lowering her head and avoiding eye contact.


    ¡°What a strange girl,¡± Nicole eximed, noticing how Shelsy practically fled from them.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s strange,¡± Bruno replied.


    The doctor insisted on conducting some quick tests on Nicole to rule out any issues. They were given a room where they could wait while she rested, as she was feeling tired.


    A couple of hourster, the doctor entered the room.


    ¡°I have the results. Congrattions, thedy is pregnant,¡± the doctor announced.


    Bruno turned to look at Nicole, happy with the news. She didn¡¯t know how to react. It was a big surprise.


    ¡°Just remember that thedy needs to take care and be cautious. She has a mild case of anemia, and after what happened with the previous baby, this pregnancy will be high-risk. She should have waited a bit longer before getting pregnant again.¡±


    ¡°The previous baby?¡± Nicole turned to look at the doctor and then at Bruno, seeking an answer to her question.


    Seeing that she had also forgotten those memories, the doctor decided to leave the room so that Bruno could talk to her.


    ¡°Please sit down. I¡¯ll tell you what happened, but please promise me you¡¯ll try to stay calm.¡± She nodded, and he sat in front of her, holding her hand before he began to speak.


    ¡°Months before Santi¡¯s disappearance, you were pregnant. We were filled with excitement, decorating the house we live in now, wanting everything to be perfect to wee our baby.¡±


    ¡°Our baby? Would it have been a girl?¡± Nicole asked.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know yet. I had a dream where I saw her, so I always said it would be a beautiful girl. You insisted on continuing to work with me at the office. One day, you went up to the file room to get some documents I needed for a meeting. A girl who worked with us intentionally spread oil on the stairs. As you were leaving the file room, you slipped and that day, we lost our baby.¡± Bruno couldn¡¯t help but cry as he recalled what happened. Nicole started crying uncontrobly, feeling a terrible pain inside her that she couldn¡¯t exin.


    ¡°You have to stay calm, our baby needs you. I won¡¯t travel. I¡¯ll talk to Leandro. I can¡¯t and don¡¯t want to leave you alone.¡±


    Later, they returned home, and Sara was overjoyed by the news. She would take care of Nicole to ensure everything went well.


    Leandro arrived a littleter, thrilled for the couple. He pledged to find Santi and wouldn¡¯t return until he did. He would hire the best investigators in the world.


    ¡°I appreciate what you¡¯re doing. I don¡¯t want to leave Nicole alone,¡± Bruno expressed his gratitude.


    ¡°I understand perfectly. I would do the same if I were in the same situation,¡± Leandro replied, unaware that he actually was in the same situation. Shelsy was a few weeks pregnant, but she didn¡¯t dare tell him. She was afraid he would be upset and push her away, unaware that this news had the power to make him the happiest man on Earth.


    Unaware of his impending fatherhood, Leandro embarked on his journey to find Santi. He had no idea where Sergio was, and he didn¡¯t care. All he wanted was to keep him away from Nicole and the baby.


    Meanwhile, Shelsy stayed alone at Leandro¡¯s house. She loved him, and despite thinking he would be upset, she was happy to carry a part of him within her.


    Bruno made his way to his study, opened one of the cabs, and took out several books. They were books about the gestation process and newborn baby care that he had purchased before.


    At night, Nicole watched as he put on his sses and became engrossed in his reading.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡± she asked.


    ¡°This is a book that shows the step-by-step process of gestation from conception,¡± he replied with a smile.


    ¡°Ah, I see. For me, it feels like my first pregnancy. I¡¯m really nervous, not knowing what will happen.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be by your side. Together, we¡¯ll experience this beautiful process as our baby grows in your womb.¡± He approached her and kissed her belly.


    He approached the bedside table and took his wallet, retrieving the ultrasound photo of the baby that Nicole had lost.


    ¡°I¡¯ve kept this ultrasound of our baby,¡± he said.


    Nicole took it, unable to hold back her tears as she imagined what their baby would have been like. Whom would they resemble? How big would they be by now?


    Bruno took her chin and gave her a tender kiss.

 It belongs to me

    Leandro repeated the question to himself over and over again as he traveled through several cities in Italy. They had investigated airports, and Deborah and the n**o had not left the country. A woman like her would have to be hiding wherever she was surrounded by luxury. They had found the helicopter abandoned on the outskirts of Mn.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing, taking Santi with you, Deborah?¡± Leandro asked himself the same question again and again.


    Meanwhile, Sergio was going crazy searching for them. He had nothing to ckmail Bruno and Nicole with, so he believed they could act against him at any moment.


    Bruno hired the bestwyers who rmended filing a report about the n**o¡¯s kidnapping. They would show that Nicole signed the documents under coercion. Coswell remained under the protection of G¨ªo and Rina. He was willing to testify against Sergio, and they could also prove that Rina had been forced to give up Nicole¡¯s inheritance.


    ¡°You¡¯ll soon recover what is rightfully yours. Sergio will pay for what he has done. He will have to flee if he wants to preserve his freedom, but he will do so without a single penny,¡± Bruno said, enjoying the thought that the time hade for Sergio to pay for all his misdeeds.


    ¡°For a man like him, that will be aplete hell,¡± Ren¨¦ eximed.


    ¡°He will simply get what he deserves,¡± Rina finally had the opportunity to take revenge on the man who had caused her so much harm.


    G¨ªo approached Rina and hugged her. Nicole watched them, noticing that this woman resembled her too much. It bothered her that they refused to tell her the truth.


    Sondra, on the other hand, was desperate. Her parents had cut off all their support, and they had also forbidden her from entering the house or thepany. She had to leave the room she was staying in because she couldn¡¯t afford it anymore. She either had to leave or be kicked out. That day, she had no money left to buy food, and her stomach growled with hunger.


    She left the ce with no specific destination in mind. The suitcases weighed her down, and she couldn¡¯t make much progress. She would wait for her father outside their house. It was impossible for him not to feelpassion when he saw her in that state. She was sure that Noah loved her like a daughter; he had always shown it.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair. Nicole took away everything I love the most. I won¡¯t stop until she pays,¡± Sondra said.


    She waited for a couple of hours while the rain poured down, and the icy wind chilled her to the bone. She tried to light a cigarette, but being soaked as she was, it was impossible. Shortly after, she saw her parents¡¯ car approaching. When Emma saw her, her heart ached. She had overprotected her since she was a child, and fulfilling all her whims had not been her best decision.


    ¡°Stop, Noah, it¡¯s my daughter,¡± Emma said.


    Noah stopped the car, and only then did he notice the red-haired girl standing in the rain. She looked so fragile, so defenseless. He got out of the car and covered her with his coat.


    ¡°Get in the car, daughter,¡± he said. Trembling, the girl obeyed. Noah took her suitcases and loaded them into the car. They drove towards the house, all in total silence. Emma was dying to hug her daughter, hoping that seeing her in that terrible situation would make her reconsider.


    Upon arriving at the house, Emma apanied her to her room. While she took a shower, Emma went downstairs to prepare her a cup of tea. Noah approached her to talk.


    ¡°You know I love Sondra like my own daughter, but what she has done is not something trivial. You know she will go to jail if it¡¯s proven that she provided information to Sergio to help with Santi¡¯s kidnapping.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°I will allow her to stay here while the investigation progresses, and deep down, I truly hope that she had nothing to do with it as she ims. But if she did, I will personally hand her over to the authorities, even if it breaks my heart. Warn her that one more foolish act on her part, and she¡¯s gone, this time for good.


    I don¡¯t want to hear that you¡¯re giving her money. I will monitor your bank transactions and control your cash flow. Sondra needs to understand that she can¡¯t go around hurting people. Our actions have consequences,¡± Noah said.


    Emma listened to him in silence as she cried. She hadn¡¯t seen Noah behave like this since she met him. He would get furious every time he remembered Deborah. This man had the kindest heart in the world. He was caring, loving, and concerned about his family. She couldn¡¯t contradict him, especially because, despite loving her daughter, she agreed with what he was asking.


    Noah retreated to his study, poured himself a ss of water, and took a pill while cing a hand on his chest. The bad news had taken a toll on him. He had to keep himself under control, or he would rpse.


    At what point had his daughters¡¯ lives beplete chaos? Perhaps he should have worked less and dedicated more time to them.


    He closed his eyes and began to recall the happy times when his daughters were always together, one following the other. They had tried to treat them equally, avoiding any differences between them to prevent problems. Where had they gone wrong? No matter how much he thought about it, he didn¡¯t know.


    Emma entered the room shortly after. He still had his eyes closed, his hand on his chest, and the other covering his eyes. As she approached him, she realized he was crying. She hugged him, crying with him. She feared for his health. It was impossible for him to remain calm with everything that was happening.


    ¡°Did you talk to her?¡± Noah asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How did she take it?¡±


    ¡°I wish I could tell you that she took it well, but I would be lying. You know her,¡± Emma replied.


    Noah removed the hand covering his eyes, and Emma could see infinite sadness in his expression.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk to her tomorrow. I n to offer her the opportunity to do a master¡¯s degree in Spain. It will keep her distracted from thinking about hurting her sister. I¡¯m extremely worried about Sondra. If she continues like this, it will end very badly,¡± Noah said.


    ¡°I know. Tomorrow, after lunch, let¡¯s talk to her. I hope she epts your proposal. She can stay at the house we have in Madrid, and I¡¯ll try to visit her often so she doesn¡¯t feel alone,¡± Emma suggested.


    The next day, after lunch, Noah called Sondra into his study, and her mother sat next to her.


    ¡°Daughter, we want to propose something to you. You know that we love you just as much as your sister. Our love is not greater for one or the other,¡± Noah began.


    She listened silently, having no idea what this proposal was about.


    ¡°We want you to pursue a master¡¯s degree in Spain. You know we have a house in Madrid, and it will be good for you. It will also help you advance in your career,¡± he continued.


    Emma, noticing Sondra¡¯s silence, took her hands.


    ¡°Daughter, I know you think we don¡¯t love you, but I love you with all my soul. Your father and I discussed itst night, and we believe that traveling to Spain is the best thing for you.¡±


    Sondra stood up, feeling deeply hurt by what her parents were trying to do. She saw it as their way of getting rid of her so that she wouldn¡¯t bother them anymore, or at least that¡¯s what she thought.


    ¡°So, you think this is the best way to get rid of me? To you, I¡¯m worthless. You want to keep me away so that I don¡¯t bother your precious daughter. You want me to distance myself so that she can be happy with the man I love. I will not do it in any way. I won¡¯t settle for that. I have the right to half of the inheritance. Thepany also belongs to me. I know you will do everything possible to take it back,¡± Sondra eximed.


    ¡°Daughter, your father founded thatpany with the money given by Nicole¡¯s mother. He had nothing back then, which is why it belongs to her. Even this house was purchased by Rina,¡± Emma exined.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it. I would kill Nicole before letting her take the entire fortune. It belongs to me as well, just like Bruno. I know he will love me when she no longer exists,¡± Sondra dered.


    Emma couldn¡¯t believe her daughter¡¯s reaction. She turned to look at Noah, who remained silent. She noticed that he had both hands on his chest, and by his expression, she realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°Noah, what¡¯s wrong? Answer me, Noah,¡± Emma pleaded.


    Sondra became scared when she saw the consequences of her words. It was clear that her father was having a heart attack.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, call an ambnce immediately! Noah, for God¡¯s sake, hold on,¡± Emma cried out.


    The ambnce arrived minutester. Noah was unconscious. Emma went with him in the ambnce, horrified as she watched the paramedics try to revive him.


    Later, everyone was in the hospital waiting room. Bruno feared that if anything happened to Noah, Nicole wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. He embraced her, trying to give her strength. Sondra arrived at that moment, and Emma stood up angrily upon seeing her.


    ¡°How dare youe here? Your father is behind those doors, fighting between life and death. You were too cruel, Sondra. He was only trying to make you understand and correct your path. Despite everything you did to his daughter, he tried to support you. Leave, Sondra. When I return home, I hope not to find you there. I have asked for your things to be packed and left in the garden. From this moment on, you are not allowed to enter the house again.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t do this to me. I have no money and nowhere to go,¡± Sondra pleaded.


    Sondra felt remorse for what she had done. She loved Noah, and she wouldn¡¯t forgive herself if something happened to him. Everyone there looked at her with contempt.


    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat it. Leave right now,¡± Emma said coldly.


    She walked away from her, and the others did the same. Sondra had never felt so hurt and rejected in her life.

 Doubting

    Sondra stood still, watching as everyone embraced Nicole. Why did she have it all? She had loving parents and Bruno¡¯s love, and Sondra didn¡¯t consider it fair.


    She left the hospital with her head down, her tears blending with the rain that had started to fall again. The sound assured her that an electrical storm was about to begin. She was certain that the sky empathized with her situation, as it seemed to cry and feel the same fury she did.


    She walked for some time, fortunately the hospital was in the same area as her parents¡¯ house, so after an hour she stood in front of the enormous entrance gate to the property. She pressed the inte button to be allowed in. Minutester, two staff members opened the small side door and left her suitcases outside. Without saying a word, they turned around and walked away. She stood there for a while, observing her luggage.


    Then she began to walk. She had to move with one suitcase and thene back for the other. She called several of her friends, but they were just as shallow and self-interested as she was. Whenever she told them about her situation, they came up with a thousand excuses not to help her.


    She felt tired and aimless. Her phone had little battery left. At least it had stopped raining. She shivered from the cold, with her soaked clothes. She sat down on one of the suitcases and at that moment, she remembered Shelsy. She was herst option, so she dialed her number, hoping she would help.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Shelsy, it¡¯s Sondra.¡±


    ¡°Yes, tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble. My parents kicked me out of the house and cut off their support because of that stupid Nicole. I need your help. I¡¯m standing on the side of the road with no money and nowhere to go.¡±


    ¡°I can temporarily amodate you. You might have heard that my family is in ruins. My parents lost everything, even the properties. They left the city and went to Pav¨ªa. My grandmother left them a small house there. I¡¯m staying at Leandro¡¯s ce. Where exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°On the road that leads to my parents¡¯ house.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me there. I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you. I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    Shelsy hurried to pick her up. She didn¡¯t know how long it would take for Leandro to arrive, but as soon as he notified her, Sondra had to leave immediately. Leandro couldn¡¯t stand her for all the harm she had caused Nicole.


    Minutester, she saw Sondra by the side of the road. The scene was pitiful. Sondra, who cared so much about her appearance, was drenched and her makeup was running. Shelsy pulled over next to her.


    ¡°Hi, get in.¡± She opened the trunk for her to put her luggage in.


    ¡°Thank you. I really appreciate it. I¡¯m tired and hungry.¡±


    ¡°You can stay with me for a few days. As soon as Leandro lets me know he¡¯sing back, you¡¯ll have to leave immediately. He must not find out under any circumstances that I let you into his house. You¡¯ll have to temporarily dye your hair. If the staff members happen to mention that someone was brought into the house, he¡¯ll know it¡¯s you if they mention your hair color.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll have to change the color.¡±


    Shelsy made a stop to buy the hair dye. Upon arriving at the property, Shelsy led Sondra to one of the rooms. Fortunately, the staff members were busy with their duties and didn¡¯t notice their arrival.


    ¡°While you take a shower and dye your hair, I¡¯ll arrange for them to prepare some dinner for you,¡± Shelsy said. Later, when Sondra came downstairs, Shelsy was amazed at how good she looked.


    ¡°Wow, you look incredible,¡± Shelsy eximed.


    Sondra smiled. Her long fiery hair had transformed into a beautiful jet-ck cascade.


    ¡°The ck color suits you so well. It highlights the fairness of your skin and entuates your features. I think it was a great choice of color,¡± Shelsy remarked.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    At the hospital, Noah was in stable condition. He had been moved to a room so that his family could visit him. The doctor allowed them only a brief moment, and then only one person could stay.


    ¡°Dad, Daddy, you have to recover soon, so you¡¯ll be strong when your grandson is born,¡± Nicole said. Noah couldn¡¯t hear her because he was asleep, but Emma heard her. They still didn¡¯t know the wonderful news. Emma approached Nicole and hugged her.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to hear that you¡¯ll be a mother again. It¡¯s good news amidst everything,¡± Emma said with a smile, resting her head on Nicole¡¯s shoulder while holding her husband¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You see, sweetheart, you have to recover soon. We¡¯ll be grandparents again, and I want us to enjoy our grandchild together¡±


    Emma cried, and Nicole felt a tightness in her chest. Bruno watched them from a corner of the room, considering it was time to take Nicole away so she could rest.


    ¡°I think now that Noah is stable, we should leave so you can rest, remember what the doctor told you,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°Is everything okay with the baby?¡± Emma asked anxiously. She was concerned about the pregnancy. Despite feeling excited about the news, she felt they should have been more careful and waited a bit longer.


    ¡°Nicole has anemia, and considering what happened before, she needs to take care of herself and have rest,¡± Bruno exined.


    ¡°Go and rest, my daughter. These emotions are not good for you. I¡¯ll inform you about anything that happens. I won¡¯t leave your father¡¯s side,¡± Emma said, holding Nicole tightly to say goodbye.


    ¡°I¡¯lle back in the morning to see how things are going,¡± Nicole replied.


    Bruno believed that Nicole shouldn¡¯t be going back and forth, and that it would be better for her to stay and rest. However, he didn¡¯t want to upset her by saying so.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try toe back early from the office so I can pick you up. I¡¯ll feel more at ease if I apany you,¡± Bruno suggested.


    In Italy, Sergio gave orders to his men.


    ¡°Track down the families of the bodyguards who are with Deborah. Inform them that I¡¯m offering one million euros to anyone who delivers her and the child. I¡¯m sure those men won¡¯t take long to reach out to their families,¡± Sergiomanded.


    Sergio knew that one way or another, someone would betray Deborah. One million euros was a tempting amount, and no matter how much she paid them, it couldn¡¯tpare to what he was offering.


    Leandro tried to locate him, but it was impossible. His father had changed his number. Sergio knew that since he couldn¡¯t force them to do what he wanted, they would freeze his ounts and seize his properties at any moment. So he kept arge amount in a hidden ount in a bank located on an ind, under a different name to avoid tracing. For now, he ceased to be Sergio De Santis and became Ricardo Moronne.


    He felt incredibly stressed and decided to go to a local bar with some of his men. He left men outside to keep watch, three more to monitor closely, and two of his men apanied him for drinks. He didn¡¯t like doing it alone.


    On the dance floor in front of his table, a dim purple light illuminated, and scantily d girls appeared as soft music started ying.


    Sergio licked his lips. Those two beauties had to spend the night with him. Since Deborah had left his nightlife, that woman had been a relentless watchdog, constantly monitoring him. Now that he was away from her, he intended to have some fun.


    One of the girls noticed the man sitting at the table near the dance floor. Though he was mature, he still exuded attractiveness. She approached him and began to sway her body in front of him. Sergio quickly finished his whiskey. That woman didn¡¯t know what she was getting into by provoking him in that way.


    After their performance, the girls went to their dressing rooms. Sergio asked to speak with the manager, gave him arge sum of money, and requested that the two girls be sent to his hotel immediately.


    ¡°Albergo Quadrato di Segale, main suite.¡±


    The man nodded and turned to talk to the girls.


    Later, the receptionist called Sergio¡¯s suite to inform him that two girls were looking for him. He ordered them to be guided to his room.


    Upon opening the door, he saw the beautiful girls in front of him-one was a stunning blonde, and the other a fiery brte. He invited them inside. He had ordered champagne; he intended to toast with these girls, reveling in the freedom of not having a woman spying on his conversations or monitoring his every move.


    The girls were well-versed in their profession, and it was a delight for him to watch them caress each other. Later, he indulged in their bodies throughout the night. The guests in the adjacent roomined about the noise and the indiscreet moans of the girls, who were not discreet due to their profession.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, on that floor, there were only those two suites, so they offered to move the guests to another room. Usually, the person who rented the main suite was someone important, so they didn¡¯t dare reprimand them.


    In Pav¨ªa, Deborah, tired of being confined, went for a walk with Santi. There was a medieval festival in Vigevano, so she asked for costumes for both of them. Santi was delighted, enjoying the medieval battles and traditional games, especially when they visited the beautiful Visconteo Sforzesco Castle.


    She missed her parents, but distracting Santi was easy due to his young age. Deborah was unsure whether she should return him to his parents or keep him by her side. She felt happy with hispany, and letting him go meant beingpletely alone, which she didn¡¯t think she could handle.


    So the days went by, Sergio alleviating his loneliness in thepany of those girls, and Deborah spending time with her grandson.


    Leandro continued searching for them without finding any clues. Bruno, desperate to regain his son and trying to ensure that Nicole restedpletely, wouldn¡¯t allow her to lose their baby again. Two months had passed, and time felt endless for them. Noah had recovered but still had to follow instructions and undergo treatment.


    Sondra remained at Leandro¡¯s house, and Shelsy asked her to find a job as she couldn¡¯t continue supporting her financially. She needed to save money for when her baby was born. Shelsy didn¡¯t know how Leandro would react, so she had to be prepared for any eventuality.

 Time to talk

    Dante and Sophie had postponed the baptism of their little Danna; they decided to stay with Bruno and Nicole, as they needed them more than ever.


    The little one made the couple¡¯s days more bearable. Bruno didn¡¯t allow Nicole to do anything; he hired new staff to take care of her. That day, Leandro contacted him.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Bruno, I still haven¡¯t found any clues that could lead me to your mother and Santi.¡±


    ¡°That woman is not my mother, so I kindly ask you not to refer to her that way,¡± Bruno would get agitated whenever someone reminded him that she was his mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ve been investigating, and neither my father nor that woman have left the country. I have undercover agents monitoring nearby airports. I¡¯ll keep searching, but it¡¯s really like looking for a needle in a haystack.¡±


    ¡°I know. No matter how much I think, I have no idea where they could be. That woman hasn¡¯t contacted me again, and I have no clue how my son is doing. It¡¯s killing me. I wish I could be there looking for him, but I don¡¯t want to leave Nicole alone in her condition.¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t make a difference. You¡¯d be just like me, without any leads. I¡¯ll keep searching, and I¡¯ll let you know immediately if anythinges up.¡±


    ¡°We have no way to thank you for everything you¡¯re doing for us.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I love Santi with all my soul.¡±


    Leandro said his goodbyes and continued his search. Bruno felt increasingly desperate. Nicole was already four months pregnant, and they were eagerly awaiting the arrival of their baby. But the pain of Santi¡¯s absence kept growing.


    Shelsy¡¯s father contacted her. Her mother was very ill, and as an only child, her father needed her to travel to Pav¨ªa. Just like Nicole, Shelsy had reached four months of pregnancy.


    ¡°Sondra, I¡¯m going to Pav¨ªa. My mother is very sick, and my father has called me to go.¡±


    ¡°If you ept mypany, I could go with you. I might be able to help in some way.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. We leave tomorrow, but I must warn you, my parents¡¯ property is in the countryside on the outskirts of the town. There are only a few houses located near the Ticino River.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with that ce.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll love it. Thendscapes are marvelous, and the vineyards bring life to thosends.¡±


    Sondra wasn¡¯t fond of the countryside, but she didn¡¯t have any other option. She didn¡¯t think Shelsy would allow her to stay behind. She had tried to contact Sergio without sess. She didn¡¯t want to end up as a mere employee; she resisted seeking an ordinary job.


    That night, Nicole finished taking a shower. Bruno was lying in bed, reading. She came out of the bathroom wearing a short silk robe. He couldn¡¯t help but stare at her. The shape of her belly seemed beautiful to him. He approached her to give her a kiss and ced his hand on her belly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet our baby.¡±


    He asked her to sit down and started massaging her feet, gradually moving up to her legs. Nicole¡¯s breathing became uneven, her chest rising and falling rapidly. He smiled as he noticed her response.


    ¡°I just read in the book that it¡¯spletely safe for us to be intimate as long as we¡¯re careful. Trust me, I¡¯ll be as careful as can be. This abstinence is killing me.¡±


    Nicole smiled upon hearing that. Bruno could be very sweet when he wanted to be. She had no idea what his touch was doing to her. He made love to her slowly, and she felt that only he could take her to the highest heights. Later, they fell asleep, exhausted. In the morning, Nicole woke up early to take a bath, and Bruno did the same. They went downstairs for breakfast, showering each other with affection. Sophie watched them, d to see that things were going well between them. She hoped they could find their son soon toplete their happiness.


    Later, when Bruno was in his office, he arranged for several bouquets of red roses to be sent to their home. Nicole was surprised when she came downstairs and found the roses in the living room.


    ¡°Nanny, who brought these?¡± she eximed, marveling at the abundance of roses.


    ¡°Mr. Bruno sent them, mydy,¡± the nanny replied.


    ¡°They¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    She approached and picked one up, bringing it close to her nose to inhale the scent. A memory came to her. It was a simr situation: a room filled with red roses, a man approaching her and kissing her. She was terrified, realizing that the man wasn¡¯t Bruno but her brother, Leandro.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sara approached, seeing that Nicole wasn¡¯t moving. From her expression, she could tell something was amiss.


    ¡°Nana, I don¡¯t understand. I just had a memory. There were so many red roses, and Leandro was kissing me.¡±


    Sara paled, not knowing what to say in that moment.


    ¡°Perhaps they are images from a dream,¡± she finally managed to say.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough of saying that. Every time I manage to remember something, someone tells me it¡¯s just a dream. I¡¯m certain they are memories.¡±


    She walked away, truly upset. Sophie was having tea on the terrace while Danna took her nap. Nicole sat next to her.


    ¡°Tea?¡± the blonde asked, noticing her agitation.


    ¡°Please, I need something to help calm me down.¡±


    ¡°Hey, when I came downstairs, I saw the roses. They¡¯re beautiful. Who would have thought that beneath Bruno¡¯s armor, he had a romantic heart? We¡¯re lucky, my friend. We have wonderful men by our side. I never thought Dante would change. He was an incorrigible womanizer, a true Casanova, and now he¡¯s a tender and faithful man who loves me and loves his daughter.¡±


    ¡°You make a beautiful couple, my friend.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem strange.¡±


    ¡°A moment ago, I had a memory. I was in a room filled with roses, and Leandro was kissing me. I don¡¯t understand. He¡¯s supposed to be my brother, and I don¡¯t even know why he is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my ce to talk to you about that topic. I hope Bruno decides to talk to you soon, my friend.¡±


    Nicole fell silent. There was no point in insisting. She knew that, like Sara, Sophie wouldn¡¯t tell her anything. She hurriedly drank her tea while trying to remember any other details. It was futile. The information came in shes, nothing concrete.


    ¡°Have you spoken with Max?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s with Amadeus in Germany. He asked me to apologize to you. He would have liked to stay and support you during these times, but he found out that Bruno didn¡¯t end up traveling, so he decided to apany Amadeus.¡±


    ¡°They make a lovely couple. I¡¯m d to see our friend so happy.¡±


    ¡°He mentioned that they n to get married. They¡¯re getting past the rejection stage, and people who know them are getting used to seeing them together.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It was a surprise for everyone, but still, no one has the right to judge them. We can¡¯t meddle with others¡¯ feelings, let alone try to change them.¡±


    ¡°Could you look after Danna for a while? She¡¯s still asleep, and I need to step out for a moment. We¡¯re running low on milk and diapers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, take your time. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sophie rushed out and headed to the corporate office. Bertha thought she was looking for Dante, but she asked to be announced to Bruno.


    ¡°The boss says you can go into his office.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Bertha.¡±


    Bruno was surprised to see her there. He grew concerned, thinking something had happened to Nicole.


    ¡°Is something wrong? Is Nicole okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry. I just need to talk to you. Nicole had a memory from when she lived with Leandro,¡± she chose not to specify the details of the memory to avoid making him ufortable, ¡°I think you need to talk to Nicole. It¡¯s better if you tell her how things happened. She has a lot of doubts. If certain memories about your rtionshipe to her, she mighte to hate you. They are working on their rtionship, but they need to be in a good ce to support each other. I¡¯m asking you to talk to her once and for all. The uncertainty is tormenting her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. After I leave the office, I¡¯ll speak with her doctor. I¡¯ve been avoiding talking to her about that, but the time hase.¡±


    Dante entered the office at that moment, surprised to see Sophie there.


    ¡°Sophie? Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Hey, love. Everything¡¯s fine. I just needed to talk to Bruno for a moment. Well, guys, I have to go. Danna will wake up any minute now.¡±


    The blonde gave a quick kiss and left the office. Dante sat down across from Bruno.


    ¡°What did she tell you?¡±


    ¡°She asked me to talk to Nicole once and for all. She has started remembering things, and she¡¯s afraid she¡¯ll hate me if she recalls certain things about our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°I think Sophie is right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Nicole tonight.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I received a call. Tomorrow, all of Sergio¡¯s properties will be seized. The judge has issued the order.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be as venomous as a scorpion now. This is the point where we need to be extra careful. He¡¯ll want revenge. I¡¯ll ask Leandro to try to find him and keep him under surveince. We must prevent him from getting close to my son at all costs.¡±


    ¡°Even worse for him, he opened an ount in the Cayman Inds and deposited arge sum of money. The government will seize it as well, considering him a dangerous criminal. They¡¯ll confiscate all his money, and what belongs to Nicole will be returned to her.¡±


    ¡°I hope we can see him behind bars soon,¡± he fell silent for a moment, ¡°and Deborah with him. That woman never stops hurting me. She refuses to give us our son, and she hasn¡¯t even reached out.¡±


    Later, they returned to the mansion. After dinner, Bruno and Nicole made their way to their bedroom. Upon entering, he asked her to sit down, taking her hands in his before he began to speak.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for me to talk to you about the things that have happened and that you have forgotten. I only hope that you will give me the opportunity to finish telling you before you judge me.¡±


    Nicole simply looked at him. From the expression on Bruno¡¯s face, she knew that what she was about to hear wouldn¡¯t be pleasant.

 Ruined

    Bruno remained silent for a moment before starting to speak. At that moment, he had the impulse to run away from there.


    ¡°Do you remember the photographs that were published? The ones where we were on a bed.¡±


    ¡°How could I forget them?¡±


    That day was when we first met.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! I¡¯m not like that, or at least I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°That day, someone spiked my drink with an aphrodisiac. I went up to a room, and you entered shortly after, deceived by Sondra. She locked the room, thinking it was Leandro¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°But why would she do that if Leandro is my brother?¡± She didn¡¯t understand anything; she felt more and more confused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you that partter. For now, please listen calmly. I believed it was all your n to get me to marry you. The next morning, Sondra came in with several reporters after those photos were published. Your father and mine forced us to get married.¡±


    ¡°Did anything happen between us that night?¡±


    Bruno felt ashamed; he didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°Yes, I was in a very bad state, and I also thought it was part of your n.¡±


    ¡°So, you forced me to be with you? I can¡¯t believe it.¡± At this point, she felt very upset imagining what had happened between them.


    ¡°Afterward, Sondra came to see me at the office. She told me that it was all a n organized by you to get your hands on your father¡¯s fortune and mine. She manipted your father until he agreed to remove you from his will.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe my sister was capable of everything you¡¯re telling me.¡±


    ¡°I am not lying. I just wanted to make you pay. I dedicated myself to humiliate you, I locked you up in my house. Your father asked me to let you finish your studies, just a few months were left. I agreed. He asked me to give you a job in mypany, and I agreed to that too. Your father didn¡¯t know that the position I gave you was as an assistant to my secretary. Gradually, I fell in love with you, and I believe you felt the same. One day, we were together, but I regretted it. I thought it would allow you to carry out your ns. I spent a few months in Italy, and Sondra traveled with me, but believe me, nothing happened between us. We only had an agreement to make you pay.¡±


    ¡°I truly can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing. What kind of people are you two?¡±


    Bruno felt a tightness in his chest. Nicole was suffering again because of everything that had happened. He wished they didn¡¯t have to talk anymore, but he decided to continue.


    ¡°When we returned from Italy, I brought Sondra to live with us. I asked for your things to be removed from our room. I tried to erase you from my heart, but I couldn¡¯t. Then you fled to Australia, and you decided to hide from me that you were pregnant with Santi. Rina and G¨ªo helped you do it.¡±


    ¡°Why did they help me? Where do I know them from?¡±


    Nicole was already feeling very unwell from what she was hearing. Bruno knew that what she was about to hear would crush her soul.


    ¡°Rina and G¨ªo are your real parents.¡±


    ¡°What? That can¡¯t be true, you¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°I think we should continue this conversationter. You need to calm down.¡±


    ¡°No way, I want to know everything now.¡± She took a deep breath. She needed to calm down if she truly wanted to find out the truth.


    ¡°Rina married Noah years ago. She was pregnant with you. G¨ªo had been forced by his parents to marry another woman, and he didn¡¯t know she was pregnant. He made Noah believe he was your father and that you were born prematurely.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She felt that it was too much to bear, but Bruno continued telling her everything that had happened. He approached her to embrace her, and she couldn¡¯t stop sobbing.


    ¡°So, Leandro kidnapped me to take me to his side?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then they had a rtionship and lived together until Santi turned four, after which Rina found them and confessed that they are half-siblings.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my God! I can¡¯t handle all of this. It¡¯s too much to process.¡±


    ¡°I just want you to have no doubt that I love you.¡±


    ¡°After you humiliated me and treated me as if I had no worth, you want me to believe that you love me?¡±


    ¡°Nicole, we had already moved past all of that. We can¡¯t go through this again, please.¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone, please. It¡¯s very difficult for me. It feels like you¡¯re telling me a movie where I¡¯m the protagonist. I also have toe to terms with the fact that my brother¡¯s father hates us and has tried to harm my son.¡±


    Bruno left with a heavy heart. Dante, upon seeing him, called him into his office. Sophie entered the room to bring tea to Nicole.


    ¡°My friend, you have to calm down. It will harm the baby,¡± she said as she offered her the tea.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe everything I¡¯ve heard.¡±


    ¡°Believe me, I used to hate Bruno for everything he did to you, but over time, he has earned your love. It¡¯s true that everything between you was going well until the incident with Santi. You know that I love you and that I would never lie to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to think. I need time to process it all.¡± Nicole felt like her head was spinning with so much information.


    ¡°I understand, dear, and I know that Bruno will be willing to wait for you. He loves you, and you love him, even if you don¡¯t remember.¡±


    In Italy, Sergio was staying at the hotel under the name Ricardo Moronne. His men informed him that his properties had been seized.


    ¡°Fortunately, I have the ount in the Cayman Inds. With that, I¡¯ll be able to sustain myself until I recover what¡¯s rightfully mine.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know that the authorities were also on the verge of seizing that ount. All possibilities were closing in on him. They wanted to corner him until he agreed to surrender.


    Shelsy and Sondra arrived in Pav¨ªa. Sondra tried to hide her difort when she saw the ce they would be staying. She hated the countryside life, but for now, she had no other option. She had to endure whatever it took if she wanted a roof over her head.


    Shelsy¡¯s father weed them with joy. Her mother was bedridden, and they were given a room. The house was simple and picturesque, built with stone and wood, nestled in the middle of a vineyard.


    ¡°The ce is beautiful despite its simplicity,¡± Sondra said as she looked out the window.


    ¡°You¡¯ll stay in this room, and I¡¯ll take turns with my father to take care of my mother.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s anything I can do to help, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sergio¡¯swyer informed him that the ount in the Cayman Inds no longer existed. The enraged man tried to contain his anger. He wouldn¡¯t allow them to ruin him in that way. He knew the Leones and the Williams had something to do with it. They would pay for it. He would find the little bastard and make them regret crossing him.


    The girls from the bar were still with him. He could no longer afford to spend so much money. He only had enough to sustain himself for a few more days. He had to move to a cheaper ce.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, girls, but you have to leave immediately.¡±


    ¡°Why, handsome? We¡¯re having fun.¡±


    ¡°You have to go now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I guess you¡¯ll give us a good tip for our services,¡± one of the girls said.


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯ve taken as much as you could from me these past few days, and now you still want a tip? I¡¯ll count to three, and when I do, I hope I don¡¯t see you around here anymore, or you¡¯ll face the consequences. Trust me, you won¡¯t like what will happen to you,¡± Sergio replied with a sinisterugh.


    ¡°Hey, at least-¡±


    ¡°No ¡®at least.¡¯ One¡­¡±


    The girls quickly gathered their things and ran out. Something in Sergio¡¯s gaze made it clear that he wasn¡¯t ying around. They didn¡¯t stop until they were outside the hotel.


    Shortly after, Sergio and his men left the hotel. They checked into a rundown ce with several rooms in the same corridor. There was only one bathroom for the entire floor, and several working girls would bring their clients there. The creaking beds and moans were a constant sound. Sergio stayed in one room with two other men, while six others upied the adjacent room. He had to let go of the remaining employees.


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m ruined. I¡¯ve never felt so humiliated. I swear they will pay dearly for this. I need you to find a way to locate Sondra. We¡¯ll keep only two trucks, and we¡¯ll have to sell the other four. That should provide us with enough money to cover expenses until we sort this out.¡±


    Bruno had already been informed about Sergio¡¯s situation. They hadn¡¯t been able to locate him yet, but everything belonging to Nicole would be returned to her. Fortunately, Leandro had founded his own independentpany, separate from his father¡¯s, and he helped manage the corporate affairs. Knowing how unpredictable his father could be, Leandro had taken steps to secure his own future.


    Shelsy informed Bruno that she was in Pav¨ªa, and he was in Mn, very close by. She regretted telling him, as her pregnancy was starting to show, and she still feared his reaction upon finding out. She longed to see him desperately, but she preferred to make excuses to prevent him from visiting. Besides, she knew he would be upset if he found out she was helping Sondra.


    She knew that sooner orter, she would have to tell him about the pregnancy. She loved him and loved the little one growing in her womb. Leandro was the best man she had ever known, and it took her a while to realize that she had fallen in love with him.

 The Jasmines

    Shelsy¡¯s mother was slowly recovering under her care. They were in her room, and while her mother was taking a bath, Shelsy prepared breakfast and brought it up to the room. They had promised to have breakfast together there. She was cing the tray with the food on the table when she heardughtering from the patio. As she looked out the window, she saw her father and Sondra.


    Sondra was learning to ride a bicycle while her father held onto her. Seeing them like that didn¡¯t please Shelsy. Something inside her told her that something wasn¡¯t right. However, she dismissed the negative thoughts. Maybe she was seeing things that didn¡¯t exist. Her father was just teaching Sondra how to ride a bike, that¡¯s all. She repeated this to herself over and over again.


    The table was next to the window, so when her mother sat down, she also heard what was going on. She noticed that her mother focused her attention on the garden.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re feeling better, Mom. I¡¯ll stay until you recover,¡± Shelsy tried to distract her. The expression on her mother¡¯s face made it clear that she wasn¡¯t pleased with that scene either.


    ¡°Thank you, daughter. It seems like your father and your friend are getting along well.¡±


    ¡°Dad is teaching her how to ride a bike, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Her mother fell silent as she continued to observe. Her husband no longerughed like that with her. It had been years since he had stopped doing so. This thought saddened her.


    ¡°I made a new friend, daughter. She alsoes from the United States, her name is Karen. As soon as I feel better, I¡¯ll introduce you to her. She lives in the neighboring property with her little grandson. He¡¯s such a precious boy. His parents passed away, and she has had to take care of him. Once I feel better, we¡¯ll go visit her. We have connected well since we¡¯re both from there. The poor woman doesn¡¯t know how to tell the little one that his parents won¡¯t being back. Such a difficult situation for her.¡±


    The two properties were divided by vineyards, so there was some distance between them. The two women had met during the medieval festival.


    ¡°Mother, I think it¡¯s time I talk to you. I will talk to Dadter.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong, daughter? Tell me, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    The woman didn¡¯t know how to react. She was happy that her daughter would soon give her a grandchild, but she wasn¡¯t married, and she didn¡¯t know how her husband would take the news.


    ¡°Who is the father?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Leandro, Mom. You already know that I¡¯ve been living at his house. Soon, I won¡¯t be able to hide the pregnancy anymore. It¡¯s getting more and more noticeable.¡±


    ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t know that you live with Leandro. I haven¡¯t told him. He thinks you were working.¡±


    ¡°After the scandal when they seized our properties, everyone found out that we were ruined. The newspapers and gossip websites made a big show out of it. So, the brands stopped hiring me. They canceled the contracts I had. You know that in that industry, our economic status defines who we are to others and the value we have in their eyes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, daughter. Your career was going so well. Your father¡¯s poor decisions affected us all.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. Let¡¯s go down to the garden. It will do you good to get some sun.¡±


    As they went out to the garden, Sondra and Roberto, Shelsy¡¯s father, immediately fell silent. Theughter from earlier ceased.


    Sondra got off the bike and approached Shelsy and her mother with a forced smile.


    ¡°Mrs. Endra, it¡¯s great to see that you¡¯ve improved.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, dear. I feel much better now. I¡¯ll be able to pay more attention to my husband.¡±


    Roberto felt embarrassed by his wife¡¯sment.


    ¡°Endra, my love, you should try not to exert yourself too much. Come, let¡¯s sit down and enjoy some sun.¡±


    He led her towards one of the garden benches.


    Despite being fifty-eight years old, Roberto had taken good care of himself. He had always maintained his physical fitness through exercise and a healthy diet, and that hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed by Sondra.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re learning to ride a bike. We can go on bike rides along the riverbank. There¡¯s a beautiful path.¡±


    ¡°Your father insisted that I learn. He says that before I leave, I have to explore thendscape on a bike.¡±


    ¡°Everyone around here does it. I used to do it with my grandmother when I visited her. She didn¡¯t like the city, let alone the United States. She said that country corrupts the minds of those who immigrate there.¡±


    ¡°Interesting opinion.¡±


    In the United States, Bruno was in his office. Nicole didn¡¯t want to see him. Sophie, Dante, and Sara had spoken to her. It¡¯s not that she hated Bruno, she just needed time to process everything. Every time she tried to remember, she only got a terrible headache.


    Sending red roses was not an option. That would only bring back memories of her life with Leandro.


    He called Sophie on the phone to find out if there was any other flower she liked.


    ¡°She loves the scent of Trachelospermum jasminoides, they are native to Asia, Japan, Korea, and Vietnam. She has always said that out of all the flowers, they have the best aroma. She said that when she had her own house, she would have a garden full of them. She would nt them alongside red roses because they are not very beautiful.¡±


    The blonde answered.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    This gave Bruno an idea. It would be his way of apologizing for everything that had happened. Even though they would have to see the red roses that reminded her of Leandro, he didn¡¯t mind. He knew his surprise would make her happy.


    He convinced Dante and Sophie to take Nicole for the weekend. She dly epted. Sara pretended not to feel well to stay behind. She would be Bruno¡¯s aplice in preparing the surprise.


    Dante took the girls to his parents¡¯ house in the Hamptons. Nicole spent the whole weekend delighted with Danna. Seeing her y in the sand brought shes of simr moments she had spent with Santi. Sophie ran to her when she saw her crying inconsbly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetheart?¡± Dante picked up Danna and carried her inside.


    ¡°I remembered my son. I remembered moments with Santi. I want my son with me.¡± Sophie didn¡¯t know how to calm her down. She took her inside and gave her one of the medications the doctor had prescribed in case of a crisis.


    Nicole slept throughout the afternoon. The next day, after breakfast, they returned to the mansion. Bruno was waiting for them at the entrance. Dante had already briefed him on what had happened. He approached to open the car door and help Nicole out, then quickly ced a blindfold over her eyes.


    ¡°Bruno, I¡¯m not in the mood for this, please.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shhhh, I promise it will be a moment. Just let me guide you.¡±


    He took her hand and led her to the backyard. A delightful aroma filled her nostrils.


    ¡°What is that scent? It seems familiar. It¡¯s exquisite.¡±


    At that moment, Bruno removed the blindfold, and she was amazed. There were hundreds of red roses nted, and she noticed the small white flowers nted among them. She approached and realized that the magnificent aroma wasing from them.


    ¡°Now I remember. They are Trachelospermum jasminoides. How did you find out?¡±


    Bruno turned to Sophie, who was smiling. Nicole thanked her with a gesture. She was happy to see it all. Bruno was satisfied.


    Dante whispered in Sophie¡¯s ear.


    ¡°When we decide where to settle down permanently, I¡¯ll make an even more beautiful garden for you.¡±


    Sophie smiled before kissing him. Dante had be quite the romantic.


    In Italy, Leandro received a call from Sergio. He cursed not having the necessary equipment at that moment to trace the call.


    ¡°Soon.¡±


    ¡°Son, I need your help.¡±


    ¡°Well, well, the formidable Sergio De Santis asking for help.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still your father, after all. I need you to deposit arge sum of money for me to sustain myself for a while. They¡¯ve taken everything from me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you deserve. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help you. I¡¯m being watched, and I would get into trouble if I did.¡±


    Leandro lied. The truth was he didn¡¯t want to help him. It was only fair that he paid for everything he had done.


    ¡°What surprises life gives us. My own son refuses to help me. Everything you have, you owe to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I have what I have because I¡¯ve worked for it. You only gave me a ce in yourpany to take care of your interests. You paid me like any other employee. In part, I thank you for that. Thanks to that, I¡¯ve been able to move forward.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a bad son. I hope you don¡¯t regret not helping your father.¡±


    He said before hanging up the call.


    After that, Sergio threw away the cheap cell phone he had used. He couldn¡¯t risk his son going to the authorities and being traced. He had realized perfectly well that his son was not on his side.


    He had made a list where he numbered his enemies, in the order he wanted to make them disappear.


    Deborah Smith.


    Santi Leone.


    Nicole Williams.


    Bruno Leone.


    G¨ªo Rossano.


    Noah Williams.


    Emma Williams.


    Ren¨¦ Leone.


    Mara Leone.


    Rina Jones.


    He nned to leave Rina forst. He wanted her to suffer the deaths of the others. He wanted her to see the consequences of her disdain. Dante was not on his list; he didn¡¯t consider that boy relevant. Each one would experience the death of their loved ones before dying. Sergio smiled macabrely.


    Thinking about it brought him great satisfaction. He had always heard that when you think of what you desire as if it were already done, it is granted, and he desired it, he desired it greatly.

 Chaos

    Between Bruno and Nicole, things seemed to be improving. That day, he decided to exercise before going to the office. It wasn¡¯t so much about being concerned about his physique; he did it to distract his mind. He wanted to go look for his son, but Leandro was right. It didn¡¯t make sense if they didn¡¯t have any leads on where to find him.


    He left the exercise room and found Nicole in the hallway. She scanned him with her eyes.


    ¡°Do you see something you like?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Very much,¡± he replied with a smile, returning her a flirtatious smile.


    They entered their room, and Nicole felt beautiful with her swollen belly. He made sure to tell her that every day.


    ¡°You look gorgeous. Shall we shower together?¡± he suggested, giving her a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Hahaha, you never change. Let¡¯s do it,¡± she agreed.


    They had made showering together a habit. Due to hormones, Nicole wanted s*x at all hours, and he dly obliged. It was the part he enjoyed the most about her pregnancy.


    Later at the office, Dante came in to talk to Bruno.


    ¡°Come in, brother. What¡¯s up?¡± Bruno asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been talking with Sophie, and we¡¯ve decided to stay here. I¡¯ll travel asionally to check on the subsidiaries. Yesterday, we saw that the property right next to yours is up for sale. We¡¯ve already arranged for a viewing,¡± Dante exined.


    ¡°Really, brother? You have no idea how happy that makes me. Nicole will be thrilled to know that Sophie will be living just a few meters away,¡± Bruno expressed.


    ¡°Our girls love each other like sisters. We¡¯re truly lucky to have them. They¡¯re unique.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of something else, what does Leandro say about Santi?¡±


    ¡°Nothing yet. It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve vanished into thin air. Deborah hasn¡¯t been in touch either. I don¡¯t know what that woman is thinking.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s difficult, brother, but if I rescued Santi from Sergio, it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t intend to harm him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯ve been thinking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love to see Sergio¡¯s face now that he¡¯s ruined.¡±


    ¡°We need to be very careful. He¡¯s a dangerous man and won¡¯t stay idle. His passivity gives me chills. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s nning something.¡±


    ¡°I think the same. That¡¯s why we need to reinforce security. By the way, I ran into G¨ªo Rossano. I informed him that Nicole already knows he¡¯s her father. He told me they¡¯lle to visit this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Nicole. Thanks, brother.¡±


    In the afternoon, Nicole felt nervous as she received her real parents. She had prepared a delicious dinner herself. Sara had told her the story in much more detail than Bruno.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, love. I know you don¡¯t remember, but you¡¯ve already spent time with them. They love you so much. It¡¯s not that they abandoned you; it was simply the circumstances that drove them apart.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t control these nerves. Come on, let¡¯s go. They¡¯re waiting for you in the living room.¡±


    He took her hand to descend the stairs, and as they approached, Nicole squeezed Bruno¡¯s hand tighter and tighter.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Bruno eximed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Rina and G¨ªo stood up to greet her as soon as they saw her. They were also nervous.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello, daughter,¡± they both replied simultaneously.


    ¡°Can I hug you?¡± Rina asked.


    Nicole didn¡¯t answer; she approached to embrace her. Rina couldn¡¯t hold back and started crying. Nicole couldn¡¯t help it; she felt strange. At that moment, a memory came to her mind. She was with them in a store, buying things for her son.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Rina asked, rmed by the expression on Nicole¡¯s face.


    ¡°I just remembered something right now. You were with me when I was buying things for my son.¡±


    Deborah hadn¡¯t seen her. Santi came running down, feeling proud that he could tie his shoces by himself.


    ¡°You see, Grandma, I did it!¡± he eximed.


    ¡°Well done! You did it perfectly. Now you won¡¯t need help anymore,¡± Endra praised him.


    ¡°Come here, little one. Give me a hug,¡± Endra requested, and Santi happily ran towards her to greet her.


    Shelsy didn¡¯t know what to do. She was paralyzed, slowly stepping back. Fortunately, Sondra was resting in the room.


    She grabbed her phone and immediately dialed Leandro.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hi, Shelsy.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe it. Deborah is in my parents¡¯ backyard. She¡¯s a friend of my mother, but she changed her name. She¡¯s here with Santi.¡±


    ¡°You should call the police. Try not to let her see you, or she¡¯ll run away. Don¡¯t try to take Santi from her; it could be dangerous. Most likely, she has some men with her. If she realizes something is wrong, she might harm them. I¡¯m heading there right away.¡±


    Leandro was a few hours away by road, but he decided to travel by helicopter. He couldn¡¯t afford to waste time. He had to arrive before that woman left.


    Shelsy did as Leandro asked. She called the police and went up to the room to keep Sondra entertained. Leandro had told her before that Deborah was an ally of Sergio, and now she understood that she had made a mistake by bringing her to her parents¡¯ house.


    As she entered the room, she heard Deborah talking on the phone. She stood beside the door, listening to their conversation.


    ¡°Well, well, you finally contacted me. And you better have done it. Transfer the amount I asked for to my ount right now, and I¡¯ll immediately tell you where Deborah is. I¡¯ll send you a photograph right now to prove that I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    Sondra took the photograph with her cellphone and immediately sent it. She made sure that Shelsy¡¯s parents didn¡¯t appear in the photo.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s none other than the great snake Deborah. I¡¯ll send you the money right now and call you back. You better not try to be clever, or I¡¯ll find you no matter what. You know I don¡¯t y around,¡± Sondra said.


    Shelsy couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Sondra was truly a demon.


    She entered the room and quickly snatched the cellphone from Sondra, throwing it out the window. Furious, Sondra struck Shelsy hard in the face.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stupid! Look what you¡¯ve done,¡± Sondra yelled.


    ¡°And you¡¯re a snake. I don¡¯t know how I agreed to help you,¡± Shelsy retorted.


    In the garden, Santi picked up the cellphone, which started ringing. The little boy answered the call, seeing it as a game. Deborah approached to take it from him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Hey, my love, that cellphone isn¡¯t yours. Let¡¯s return it,¡± she said.


    As she took it, she heard a voiceing from the receiver.


    ¡°You damn snake Deborah,e back here with that spawn,¡± Sergio¡¯s voice immediately recognized. Deborah paled, threw the cellphone, grabbed Santi, and quickly got into her van. The men apanying her were alerted by the sound of sirens. The two vans drove away from the scene immediately, leaving Shelsy¡¯s parents in shock, unaware of what had just happened.


    Minutester, the house was surrounded. It wasplete chaos.


    Endra and Roberto couldn¡¯t believe it. They had heard their daughter¡¯s screams. The police arrived quickly and managed to apprehend Sondra before she could harm Shelsy. Minutester, a helicopternded in the backyard, and Leandro stepped out apanied by some men.


    He saw Sondra being put into a police car. What the hell was Sondra doing there?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leandro. I shouldn¡¯t have helped her,¡± he said after telling him what had happened.


    ¡°How could you do this? I really don¡¯t understand. You brought that woman into my house, and then you brought her here. If you hadn¡¯t done that, Deborah would have been arrested by now. I¡¯m leaving, Shelsy, and I ask you not toe near me again.¡±


    Leandro stormed out of there,pletely furious. Shelsy didn¡¯t dare tell him that she was expecting his child, and he was too consumed by anger to notice that her belly had grown a bit. Now he had to inform Bruno and Nicole about what had happened. They had checked the house where Deborah was staying, but it was toote; she had already left.

 It doesn鈥檛 matter

    Shelsy stood there, petrified. She wished she could tell him that she was expecting his child, but she couldn¡¯t speak. She just watched him silently walk away while she cried. Endra approached her at that moment.


    ¡°Did you tell him?¡± he asked, seeing her state. He thought she hadn¡¯t liked the news of her pregnancy.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t. He doesn¡¯t want anything to do with me or my mom. I won¡¯t force him to stay by my side.¡±


    ¡°The problem here is what you¡¯ll tell your father. When he finds out, he¡¯ll go after Leandro.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure out what to tell him. Please, don¡¯t say anything.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Endra couldn¡¯t understand what was going through his daughter¡¯s mind. Leandro had the right to know he would have a child. If she didn¡¯t tell him, she would.


    Leandro returned to Mn in the helicopter. They had circled the city several times, hoping to spot the vans that matched the description they had been given, but it was futile. That woman had the ability to vanish in an instant. He called Bruno at that moment.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Bruno answered anxiously, eager to know what was happening.


    ¡°Bruno, Deborah was in Pavia with the n**o. She managed to escape.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! That woman doesn¡¯t think about handing over my child. Who does she think she is, keeping him away?¡±


    ¡°All this time she was the neighbor of Shelsy¡¯s parents. I didn¡¯t know they had sheltered Sondra. She saw them and called Sergio. The police have taken her into custody as an aplice. I¡¯m worried because now my father is much closer. I fear he¡¯ll find them first.¡±


    ¡°Sondra will pay dearly for this,¡± he clenched his fists. That cursed woman was determined to harm them.


    Nicole approached upon hearing her sister¡¯s name.


    ¡°Is something happening? I heard my sister¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know of any updates, Leandro, and thank you so much.¡±


    Bruno turned to look at Nicole. He preferred not to tell her yet what was happening. The doctor had rmended avoiding strong emotions for her, as they had already been through too much.


    ¡°It was Leandro. He was asking about your sister.¡±


    ¡°Has he found any leads on Santi?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been too long. I feel terrible. We go on with our lives while our son suffers far away from home. It¡¯s awful not knowing if he¡¯s eating well, if he¡¯s warm, if he¡¯s scared, or if he¡¯s being mistreated. This uncertainty is killing me. He¡¯ll think we abandoned him.¡±


    Bruno approached her to embrace her. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he felt the same. Every day when he woke up, he felt like he was failing his son. He was immensely grateful to Leandro. If it weren¡¯t for him, he would have to leave Nicole alone in her condition.


    ¡°Our world is upside down. From what you¡¯ve told me, mine has been since I met you,¡± Nicole had distanced herself from him. Now she stood in front of the window, gazing out at the garden. Her face reflected infinite sadness, and seeing her like that pained Bruno deeply. Perhaps she thought that if she hadn¡¯t met him, her life would be different.


    ¡°Come on, you need to eat something. This beautiful baby needs nourishment,¡± he said while caressing her belly, then cing a tender kiss on it.


    Nicole, upon seeing him, realized that he was an excellent father. If he showed so much love for the baby she carried in her womb, he would surely feel even more for their born child.


    Rina and G¨ªo were satisfied with the judge¡¯s decision to immediately freeze all of Sergio¡¯s assets. It was only a matter of days before everything would be transferred to their daughter. The only thing left was to rescue their grandson and apprehend Deborah and Sergio. They had ns to travel the world, just like Noah and Emma, as well as Ren¨¦ and Mara. They had discussed it, and perhaps they would journey together. G¨ªo wanted Rina to experience everything she desired. She had spent too much time locked away from the world. The problems had to be resolved favorably soon. They couldn¡¯t be denied happiness after everything they had been through.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see, soon our grandson will be by our side, and Sergio and Deborah will be behind bars,¡± G¨ªo reassured Rina, trying to calm her. The woman couldn¡¯t believe that Sergio was still causing her harm after all these years. She had once loved him, but now he was nothing more than a dark shadow in her life.


    Meanwhile, Deborah felt cornered. The men apanying her were highly nervous, and that was dangerous.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you should hand over the child. An international alert has been issued. Now, not only Sergio and the child¡¯s parents are looking for you, but the police as well. They¡¯re not searching for us because they don¡¯t know we exist.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s better for me to stay hidden. You can go out to get supplies. No one knows I¡¯m here. Renting this house was a good idea, and I¡¯ve already told you I¡¯ll pay you triple what Sergio used to pay,¡± Deborah replied.


    The men couldn¡¯t understand why she wouldn¡¯t hand over the child. It would make it easier for her to escape, and they would stay with her as long as she could pay them and there were no problems. They also had to hide from Sergio because they had betrayed him. Deborah no longer knew how to get out of the situation. Handing over Santi was no longer an option for her. She had managed to melt the ice in her cold heart. She needed him by her side.


    Bruno spoke with Sondra¡¯s parents, believing they had the right to know what was happening with their daughter.


    ¡°Thank you for informing us. I knew Sondra would end up in trouble sooner orter. We will travel there to see her case, although I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much we can do. It¡¯s clear that she¡¯s involved,¡± Bruno said.


    Emma listened in silence, tears streaming down her face. After all, Sondra was her daughter.


    Meanwhile, in a prison in Mn, the redhead couldn¡¯t believe her luck. She was confined in that prison where the majority of inmates were there due to drug-rted issues.


    She didn¡¯t know what her fate would be, as she had no one looking out for her. She had denied all charges, but arge sum of money had been found in her bank ount, matching the day and time of the call she had made to Sergio.


    The IP address had led the police to a seedy hotel in Bergamo. They had set up multiple security filters at the city¡¯s exits. They were certain that Sergio hadn¡¯t left Mn.


    Both Sondra and Alizza had coborated with him for different reasons, and now they were paying the price. The man remained fixated on his revenge. They had ruined his life, and he would make them pay. One of his men was in contact with the rtives of the men who were with Sondra. He knew that sooner orter they would reach out to them and inform them of therge sum of money being offered.


    ¡°I know they will eventually hand her over. They betrayed me out of greed, and I know they will do the same to her,¡± he said.


    That day, he spoke with one of his former partners, demanding arge sum of money or he would expose the documents proving tax evasion and theft from otherpanies.


    ¡°If I send that money, I¡¯ll be getting myself into big trouble. You can¡¯t do this to me,¡± the man said desperately as he adjusted his tie.


    ¡°It will be worse for you if you don¡¯t. Nobody has you in their sights, and you¡¯ll transfer it under someone else¡¯s name. If you refuse, I will send those documents to the authorities and the major news outlets.¡±


    The man eventually agreed. He was caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    Nicole had already reached her seventh month of pregnancy. Bruno only went to the corporate office in the mornings, trying to spend as much time as possible with her during the pregnancy.


    That day he would arriveter as he had an important meeting. Nicole was doing her exercises that she had learned in the psychoprophctic course to strengthen her muscles. Bruno had apanied her to the sses and even practiced breathing exercises with her. Her phone began ringing insistently, and the voice she heard when she answered froze her blood.


    ¡°Hello, beautiful.¡±


    ¡°What do you want? How did you get my phone number?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s beside the point. Getting the number of someone who provides a public service is no big deal. Now listen to me carefully, and don¡¯t hang up. I have located Deborah and your son. It¡¯s only a matter of hours before he¡¯s with me. I want you to stay alert for my call. I will contact you and give you some instructions you must follow if you want to see your son alive. If anyone finds out about this call, you¡¯ll never see him again.¡±


    Sergio hung up immediately. Nicole was pale and didn¡¯t know how to react. If she spoke, her son would be in danger. Sara called her toe downstairs for dinner, and she got scared when she saw Nicole looking so pale.


    ¡°My dear, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nanny, it was just a cramp. It took me by surprise.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs so you can eat. It¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, nanny, but I don¡¯t have an appetite. I¡¯m going to lie down.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but you¡¯ll have toe down and eatter.¡±


    Bruno arrived, and Nicole was still asleep. He woke her up to have dinner with him.


    He liked seeing her like that. Her huge belly made her look beautiful. He hadn¡¯t had the chance to see her like this with Santi, and the previous pregnancy hadn¡¯t reached this level of growth.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. Pregnancy suits you very well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just my perception, but knowing that you¡¯ll be a father suits you very well too.¡±


    ¡°Hey, those are my words, hahaha.¡±


    ¡°Haha, sometimes it¡¯s good to take from others what we like.¡±


    ¡°Then take from me whatever you want.¡±


    He said, winking at her. He took her hand and they went downstairs to have dinner. Nicole made an effort to hold back her tears. She didn¡¯t want him to notice what she was going through.

 Fiend

    Sara observed the couple with satisfaction as they continued to show their love for each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a couple of months until we have our baby in our arms. I know Santi will be with us soon, and our happiness will beplete,¡± Bruno eximed, taking Nicole¡¯s hand and kissing it.


    In Italy, one of Sergio¡¯s men received a call.


    ¡°Sir, you have a call. It¡¯s one of the men who fled with Deborah.¡±


    Sergio hurriedly approached, a satisfied smile on his face. He knew offering arge sum for Deborah would work.


    ¡°Speak,¡± he answered, feeling restless.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°Lazarus, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve decided to call me. Tell me, where is that damn bitch? You know I will reward you handsomely.¡±


    ¡°Transfer the amount you¡¯re offering to my family, and I will tell you where you can find her.¡±


    ¡°Send the ount number to Sandro. He will make the transfer immediately. If you lie to me, your family will suffer the consequences. You know I can be very cruel when I set my mind to it.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The man immediately sent the requested ount number to Sandro.


    He quickly received a notification that the transfer had been made.


    ¡°It¡¯s all set. Now tell me, I¡¯m waiting,¡± Sergio demanded.


    ¡°We are in a small rented house at Via S. Giuseppe n. 30. The house is terracotta-colored with ck iron bars at the front,¡± Lazarus replied.


    ¡°Perfect. They are rtively close. Who would have thought? I thought they would already be in another country. We¡¯re heading there. It¡¯s about an hour away. Leave the gate open for us to enter. You better not dare betray me,¡± Sergio warned.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, sir,¡± Lazarus assured him.


    Lazarus ended the call and immediately contacted his family to retrieve the money.


    ¡°You need to leave immediately. Sergio is capable of anything. We will meet in Turin at Aunt Lorna¡¯s house. We will cross into Switzend. I will leave here in less than an hour.¡±


    Deborah, oblivious to what was about to happen, watched Santi ying video games. He reminded her of a young Bruno; they were identical. Seeing his big blue eyes made her feel guilty. She had never felt what she was feeling now-a mix of emotions tormenting her.


    ¡°Grandma,¡± Santi called.


    ¡°Yes, my dear?¡±


    ¡°When can I see my parents? I miss them.¡±


    ¡°Soon, be patient.¡±


    Lazarus pretended to check the refrigerator.


    ¡°We¡¯re out of milk. I¡¯ll go buy a bottle.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. Could you also get some cereal for the child?¡±


    ¡°Of course, no problem.¡±


    As Lazarus left, he left the gate slightly ajar. He had fulfilled his part; being present was not part of the deal. He quickly walked away, and minutester, two vans arrived. Sergio and his men entered the property, immediately subduing the few men present.


    Deborah had put on some music and was dancing in the living room with her grandson. The childughed happily as he watched her, his grandmother dancing in aical way.


    When the music stopped, Deborah turned around, smiling towards where Santi was standing. She froze when she saw who was standing right behind him.


    ¡°Sergio, please, don¡¯t hurt him,¡± she pleaded.


    Sergio smirked macabrely.


    ¡°This is how I wanted to see you, begging me, you treacherous whore.¡±


    Deborah tried to run towards her grandson, but a man stopped her. He took Santi¡¯s hand and led him away. The little boy didn¡¯t understand what was happening as he was taken to the van. The man stayed to keep an eye on him.


    ¡°You thought I wouldn¡¯t find you?¡± Sergio approached her slowly, taking her chin and squeezing it tightly.


    ¡°Deborah, Deborah, Deborah. Now I¡¯m going to show you that you don¡¯t y games with me. Your son has left me in utter ruin. I would love to see the look on his face when I send him his son in a box. I wonder if it¡¯s better to send him whole or in pieces. Imagine how fun it would be. He¡¯ll receive a piece today, another tomorrow, until he can assemble it like a puzzle. He¡¯ll have to bury it when he has all the pieces.¡±


    ¡°Sergio, please, don¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, perhaps if you get on your knees and clean my shoes with your precious mouth, I¡¯ll stop and send him in one piece.¡±


    The woman was horrified. She should have gotten rid of him when she had the chance. Now she had to do what he asked.


    She knelt down and began to clean his shoes as Sergio watched amusedly. He lifted one of his feet.


    ¡°You missed the soles.¡±


    Deborah felt nauseous, but she managed to hold back. He was a monster, and she was a fool for leaving Ren¨¦ for this heartless creature.


    ¡°Very well, you¡¯ve cleaned them more than enough. Perfect.¡±


    He then grabbed her by the hair and ordered his men to bring Deborah¡¯s aplices.


    ¡°Make them kneel in front of me.¡±


    The men were forced to do as he asked. Sergio, with all the malice in the world, shot each one of them with a single bullet right in the center of their foreheads. He couldn¡¯t waste the ammunition he had. The suppressor on his gun prevented the shots from being heard by the neighbors. No one could imagine what was happening in that house.


    Deborah covered her mouth to suppress her screams. She already knew what wasing next. Sergio was not one to forgive.


    Sergio pulled out the folded list from his shirt pocket and showed it to Deborah.


    ¡°Person number one to be eliminated: Deborah.¡±


    He took out a pen and crossed off her name from the list. Deborah started trembling even more, especially when she saw that the next name on the list was Santi¡¯s, followed by her son¡¯s.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a woman of strong character. Who would have thought you would tremble like you are now?¡±


    He calmly folded the list and put it away. Then he grabbed Deborah by the throat and began squeezing with all his might. Deborah started iling her arms, trying to free herself, her expression one of sheer horror.


    ¡°This is how I wanted to see you. I dreamt of this day. I will remember that face of yours to savor it in my memories.¡±


    The woman gradually stopped moving, and Sergio beganughing maniacally. His men looked at each other, realizing their boss was losing his sanity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, throwing Deborah¡¯s body onto the men lying on the ground.


    They left the house. Santi was crying, huddled in a corner of the van. Sergio was intimidating to him.


    Deborah had deceived Sergio. With herst breath, she crawled to grab the phone. Bruno¡¯s phone rang at that moment.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Son¡­¡± Deborah¡¯s voice was weak. ¡°Forgive me. I can¡¯t leave this world without hearing that you¡¯ve forgiven me.¡±


    ¡°Where is my son? Where is Santi?¡± Bruno ignored what she had said. He was only concerned about his son.


    ¡°Sergio¡­ he took him¡­¡±


    Bruno only heard a deep sigh, then nothing. Complete silence.


    ¡°Deborah, Deborah, damn it, answer me!¡±


    Bruno knew that something terrible had happened to his son. He immediately dialed Leandro¡¯s number. After several attempts, Leandro finally answered.


    ¡°Leandro, what happened?¡± Bruno asked desperately.


    ¡°I just arrived where Deborah was with your son. Lazarus had a change of heart and called me. Sergio has taken Santi.¡±


    ¡°And Deborah?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bruno. I found her dead. She had the phone in her hand.¡±


    Bruno felt like he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He ended the call and sat in a chair, sobbing. Howeverplicated their rtionship may have been, she was still his mother. He felt hurt, confused, and worried. His son was once again in the hands of that madman.


    Nicole had been searching for him. Sophie and Dante had just arrived and were startled to see him in that state.


    ¡°Bruno, what happened? Please, answer me,¡± Nicole pleaded.


    He continued to stare nkly, tears streaming down his face. He wanted to be strong for her, but he felt overwhelmed. It was all too much.


    Nicole noticed that he had his phone in his hand. When she checked it, she saw that it was Leandro¡¯s number. It immediately reminded her of their son. Something must have happened to him. She dialed the number right away. Dante approached to offer Bruno a drink of whisky to help him recover, while Sophie called their parents-inw. Leandro answered Nicole¡¯s call promptly.


    ¡°Bruno.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Nicole, Leandro. What happened?¡± He could sense the desperation in her voice, and he was worried about her pregnancy.


    Leandro hesitated. If she was asking, it meant that Bruno hadn¡¯t told her yet. But he knew Bruno would be upset if he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°You need to stay calm. I know it¡¯s difficult with everything that¡¯s happening.¡±


    ¡°Leandro, you¡¯re scaring me,¡± Nicole said, feeling overwhelmed.


    ¡°Deborah is dead, Sergio has taken Santi. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t get there in time,¡± Leandro said, feeling like he had failed in the worst possible way. If only he had hurried, Santi might be with him now.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Nicole paled. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Her son was once again in the hands of that damn monster. She ended the call; she couldn¡¯t bear to continue speaking.


    As soon as she hung up, her phone started ringing again. She moved away to answer it; it was an unknown number.


    ¡°Hello again. Go somewhere where you can hear me without anyone noticing.¡±


    Sophie and Dante were busy trying to get a response from Bruno, who remained silent, only crying silently.


    ¡°Tell me, where is my son?¡± Nicole asked after stepping out onto the terrace.


    ¡°Hi, Mommy,¡± a tender voice came from the other side, fear evident in it.


    Nicole was about to respond to her son, but Sergio¡¯s voice interrupted again.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard him. Now tell me, do you want him sent to you whole or in pieces?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a sick bastard.¡±


    ¡°Shhh, you¡¯re in no position to insult me. Tomorrow, I want you in Mn. I¡¯ll call you in the afternoon to give you instructions. It¡¯s better for you to obey me, and make sure no one else finds out, or I¡¯ll send your little boy to you in pieces.¡±


    Sergio hung up. Nicole stood there, unsure of what to do. Sergio was a heartless monster, there was no doubt about it.

 Milan

    Bruno said, getting up from the armchair where he had been sitting. Perhaps it was the strength of the liquor that allowed him to react. He looked out the window, and Nicole was still out on the terrace. He approached her and embraced her, and they stood there, silently holding each other.


    They were interrupted by Mara and Ren¨¦, who arrived shortly after. Nicole¡¯s parents also arrived, and they all gathered in the living room, simply looking at each other.


    ¡°What can we do? I feel like I¡¯m wasting time here. I¡¯m leaving for Italy right now. I didn¡¯t want to leave Nicole; I wanted to be by her side throughout the process. Leandro offered to search for him so that I could stay with her. Knowing that Santi was no longer in Sergio¡¯s hands gave me some peace of mind, but now my son¡¯s life is once again in the hands of that monster,¡± Bruno said.


    ¡°We¡¯re deeply sorry for what happened to Deborah,¡± Noah said. Despite having abandoned Bruno, she was still his mother.


    Bruno responded with a nod. He didn¡¯t know why Deborah¡¯s death hurt him. She had never shown the slightest bit of affection for him, at the very least.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a call to have the jet ready. I¡¯ll leave as soon as they notify me that I can board,¡± Bruno said with infinite sadness. It pained him to leave Nicole; he wanted to be by her side and protect her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you. I refuse to stay here in this uncertainty, and I¡¯m not asking if I can do it; I¡¯m telling you that I will go,¡± Nicole said, on the verge of tears. She knew that she might not return from this trip.


    ¡°No way, I won¡¯t put you at risk.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go with you, I¡¯ll take amercial flight. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not, Nicole. It¡¯s too dangerous, and I won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡°And what will you do to stop me? Lock me up, perhaps?¡± Bruno was hurt by her words. He lowered his head and fell silent, feeling ashamed as he remembered the past.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to pack the luggage,¡± he said.


    Sara, Rina, and Emma followed her to help. Her belly was trulyrge now.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go with you,¡± Ren¨¦ insisted. He wouldn¡¯t allow them to go alone.


    ¡°Me too,¡± added Dante.


    ¡°No, I appreciate it, brother, but you must stay by your wife and daughter. We can¡¯t risk all of us falling into the hands of that heartless man. This way, you can stay vignt and search for us if anything happens,¡± Bruno exined.


    Dante felt saddened, but his brother was right. Deep down, Sophie was relieved that he wouldn¡¯t take that risk.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go too. We won¡¯t leave our daughter alone. This way, Emma can stay with Nicole while we search for Santi,¡± Noah said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go too. Our ce is by your side, supporting you,¡± G¨ªo added.


    Bruno was grateful to have such a family. He knew that Ren¨¦, Noah, and G¨ªo had been searching for Santi. They had hired several investigators, though without any results.


    ¡°I truly appreciate your support. Without you, I would have gone insane,¡± Bruno expressed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go get our luggage, son. We¡¯ll see you at the hangar in an hour and a half,¡± Ren¨¦ said.


    The others said the same, and when Emma and Rina came downstairs, they quickly left to be on time.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°My dear, I would like to go with you,¡± Sara said.


    ¡°No, nana, I appreciate it, but I want you to support Sophie. She¡¯ll be nervous if she¡¯s left alone. Dante will have to be at the office,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it, but promise me you¡¯ll take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡± Nicole hugged Sara. She was like a mother to her, always there when she needed her. She knew that if Sara apanied her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do whatever Sergio asked of her, as Sara wouldn¡¯t leave her alone for a single moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Our parents will meet us at the hangar.¡±


    Nicole could tell from his tone of voice that he was upset, and he had every right to be. She should be resting due to her advanced pregnancy. Dante and Sophie approached them.


    ¡°Little one, take good care of yourself. You know I love you like the sister I never had. Please stay in touch,¡± Dante said.


    ¡°I will, don¡¯t worry. And in case anything happens, I ask that you take care of my son and try to ensure he grows up always connected to Danna.¡±


    ¡°Hey, sister-inw, don¡¯t say that. It sounds like you¡¯re bidding farewell for good. Let¡¯s stay positive and hope they catch Sergio soon.¡±


    ¡°I hope so too, that man should be behind bars soon.¡±


    ¡°It would be better if he were dead soon,¡± Bruno said, clenching his fists. Nicole¡¯s farewell to Sophie had made him uneasy. Did she have a sense that something would happen to her? A terrible chill ran down his spine at the thought.


    ¡°Brother, take care of yourselves, keep me informed at all times, because if you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll find me without nails and without a single hair when you arrive.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t help butugh at Dante¡¯s remark. Shortly after, the couple headed towards the airport. They didn¡¯t speak on the way. Nicole chose to remain silent because she knew he was still upset.


    When they arrived at the hangar, the others were already there. They boarded the ne, and for a while, everyone remained silent, lost in their thoughts.


    They didn¡¯t know if they would find Santi. He had been in the hands of his captors for too long. The boy must have suffered severe psychological damage by now. Nicole got up and sat next to Bruno, who had been keeping his distance.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re upset, and I truly apologize, but I couldn¡¯t stay behind and be far away from you. I¡¯m pregnant, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m useless.¡±


    ¡°I understand your point of view, Nicole, but please understand me too. We have already lost one child, and another one is kidnapped. It¡¯s only natural that I want to protect the one you carry in your womb. If only you had listened to me and not insisted on going to the office, our daughter would be with us.¡±


    Nicole froze upon hearing his words. What he said indicated that he had been ming her all this time, and the worst part was that she still couldn¡¯t remember anything about it. Sophie had told her about what had happened and what Alizza had done. So why was Bruno still insisting on ming her? She remained silent, got up, and sat far away from him.


    He reflected on what he had done. Now, he got up and sat beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said what I said, but if something were to happen to you or our baby, I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.¡± He took her hand and nted a tender kiss on it. She kissed him at that moment, wanting to imprint the taste of his kisses in her memory. She felt like her chest would explode at any moment.


    She wanted to tell him what was happening, but she was afraid. Sergio was capable of carrying out his threat and sending her son in pieces.


    Bruno could sense her sadness, and he knew it was normal for her to feel that way, but something inside him told him that something else was going on.


    ¡°Nicole, you know you can tell me anything. If something is happening, please let me know.¡± Nicole became very nervous and tried to hide it.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more than what you already know. Knowing that our son is in the hands of a deranged man and that we haven¡¯t been able to do anything is driving me crazy.¡±


    ¡°I know, and I understand. I feel the same way, but my heart tells me there¡¯s something more.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being paranoid, believe me, I am too, but I¡¯m trying to control myself.¡±


    Bruno remained silent. Perhaps that was it. After everything they had been through, he was seeing things that weren¡¯t there.


    Upon arriving in Mn, Leandro greeted them at the airport. As soon as they got off the ne, he approached Nicole and greeted her warmly.


    ¡°You look beautiful. Seeing you like this reminded me of when you were pregnant with Santi.¡±


    Nicole only gave him a smile. She didn¡¯t remember those moments. For her, it was as if it were the first time she was pregnant.


    Bruno called Leandro.


    ¡°Nicole insisted oning. I couldn¡¯t make her understand that she needs to take care of herself because our baby is still a month and a half away from being born.¡±


    ¡°She can be quite stubborn when she sets her mind to it. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s enough surveince at the house. It¡¯s better for us to stay together, as it will be more difficult for him to attack us. I know he will do it sooner orter. I know my father well. Perhaps he¡¯s keeping an eye on us at this very moment.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for what I¡¯m about to say, but your father is a son of a b***h.¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, I know.¡±


    They got into the waiting vans and headed towards Leandro¡¯s house.


    Upon arrival, Nicole felt that the ce was familiar.


    ¡°Have I been here before?¡± she asked Leandro.


    ¡°No, it must be because it¡¯s decorated in the same style as the house in Naples. The design is even simr.¡±


    ¡°Did I visit your house in Naples?¡±


    She asked, intrigued.


    ¡°That¡¯s where we lived for a few years,¡± Leandro replied.


    Nicole remained silent. In the living room, she noticed a photograph ced in a small frame on a piece of furniture. There she was, Leandro embracing her with one arm, while holding Santi with the other. The three of them were smiling, and they looked happy. Bruno approached her as she stood in front of that photograph. Seeing the image saddened him; he didn¡¯t have a photo like that with them. It was a picture of a family.


    ¡°Someday, you¡¯ll remember,¡± Leandro said, his voice filled with sadness. ¡°During that time, we were very happy.¡±


    Nicole contemted the photo, and a feeling of longing and nostalgia washed over her.


    ¡°I think that if they¡¯re siblings, they¡¯ll always be a family,¡± she mused.


    No matter how hard Bruno tried, he couldn¡¯t control his bad temper. It bothered him to see that she was happy with Leandro, while he didn¡¯t know if he would ever experience that happiness. There always seemed to be something preventing it.

 The Bracelet

    Later, the men went out in search of Sergio, leaving only Emma, Nicole, Rina, and Mara in the house, guarded by the bodyguards. In the evening, Nicole was resting in her room when her phone started ringing. It was an unknown number, and she was grateful to be alone at that moment. She already knew who it was.


    -¡°Hello,¡± she answered.


    -¡°Well, you answer my calls quickly, my little dove. Are you already in Mn?¡± a chilling voice spoke on the other end.


    -¡°Yes,¡± she replied weakly.


    -¡°Hahaha, I know. You¡¯re at my son¡¯s house. How obvious you¡¯ve been,¡± he taunted.


    Nicole felt shivers running down her spine. Could that man see them?


    -¡°Listen to me. Tomorrow, at four in the morning, a van will be waiting for you at the corner of the house. So, it¡¯s better for you to leave without being seen. When you arrive here, I will release your son. You will stay in your ce.¡±


    -¡°How do I know I can trust you? After all, you¡¯re not a trustworthy man,¡± Nicole said, her voice filled with doubt.


    -¡°You have no choice. If you don¡¯te tomorrow, I will send them a gift. Don¡¯t be surprised when you receive it,¡± he threatened.


    Nicole trembled as she cried. She couldn¡¯t believe the evil that resided within Sergio.


    -¡°You¡¯re a twisted madman,¡± she managed to say between sobs.


    -¡°You better not insult me. Don¡¯t forget that tomorrow you will be in my power. So, see you in the early morning, my little dove. Dream of me, if you can sleep, hahaha,¡± he mocked before ending the call.


    Sergio ended the call, and Nicoley down on the bed, crying. She felt like her legs couldn¡¯t hold her up.


    Later, Bruno and his parents arrived, apanied by Leandro. Sergio was careful to cover his tracks, and they couldn¡¯t find any leads.


    They went straight to bed. Nicole pretended to be asleep when she heard Bruno arrive. After he showered, hey down next to her.


    Nicole caught a whiff of his gentle scent as he embraced her and nted a tender kiss on her cheek. She made an effort to hold back her tears. She was tempted to tell him the truth, but it would only put him and their son at risk. So, she continued pretending to sleep.


    Once she was sure he had fallen asleep, she embraced him. She watched him for a while, realizing that she had fallen in love with him all over again in such a short time. She stayed there, feeling the warmth of his body, while their unborn baby kept moving.


    Close to the time indicated by Sergio, she got up. She put on warm clothes and ced a letter she had written earlier on the nightstand. With great care, she left the room.


    At that time, the bodyguards were changing shifts, and they were distracted. Nicole managed to leave the house unnoticed. After all, their attention was focused on preventing anyone from entering.


    Shrouded by the shadows of the night, she distanced herself from the house. Around the corner, she saw a dark-colored van. Two men got out of it and lifted her into the vehicle. Nicole was terrified.


    One of the men felt pity for her when he noticed her advanced stage of pregnancy. She looked so fragile, thin, and short, which made her belly seem enormous for someone with her build.


    The men didn¡¯t say anything, nor did they attempt to gag her. She silently cried as they left the city and stopped at an abandoned house. Sergio had chosen well. There were no neighbors around, ensuring that no one would hear anything. It was the perfect ce for his wicked deeds.


    One of the men stood at the door,ughing incessantly as he approached her and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°You have no idea how delighted I am to see you here. I will thoroughly enjoy sending your lifeless body and the body of your child to Bruno. He will regret messing with me.¡±


    Nicole turned pale upon hearing his words. She trembled uncontrobly, unable to regain control of her body. She shouldn¡¯t have trusted that monster. He wouldn¡¯t spare her child¡¯s life.


    ¡°Fulfill your promise, let my son go. Here I am.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Nicole, Nicole, Nicole, you¡¯re so naive, my little dove.¡± He ran his finger along her cheek. ¡°You resemble your mother so much when she was your age. It¡¯s a shame she didn¡¯t love me. We could have been very happy.¡±


    He grabbed her by the hair and led her inside the dpidated house.


    ¡°Look at how I have to live because of you. You have no idea how much I¡¯ve hated you ever since I found out you were born. Because of you, Rina stopped loving me. It¡¯s your fault and your damn father¡¯s fault. But since I¡¯m not that cruel, tonight you¡¯ll sleep next to your son. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll send Brunito a video so he can witness the death of his loved ones. Not everyone has that privilege.¡±


    He pushed her into a room. A faint light seeped in through a small window high up on the wall. There, on an old mattress, the childy asleep.


    Nicole approached him to check if he was okay. His clothes were dirty, but other than that, she found no signs of physical harm. Even in the darkness, with the little lighting in, she could see his small face.


    He was a beautiful child. Warmth and fear surged through her heart simultaneously. In that instant, several memories of being with him flooded her mind.


    Shey down beside him and held him tightly. Santi woke up upon feeling her embrace and immediately recognized his mother¡¯s scent.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my love, it¡¯s me, your mother.¡±


    ¡°No, mommy, no.¡± The child sat up in despair. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee. Mr. Sergio is bad, really bad. He scares me so much.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her son trembling in that way broke her heartpletely. What kind of heartless person harms a small child? No matter how much she wondered, she couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Sergio retired to sleep peacefully. He felt happy; he finally had the people whom all his enemies cared about the most in his hands. With that thought and a smile on his lips, he fell asleep.


    Early in the morning, he went out to gather everything necessary to carry out his macabre n.


    Meanwhile, when Bruno woke up, he looked for Nicole. He immediately noticed the letter she had left behind, and as he read it, he froze.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ll be angry with me for not telling you, but Sergio has asked me to go so he¡¯ll release our son. I¡¯d rather be the captive than him, as he¡¯s just a child. Besides, I don¡¯t want you to put yourself in danger. You¡¯re the only man I¡¯ve fallen in love with three times. I don¡¯t remember if I loved you with the same intensity before, but I know I love you, perhaps like no one else ever has. I hope to return safely. I don¡¯t forget that I carry our baby in my womb, and I must protect him. I hope Santi will be with you soon. I love you.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡±


    His parents rushed to him upon hearing his screams. Bruno was pounding his forehead against the wall, trying toprehend why she had done it, how she could have trusted the word of that heartless man.


    ¡°Bruno, son, calm down. You¡¯re hurting yourself. What happened? Where is Nicole?¡±


    Trante into English, correcting the spelling and putting the dialogues in quotation marks without changing the story.


    Bruno handed out the letter she had left, and Ren¨¦ turned pale instantly.


    ¡°What was this girl thinking when she decided to do this? And what about the security guards? What the hell were they doing?¡±


    Everyone had gathered upon hearing the screams. Leandro stood near the door,pletely pale and terrified. He didn¡¯t even want to imagine what Nicole might be going through in the hands of her father.


    ¡°We need to mobilize quickly. The cameras must have captured something.¡±


    They hurriedly made their way to the surveince room. Upon seeing the guards, Leandro felt the urge to kill them, but that wasn¡¯t the case at hand.


    They reviewed the footage until they found the images. It showed Nicole leaving, crying. The exterior cameras recorded her until she disappeared around the corner.


    ¡°She knew exactly where she was going. Sergio must have found a way tomunicate with her. I¡¯m such a fool. I should have tapped her phone to monitor her calls.¡±


    They checked the street. After the corner, there was an area without cameras. Sergio knew that area well, searching for a blind spot where they couldn¡¯t be recorded.


    They scoured the streets for a couple of hours, but no one had seen anything. In the early hours, it was almost impossible for anyone to have noticed.


    ¡°Oh God! I don¡¯t know what to do. This is too much.¡±


    ¡°No, son, you can¡¯t fall apart. They need you,¡± Ren¨¦ said, taking away the bottle he had grabbed.


    Rina approached and took the photo where Nicole and Santi were with Leandro.


    ¡°My daughter is beautiful, and my grandson is a little angel. I remember that bracelet Nicole is wearing. Your father gave it to me before he abandoned me. After giving it to me, he made a promise that we would be together forever.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Mom. I just remembered the bracelet. Did anyone see if Nicole was still wearing it?¡±


    ¡°She never took it off,¡± Bruno replied.


    ¡°Thanks to that bracelet, we¡¯ll find Nicole.¡±


    Leandro grabbed his phone and hurriedly called the securitypany. Before giving the bracelet to Nicole, he had a GPS chip installed to know her whereabouts at all times. He feared that Bruno would find her, and he could rescue her if necessary. Since it had been years since he gave it to her, he had forgotten about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. They will send us the location in a moment. Let¡¯s get in the vehicles. We need to hurry.¡±


    Bruno and Ren¨¦ got into one of the vehicles, apanied by Noah and G¨ªo.


    In another van, Leandro and several men got in, followed by another van. Leandro¡¯s van would lead the way as he would be guiding them. Now they just had to wait for the location to be sent to them.


    Their nerves were on edge; they didn¡¯t know how Nicole and the child would be. They hoped to arrive in time and finally put an end to this nightmare.

 Between life and death

    Leandro received the location, and the convoy of vans sped towards the outskirts of the city. However, further ahead, the tire of the van carrying Bruno began to malfunction, and Leandro, who was in the front, didn¡¯t notice.


    When he arrived at the location, he realized that the other two vans weren¡¯t behind him. He immediately called Bruno and instructed them to have some men from the third van get into their van. Then, he sent them the updated location. They were rtively close.


    Leandro was impatient; time was crucial to save her.


    Inside the house, Sergio had tied Nicole and the child to chairs. The child was frightened but tried his best not to cry. He didn¡¯t want Sergio to punish him as he had done so many times before.


    Sergio blindfolded them, turned on the camera, and started recording.


    ¡°Leone, I truly hope you can see this. Your wife will have to sign some documents if she wants me to release her son. Let me make it clear, she will leave this ce feet-first, so these will be thest images you see of her. I don¡¯t consider you worthy of receiving her body. I warned everyone not to mess with me, but they ignored my warning, and these are the consequences.¡±


    ¡°As for you, Rina, I loved you more than my own life. We could have been very happy, but my parents forced me to leave you. I¡¯ve never told you this, but if I had returned to your side, they would have killed you. Later, under the same threat, I had to take our son away. It pained my soul to do it because I knew I was condemning you to a life of suffering. When I took you with me, you never wanted to listen to me. You didn¡¯t give me a chance to exin, and it no longer mattered anyway because you had already fallen in love with someone else. That¡¯s why today, I¡¯m taking away what you cherish the most. Nicole is what connects you to G¨ªo, and that love that binds you is the reason why she will die today. I know that knowing this will prevent you from being happy, and I feel more than satisfied with that.¡±


    ¡°I had thought about finding you all and killing each one of you, but I know that what will happen here today will torment you for the rest of your lives, while I will be enjoying all the fortune far away where no one can find me.¡±


    Sergio spoke to the camera with a chilling coldness, and Nicole listened in terror. She knew her end hade; she would never get to meet her baby. She could only hope that Bruno would be able to forgive her.


    Sergio continued recording without pausing. He approached her, grabbing her hair and forcefully pulling her head back. She screamed in pain.


    ¡°Now, my little dove, you will sign the documents I will give you. Then you will transfer all the cash you have in the bank to an ount. The properties will be transferred to someone else¡¯s name. I want to make it very clear to your family that if they try anything against me, I wille back and finish them all.¡±


    ¡°Release my son first, and I will do as you ask. I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll have to trust me, or both of you will die right here.¡±


    ¡°I told you to release him first.¡±


    Sergio let go of her hair and delivered a strong blow to her face.


    Outside the house, Bruno and the others arrived. They quickly overpowered Sergio¡¯s guards as they outnumbered them. They had left the vans at a certain distance to avoid arousing suspicion, so they took them by surprise.


    They surrounded the house with great caution. It was logical to assume that there were more men inside apanying Sergio. They could hear him talking, although they couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying.


    They entered the house. The doors were old, and the locks didn¡¯t work. Sergio was alone with Nicole and the child. The men outside were the only ones there.


    Bruno signaled to Leandro to nk the ce through a hallway. He would confront Sergio while Leandro and Noah released Nicole.


    ¡°Sergio Leone, release my wife and my son,¡± Bruno spoke loudly, trying to intimidate him. Sergio had to realize that he was now alone.


    ¡°Well, well, look who we have here, none other than the Leone entourage and the stupid Rossano,¡± Sergio¡¯s face showed signs of madness.


    ¡°Release my daughter, De Santis!¡± G¨ªo shouted.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here inside, I imagine that means you¡¯ve eliminated my men. That forces me to change my ns, much to my annoyance,¡± Sergio walked to the center of the room, several guns aimed at him.


    He turned the gun in his hand and pointed it towards Nicole.


    ¡°Due to this change of ns, it¡¯s likely that my life will end here. So, I¡¯ll take her with me.¡±


    He immediately pulled the trigger and fired two shots towards Nicole.


    She didn¡¯t know what was happening. When she heard what Sergio said, she closed her eyes, expecting to feel the impact of the bullets. But instead, she felt a body fall right at her feet, followed by several gunshots.


    Nicole started screaming as she felt someone grabbing her foot, but gradually, that hand released its grip. Terrified, Santi cried.


    Bruno rushed to her side, untying her, while G¨ªo immediately called an ambnce.


    Noah rushed towards his grandson, lifting him up and cing his face against his chest to shield his eyes from the scene unfolding before them.


    ¡°Get him out of here! Don¡¯t let him see all of this!¡± Bruno shouted desperately.


    When Nicole¡¯s blindfold was removed, the first thing she did was look towards the floor, wanting to know who had fallen.


    She started sobbing uncontrobly as all the memories she had forgotten suddenly came rushing back-the doctor had warned that it could happen with a strong shock.


    There was Leandro lying in the midst of arge pool of red. She knelt by his side, taking his hand and talking to him.


    ¡°No, no, Leandro, please, you can¡¯t leave us,¡± she kissed his hand repeatedly, hoping he would open his eyes. But hey there, pale and motionless.


    Bruno approached to check if he was still breathing. He was weakly gasping for air. Bruno took off his shirt and used it to apply pressure to the wound on Leandro¡¯s chest.


    Nicole noticed blood seeping from Bruno¡¯s side. She looked back and forth, unsure of what to do.


    Ren¨¦ approached to examine Bruno¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Son, we need to go to the hospital. You¡¯re injured.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave him here. I¡¯m trying to stop the bleeding. The ambnce should arrive soon.¡±


    Ren¨¦ leaned in and felt a sense of relief when he realized that his son¡¯s wound was just a graze.


    ¡°G¨ªo is injured in the arm. I hope the ambnce arrives soon.¡±


    At that moment, Nicole felt pain in her abdomen, but fortunately, it passed quickly. It wasn¡¯t the time or ce for her baby to be born.


    ¡°No, what have I done? My child, my child, I¡¯ve harmed my own child. Leandro, forgive me.¡±


    Sergio was injured. They had thought he was dead, but he crawled towards his son, attempting to hold his hand. However, Nicole didn¡¯t allow it.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him! How could you do this to your own son? If Leandro dies, you will be responsible,¡± Nicole eximed. Sergio calmed down, realizing that Leandro was not dead and there was still hope for his son¡¯s survival.


    It wasn¡¯t intentional on Sergio¡¯s part to harm his own son. Leandro, having seen his father¡¯s intentions, had intervened when Sergio aimed the gun towards Nicole, taking the bullets directly to his chest.


    The ambnce arrived at that moment, and the paramedics took Leandro and Sergio. They examined Bruno and G¨ªo, confirming that their injuries were not severe. Since there was no more space in the ambnce, they considered thatBruno and G¨ªo could make their own way to the hospital. However, the condition of the other injured individuals was more serious, so they were immediately taken away. Bruno asked which hospital they would be taken to.


    Later, Emma, Mara, Sara, and Rina arrived at the hospital.


    Rina saw that G¨ªo was out of danger and ran to embrace Nicole and her grandson. They were finally together. At that moment, she searched for Leandro, not yet aware of what had happened.


    ¡°Daughter, where is your brother?¡± Rina sensed that something was wrong as Nicole burst into tears.


    ¡°Mom, Leandro is in the operating room. He was hit by two bullets in his chest.¡±


    Rina would have felt joyous to be called ¡°mom¡± by Nicole again, but what she said next caused her immense pain. G¨ªo, who was beside her, held her to keep her from falling. When she finally regained herposure, she spoke.


    ¡°How is he? What are the doctors saying?¡±


    ¡°His condition is critical. There are slim chances of survival.¡±


    G¨ªo felt a deep sorrow having to deliver that news, but it was what the doctor had informed them, and he didn¡¯t want to deceive Rina.


    ¡°My son cannot die, this cannot happen. We¡¯ve had so little time together.¡±


    Rina couldn¡¯t stop crying, just like Nicole. Sara approached her.


    ¡°My dear, you need to rest. It¡¯s best if we go and keep ourselves informed.¡±


    ¡°I will not move from his side. I have managed to remember, and I know perfectly well who Leandro has been in my life.¡±


    Sara fell silent, and the others simply watched.


    In Pav¨ªa, Nicole was watching the news with her mother. They were reporting a shootout on the outskirts of Mn, with four people injured, two in critical condition. Their names were Sergio and Leandro De Santis.


    At that moment, Shelsy fainted. When she woke up, she asked her mother to take her. The father of her child was fighting for his life, and she had to be by his side.

 Sad Farewell

    Hourster, the doctor emerged from the operating room, and everyone gathered around to hear the news. They could tell by his expression that it wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°How is my son?¡± Rina asked desperately. Something inside her heart indicated that things were not going well. She felt a strong pressure in her chest.


    ¡°We managed to stabilize him. Unfortunately, the bullets did not exit his body, so we had to remove them. Internal organs have beenpromised, so we¡¯ll have to wait and see how he responds in the next few hours. He¡¯s a young and strong man, so perhaps a miracle will happen. He will be transferred to a room, and in a few hours, he will wake up. Only one person at a time can visit him, only the closest ones, please. It¡¯s important not to exhaust him. He keeps mentioning a name, Nicole, repeatedly in his unconscious state.¡±


    The women cried inconsbly, especially Nicole and Rina.


    ¡°Even near death, he thinks of me all the time. I can¡¯t handle this, really, I can¡¯t,¡± Nicole said, inconsble. She now remembered perfectly well what they had experienced, how tender he was with her and his beautiful smile. Leandro had to recover; he didn¡¯t deserve to die in that way.


    Bruno approached and embraced her. There was nothing he could say to console her, so he remained silent. He knew that Leandro was a very important part of her life, and it pained him to see her suffer.


    Shelsy arrived with her mother at that moment, and Dante and Sophie arrived almost simultaneously. They had left Danna with Sara at Leandro¡¯s house; Bruno and Nicole needed them at that moment.


    ¡°Where is he? I need to see him,¡± the girl cried inconsbly. Leandro was a very good man, and her son needed him. She had to know about his existence.


    Shelsy was wearing clothing that clearly disyed her pregnancy; her belly had grown to a size that was impossible to hide.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze fixed on her belly, especially Rina. Could that baby be her grandchild?


    ¡°Please, I need to see him. He doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m expecting his child,¡± she pleaded through her tears.


    Rina approached, took her hand, and led her to the room where Leandro was.


    ¡°He¡¯s still asleep. You can be with him for a few minutes, but please remember that he can¡¯t be disturbed. His health is very delicate.¡±


    Rina felt terrible seeing her son in that state, lying in bed connected to all those machines.


    She leaned in and nted a gentle kiss on his forehead. Then she turned around and left to give Shelsy some privacy. Perhaps it would help Leandro to know that he would be a father. The blonde approached him, sobbing uncontrobly.


    She took his hand and ced it on her belly.


    ¡°You have to live. I¡¯m pregnant. This little one growing inside me is your child.¡±


    At that moment, Leandro struggled to open his eyes. He weakly smiled; he had heard every word she said.


    ¡°A child, my child,¡± he said in a barely audible voice. Tears streamed down his cheeks, and then he began to cough.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not here, tell him about me. Tell him that I loved him from the moment of his existence. Take care of him and raise him to be a good person.¡±


    The machine to which he was connected began beeping persistently. The doctors rushed in, asking Shelsy to leave immediately. She left, consumed by tears.


    ¡°What happened? How is my son?¡± she asked desperately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He became agitated, and the machine started making a loud sound.¡±


    ¡°Did you manage to tell him he¡¯ll be a father?¡±


    The girl nodded her head.


    ¡°God, this can¡¯t be happening. Leandro is strong, he has to recover.¡±


    When the doctors stabilized him, they left the room.


    ¡°We managed to stabilize him, but his condition is very delicate. I¡¯ll be honest, he may not make it through the night.¡±


    They walked away, leaving them devastated. Shelsy had to sit down; she felt like she was going to copse. Nicole felt the same way.


    In a nearby room, Sergio had better luck. The bullets hadn¡¯t hit any vital organs, but there wasn¡¯t a single person who cared about him. Although his condition was serious, he had a chance of survival. He was handcuffed to the bed, and as soon as he woke up, he started asking for Leandro.


    ¡°My son, where is my son?¡±


    The nurse who was with him at that moment gave him a look of disdain. The news had spread that he had shot his own son. She turned away from him and left the room.


    ¡°Damn it! I want to see my son.¡±


    The nurse returned and administered a sedative. Despite being a monster, he had to do her job.


    Shortly after, Rina entered to see Leandro. Hisplexion was very pale; he had received several blood transfusions because he had lost a lot of blood.


    ¡°My beloved son, I love you. I have loved you since you were in my womb. Despite not being by your side, I have never stopped loving you. Life didn¡¯t give me the chance to be with you, but I hope it will now reward me with the miracle of your survival. I remember when you were born; they ced you on my chest while you were still connected to me by the umbilical cord. You seemed like the most beautiful child in the world.¡±


    Rina couldn¡¯t continue speaking; her voice broke. The pain she was feeling was too much. She stayed by his side, sitting in a chair, watching him the entire time. God had given her a perfect son but had denied her the opportunity to see him grow, to embrace him, to be there when he was sick, to apany him in his achievements and failures.


    Momentster, Leandro woke up.


    ¡°Mama, please, water.¡±


    Rina hurried to moisten a cotton ball and passed it over his mouth.


    ¡°I want to see Nicole, please, and Mom, whatever happens to me, help Shelsy with my son. Love him as if he were me.¡±


    ¡°I will, son. Now calm down, you shouldn¡¯t get agitated. I¡¯ll call Nicole right away. Try not to speak too much because it agitates you.¡±


    She left to call Nicole, and Shelsy felt saddened. Despite knowing that she carried his child in her womb, he called for Nicole. It had always been her. This made her cry even more, and her mother embraced her.


    Nicole nervously entered the room; her heart ached seeing him in that state.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she said as she saw a faint smile on his face upon seeing her.


    ¡°Hello, little one.¡±


    ¡°Shhh, you mustn¡¯t talk. You¡¯ll see, you¡¯ll recover soon.¡± She reached for his hand and brought it closer so he could hold it.


    ¡°Do you remember me?¡±


    ¡°Seeing you in this state, I have remembered everything, every detail of the time I spent by your side.¡±


    ¡°How cruel, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The fate that took me away from your side, despite everything¡­ in my dreams, we were very happy together with Santi.¡±


    ¡°Please, you¡¯re making a great effort to speak.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you how I feel. Time is running out¡­ even on the other side, I won¡¯t stop loving you, never¡­ forget me, please¡­ keep me alive in your memory, where I¡¯ll be very happy¡­ Could you¡­ give me a¡­ farewell kiss?¡± he asked with great effort.


    Nicole leaned in and ced a kiss on his lips. At that moment, she felt him release a deep sigh. rmed, she saw that he had closed his eyes. She shook him to wake him up; perhaps he had fallen asleep. But the sound of the machine alerted her that he had passed away.


    ¡°Leandro, nooo, Leandro, please wake up, don¡¯t do this to me,¡± she began to scream desperately, clinging to his body.


    The doctors entered; it was difficult to separate her from his side. They took her out of the room, trying to resuscitate him, but it was in vain.


    Rina and the others, seeing her in that state, immediately knew what had happened. Bruno rushed to embrace Nicole, while Rina and Shelsy fainted. The others couldn¡¯t believe what was happening-Leandro had been killed at the hands of his father. Sergio had murdered him.


    The doctor came out to confirm what they already knew.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. We did everything we could, but the bullets caused severe damage.¡±


    He walked away, leaving them in shock. Bruno feared that Nicole would lose the baby; there was little time left. But what was happening was too much to bear. Later, when they were a little calmer and waiting for the body to be released, G¨ªo and Noah took care of the necessary arrangements.


    Bruno asked Emma and Mara to take care of Nicole and Rina. He walked down the hallway, leaving Mara puzzled, not knowing where he was going.


    He headed to Sergio¡¯s room; he had already asked about the condition of that murderer. The police allowed him to pass when he told them that he would deliver the news about his son.


    He entered and saw Sergio lying there. He stared at him, feeling nothing but contempt for that man.


    ¡°What do you want here? Why have youe?¡±


    ¡°I assure you that it¡¯s not to see you, but I considered it necessary for you to find out that you are the worst piece of trash in this world. You have murdered your son, Leandro just died.¡±


    Immediately, Bruno turned around, leaving Sergio there with his eyes wide open. Those words kept echoing in his mind, over and over again he heard, ¡°Leandro just died.¡± Sergio started screaming,pletely unhinged. He repeatedly hit his head against the bed, his agonizing screams echoing throughout the hospital. His mind couldn¡¯t bear to hear it- he had murdered his own son.


    He had always been harsh and cold with his son, raising him just as his parents had raised him. He failed to realize in time the precious time he had lost to be by his son¡¯s side. Leandro practically grew up alone in a huge, cold, and dark house, longing for his mother¡¯s love, a love that his father had cruelly taken away from him. As he grew older, he went from one boarding school to another. Now, Sergio realized it was toote- Leandro had gone forever.

 You will be mine forever

    Nicole was in her bedroom, unable to believe what was happening. She had brought with her the photo that Leandro had in his house in Mn. They had transferred his body to be buried in New York, and she still couldn¡¯t grasp the reality of what had happened.


    Shelsy and her mother had traveled with them. Bruno allowed it because the pain Sergio had caused him no longer hurt, and it was important for Nicole and Rina because the baby she carried in her womb was Leandro¡¯s.


    Nicole stood in front of the window, her gaze fixed on the photo. Bruno entered the room and approached her, pained to see her in such a state. He wiped away her tears with his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s time, my love. We need to go to the church and then to the cemetery. I can¡¯t bear to see you suffer like this. I never got along with Leandro, and I apologize for that. I know he was very important to you and our child. By the way, my mother will stay with Santi. The doctor has advised that he should not be exposed to strong emotions. For now, we shouldn¡¯t tell him what happened to Leandro. It would be unfair to ask Sara to stay with him. She has been very distraught since she found out about his death.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can bear to see that coffin and know that he¡¯s inside. I close my eyes, and I can see him smiling. When I open them, I know he will soon be in that dark and cold hole in the ground. Leaving him alone in that ce, no, I can¡¯t.¡±


    Nicole began to cry, a heart-wrenching cry. She knew that the final farewell was approaching, and she didn¡¯t want, couldn¡¯t say goodbye to him in that way.


    ¡°You have to try to calm down. I know it¡¯s not easy, but you must do it. Our baby is receiving all these emotions. I have spoken with the doctor, and all of this could affect him.¡±


    ¡°And do you think I want to feel this way, to cause harm to my child? I can¡¯t help it. Leandro was a very important person in my life. I lived with him for years. He treated me like no one else has. He was someone who never raised his voice, who always smiled, who took care of me. He did the same for my son. Throughout all those years, he sent me a huge bouquet of red roses every morning. He always had a big smile when he greeted me. Between us, nothing happened that I should be ashamed of. Do you know why? Because he didn¡¯t want it to. He didn¡¯t want me to bebeled as his lover. He wanted me to get a divorce first before we could get married. It wasn¡¯t our fault that we turned out to be siblings. I couldn¡¯t love him because in my heart, you have been and will always be there. But I cared for him deeply. He loved my son from the moment he came into this world. He was the one who cut Santi¡¯s umbilical cord, took care of him, and told him bedtime stories every night. So please, don¡¯t ask me to calm down. I want to scream, to scream loudly, to see if I can alleviate this pain that is tearing my soul apart.¡±


    Bruno listened to her in silence, feeling his own soul tearing apart as he witnessed her suffering. Amidst it all, hearing her say that in her heart, he had been and would always be there, reassured him. For a moment, he feared that what she was trying to tell him was that she loved Leandro despite them being siblings, and he wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear that. He hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. The Mass is about to begin. Let¡¯s bid him farewell as he deserves.¡±


    Nicole ced the photograph on a small table. That would be its ce forever, next to her bed, so she could see it every day when she woke up. They left the room, and as they descended the stairs, the others were already waiting in the living room. Sara approached to hug Nicole, and after that, they set off towards the church.


    The service was deeply moving. Arge photo of Leandro was ced next to the casket, capturing his smiling face-the smile that Nicole loved so much.


    After the service, they headed towards the cemetery. As they were about to lower the casket, Nicole couldn¡¯t resist and approached to embrace it. At that moment, a light drizzle began to fall. The sky, too, seemed saddened, moved by her grief.


    Shelsy wept silently, keeping her hands on her belly. That little one gave her strength to endure. Besides, she knew that Leandro¡¯s love for Nicole would be eternal, and she respected that.


    Bruno approached to pull Nicole away from the casket, and sheplied without resistance. She stood there, her gaze fixed, watching as Leandro¡¯s body was lowered into that dark ce. Suddenly, that darkness engulfed her, and she felt as though she had awakened in a beautiful ce-a garden filled with exquisite flowers. The aroma was intoxicating, and she noticed that the colors of the nts were vibrant. She had the sensation that someone was watching her. When she turned around, there he was, smiling. He was dressed entirely in white. She ran towards him and embraced him, holding him so tightly that he began tough.


    ¡°Hey, little one!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here. You¡¯re here with me,¡± she said, feeling the warmth of his embrace, feeling him as if he were real.


    ¡°They have allowed me toe and bid you farewell, so you can see that I am fine. So, wipe those tears away and be happy. There¡¯s nothing to stop you anymore. And love my son, love him as if he were me.¡±


    Leandro ced a tender kiss on her forehead. At that moment, Nicole woke up. She was lying on Bruno¡¯sp in the backseat of the car. Noah was driving, and Emma was in the passenger seat. They were heading to the hospital and had be rmed when they noticed she hadn¡¯t woken up.


    She wiped away her tears and sat up. Bruno looked at her, puzzled, but she turned and smiled at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go home. Leandro has said his goodbye to me. He is fine, in a beautiful ce.¡±


    Bruno, Noah, and Emma listened to her but remained silent. Perhaps the suffering had caused her to have hallucinations, but Nicole knew it had been real. She could still feel the warmth of that embrace, and the scent of the flowers had lingered in her memory.


    Upon arriving home, Nicole greeted the people who were there to offer their condolences and support. Then, she apologized and went upstairs to see Santi. Her son needed her. Mara was sitting in a rocking chair, and Santi was sitting on herp, hugging her. When Santi saw Nicole enter, he ran towards her.


    ¡°Mummy!¡±


    ¡°Hello, my love.¡±


    ¡°I saw from the window that there are many people at home.¡±


    ¡°They just came to say hello, my son.¡±


    Mara quietly left the room when she saw Nicole embrace her son. Tears streamed from her eyes, but they were tears of happiness for having her little one back with her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you crying, mommy? You shouldn¡¯t cry. Last night, I dreamt of Uncle Leandro. He said goodbye to me and made me promise to take care of you. So, don¡¯t cry. From now on, I¡¯ll take care of you like he did.¡±


    Nicole was astonished. She knew it was real. Leandro loved them so much that he had bid them farewell in that way so they wouldn¡¯t suffer. She observed her son, who had grown during their time apart. He was slightly taller and spoke very well now. Before, some words had been difficult for him. She kissed his forehead andy down next to him.


    Later, Bruno entered the room and found them asleep. Hey down next to them, embraced them, and stayed like that for a while. It felt wonderful to be with his family and know that nothing would hinder their happiness anymore.


    Dayster, Nicole and Santi were in the garden taking care of the roses. Rina had insisted that Shelsy stay with her. She wanted to be there when her grandchild was born.


    Nicole crouched down to move the soil with a small shovel when she suddenly felt wet. Sara, who was bringing them a tray of lemonade, noticed what was happening and ran to call Bruno. She then returned to take Santi to his room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The car is waiting for us,¡± Bruno said, taking Nicole¡¯s arm to help her walk towards the car.


    Nicole noticed that he looked pale. After all, it was his first time experiencing this.


    ¡°Wait, there¡¯s still time. Stay calm. We need to bring the bag I prepared for this day. It¡¯s in the dressing room on the right.¡±


    Bruno rushed upstairs to fetch it, and Nicole watched him amusedly. His hands trembled with nerves.


    Upon arriving at the hospital, they immediately brought a wheelchair to take her to a room. The doctor came to examine her.


    ¡°There¡¯s little dtion. It will be a few hours before the baby is born.¡±


    Nicole and Bruno hadn¡¯t wanted to know if it was a boy or a girl. They wanted it to be a surprise. Due to everything that had happened, they hadn¡¯t even decorated the room. It remained just as they had prepared it for their previous baby.


    ¡°Is it safe to wait that long, doctor?¡± Bruno was biting his nails out of nerves.


    ¡°Absolutely, Mr. Leone. I wille to check on her every forty minutes. Thedy needs to walk to speed up the waiting time. Being in motion will help advance thebor.¡±


    The doctor left, leaving Bruno a bundle of nerves. He paced back and forth incessantly, and Nicoleughed at his nervousness.


    ¡°For God¡¯s sake, sit down. I¡¯m the one who has to walk.¡±


    The room was spacious, with a sitting area for visitors. Slowly, it filled with family members, all excitedly awaiting the new addition.


    ¡°Bruno, son, let¡¯s go down to the cafeteria so you can have something and calm down. You¡¯re making us all nervous.¡±


    ¡°No, no one can move me from Nicole¡¯s side.¡±


    Everyoneughed, understanding that he was practically a first-time father when it came to the birth process. He had a camera ready to capture the birth of his child, just as Leandro had recorded Santi¡¯s birth.


    Nicole started to feel the pains intensify, and Bruno grew paler with each passing moment. He didn¡¯t know if he could bear witnessing the birth. He breathed heavily and perspired.


    The doctor entered the room again to check on Nicole.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s been quick. The baby is ready to be born. Mrs. Leone, don¡¯t get up. I¡¯ll ask them to bring a stretcher to transfer you to the delivery room.¡±


    The doctor left the room. Bruno took Nicole¡¯s hand and kissed it. He had no idea what a woman had to go through to give birth. After this, the love he felt for Nicole would be ten times greater than before, if it was even possible to love her more than he already did.

 Final

    They transferred Nicole to the delivery room. Bruno was given special clothing to apany her. After they were sterilized, he set up two cameras to film the birth from different angles and stood beside Nicole, holding her hand.


    Nicole was sweating profusely. The doctor tried to administer an epidural, but she adamantly refused. Bruno took a cloth to wipe her forehead.


    The pain from the contractions became even stronger, and she squeezed Bruno¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Damn it! It hurts so much.¡±


    ¡°My love, sweetheart, you¡¯re going to rip my hand off,¡± Bruno said gently, trying not to upset her.


    ¡°You can rip off my hand and what¡¯s between your legs, and you still wouldn¡¯t feel what I¡¯m feeling.¡±


    Bruno turned pale at the thought of actually doing what she had said. Instinctively, he squeezed his legs together.


    He decided to endure her tight grip on his hand withoutining. That way, she wouldn¡¯t decide to squeeze anything else. The doctor instructed her to push with force, and she did so while breathing as they had instructed during the antenatal sses.


    ¡°Just a little more, ma¡¯am, just a little more. I can see your baby. Here shees.¡±


    Suddenly, a strong cry filled the room. The doctor ced the baby on Nicole¡¯s chest, and Bruno was in awe. It was the most tender sight he had ever seen. In that moment, the baby lifted her little face, her eyes wide open with intense blue color. She was the most beautiful baby he had everid eyes on.


    The doctor approached, holding surgical scissors.


    ¡°Would you like to be the one to cut the umbilical cord of your precious daughter?¡±


    Bruno dly epted and took the scissors. It was a girl ¨C they had a beautiful daughter.


    His hands trembled as he cut the cord, tears streaming from his eyes uncontrobly.


    The nurses took the baby to clean her up, and he approached Nicole and kissed her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made me the happiest man once again. I never thought that weing a baby into this world could be so wonderful.¡±


    She weakly smiled, feeling exhausted. After the baby was cleaned, they moved her to a room filled with flowers and balloons. Everyone had avoided bringing red roses to not make her sad, but when she saw everything, she burst into tears.


    Leandro was missing in that room, and he would always be missing on every special asion. She knew he was doing well, but she couldn¡¯t hug him up there.


    ¡°You need to rest, my love. Come on, let¡¯s set aside the sadness and celebrate the birth of our daughter.¡±


    Nicole fell asleep, andter, the whole family gathered in front of the nursery area, separated from the babies by arge ss window. Bruno proudly showed them which baby was theirs.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the most beautiful baby in the world?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha,ing from the father himself.¡±


    At that moment, they brought another baby and ced it next to Bruno¡¯s baby. The babies immediately interlocked their little hands.


    ¡°Look, son, how adorable,¡± Mara eximed.


    Shortly after, Shelsy¡¯s mother arrived and stood next to Rina.


    ¡°Mrs. Rina, I¡¯ve been trying to reach you.¡±


    ¡°My phone died, and I couldn¡¯t charge it. I forgot the charger at home. Has something happened?¡±


    ¡°Shelsy has given birth. That beautiful baby is your grandchild, Leandro¡¯s child.¡±


    Rina looked at the baby they had ced next to Nicole¡¯s daughter. There were her two grandchildren together. This baby was an extension of her son¡¯s life.


    She started to cry, feeling conflicted. On one hand, she was happy about the birth of her grandchildren, but on the other hand, she felt deeply saddened by Leandro¡¯s absence. She was certain he would have been an excellent father. In her imagination, she saw him standing there next to his son, smiling. G¨ªo approached her and hugged her.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go congratte the new mom. We¡¯ll get some flowers to brighten her up a bit.¡±


    Right in front of the hospital, they bought a beautiful arrangement and entered the room where Shelsy was. The girl couldn¡¯t stop crying, thinking about how different it would be if Leandro were there.


    ¡°Hello, daughter. We¡¯ve met our grandson, and I can tell you he looks identical to Leandro. Thank you for giving us this immense joy.¡±


    ¡°I miss him so much. I¡¯m happy for my son, but I can¡¯t help missing Leandro.¡±


    ¡°We all miss him. I just ask you to allow our grandson to grow up close to us. G¨ªo has spoken with your father, and he¡¯s going to help him regain his properties, so you can return to the city.¡±


    ¡°What did my father say?¡±


    ¡°He agreed. He doesn¡¯t want to deprive us of the right to watch our grandson grow up. It will be difficult at first, but those who turned their backs on you will have to ept it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, and of course, my son will be close to his grandparents. That¡¯s what Leandro would have wanted.¡±


    M¨¢x and Amadeus arrivedter. They had been in constantmunication with Nicole all along. When Leandro passed away, they couldn¡¯t attend the funeral. Amadeus¡¯ mother had also passed away, leaving himpletely alone. So, M¨¢x didn¡¯t want to leave him. The death of Leandro pained him greatly, but his partner needed him by his side.


    They congratted the new mothers and brought along a multitude of gifts.


    ¡°These are precious children. I¡¯m sure Leandro, wherever he may be, is watching over them. He would be a proud father and uncle.¡±


    Dayster, Nicole and Shelsy were discharged from the hospital. While their father regained his properties, Shelsy would stay at Rina¡¯s house with her mother.


    When they arrived home, Nicole told Bruno that she needed to talk to him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time you tell me why neither your family nor you speak to Shelsy. Dante changed his attitude towards her, and he said he would tell meter, but he hasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s time I tell you the story.¡±


    Bruno told her what had happened. Nicole had heard rumors, but she didn¡¯t know that Shelsy was that girl.


    ¡°I believe that, one way or another, Shelsy will be a part of our lives. I know she hurt you deeply, but she is the mother of Leandro¡¯s child. I hope that even if you don¡¯t like her, you can at least tolerate her for our nephew¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do it for our nephew.¡±


    Nicole smiled. She loved that man.


    Six monthster, the baptism took ce. A pair of beautiful babies were passed from one set of arms to another. Santi was a proud older brother and uncle. Instead of feeling jealous, he was happy to be the older brother and promised to take care of the two children.


    Bruno approached Nicole and kissed her. She looked as beautiful as ever. Everyone was gathered. They had be a big family.


    ¡°Leandro and Leady are two much-loved children. They will grow up surrounded by love and affection, just like our Santi.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my love. We¡¯re lucky to have such a close-knit family.¡±


    A monthter, a double wedding took ce in the church. Two beautiful brides stood before the altar.


    Sophie and M¨¢x, due to everything that had happened, had previously had a simple civil ceremony. Now, they were getting married in a religious ceremony as they deemed fitting.


    Before the religious ceremony, Nicole and Bruno had a civil ceremony again. They would renew their vows before God.


    Bruno saw Nicole approaching down the aisle, she looked truly beautiful. He remembered when they were forced to marry years ago. At that time, he thought it was the worst thing that could happen to him. Now, he knew it was the greatest blessing that heaven had sent him. Santi was responsible for carrying the train of Nicole¡¯s dress and looked like a true gentleman in his tuxedo.


    After Nicole reached Bruno, the wedding march yed once again. Sophie entered with a radiant smile on her lips. Dante sighed, remembering the day he met this blonde. He thought he would just have fun with her, that she would be just another conquest. And there she was,pletely owning his heart.


    The newlyweds exited the church as the guests released dozens of white doves, symbolizing their wishes for eternal happiness. Later, at the reception venue, the entire family and friends were gathered.


    The venue was beautifully decorated, with beautiful white and lc wisteria hanging from the ceiling. Behind the head table, there was arge painting of white and lc roses. The girls had chosen everything together, considering an all-white venue to be boring.


    Nicole changed her dress and put on a pearl-colored gown that hugged her body. It had some sheer elements and was adorned with delicate stones. In the church, she wore an updo, but now her hair was loose with waves, adorned with a jeweled tiara.


    Sophie had also changed into a white dress, with a backless design, so she wore her hair up.


    The proud grooms observed them, feeling happy for the family they had.


    ¡°Who would have thought, brother, that these two girls would capture us? Let¡¯s toast to our family and the happiness that awaits us with them,¡± Dante said with a wide smile.


    ¡°Cheers,¡± Bruno raised his ss. His heart was overflowing with joy. The difficult times had finallye to an end.


    They danced the waltz with the girls. Nicole also danced with her parents. It was a great day. Afterward, they set off for their honeymoon in Bali, which they would also take together. They had no worries because the children had plenty of grandparents who dly took care of them.


    There was nothing left to interrupt their happiness. They hoped to live many years to enjoy them together. So much had happened since they first met, but they decided to only remember the good times. All the experiences and the people would forever be cherished in their hearts.

 Epilogue

    Bruno and Nicole were enjoying their honeymoon. They had barely seen Dante and Sophie, as they had explored much of the beautiful ind. It felt like being in apletely different world, wonderful and peaceful.


    ¡°The ind of the gods, now I understand why it¡¯s called that,¡± Bruno said, standing on the beach and gazing at the beautiful turquoise waters. He was barefoot on the soft sand, feeling like they were in paradise on Earth.


    Nicole was ying in the water, resembling a little girl. She was collecting some seashells, and when she had gathered several, she would return them to the sea.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bruno asked, amused.


    ¡°I¡¯m observing these little shells. They all have something different,¡± she replied. Bruno looked at them, seeing them all as absolutely identical.


    He approached her and kissed her neck, a yful smile forming on his lips.


    ¡°How about we postpone our trip to Ubud until tomorrow?¡± he suggested, hoping she would ept his proposal.


    ¡°What ns do you have for today, Mr. Leone?¡± she replied with a smile, pretending not to understand.


    ¡°Well, actually, I have many ns, but they all involve being inside our room, just you and me, Mrs. Leone. And this wouldst for a very, very long time,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hmm, perfect. With those arguments, you havepletely convinced me,¡± she responded.


    They returned to their room, hand in hand. Their desire for each other had not diminished, but rather grown. They knew very well how to bring pleasure to each other.


    Bruno knew every part of Nicole¡¯s perfect body, every curve, every line. He could describe each one wlessly, even with his eyespletely closed. There was no one else for either of them. They were two souls united for eternity.


    The same went for Nicole. Bruno¡¯s body seemed perfect to her, all those muscles that only she could caress, his well-toned abdomen. It was incredible how they enjoyed each other, the pleasure they could feel when they were together. It was as if they were floating in an intense whirlwind that absorbed them until they exploded into millions of particles that spread throughout the room.


    Dante and Sophie also enjoyed each other¡¯spany. They were a perfect match, two crazy people deeply in love, enjoying their bodies.


    A monthter, they returned home and were weed by their family and friends. A wee meal was organized in Bruno and Nicole¡¯s garden.


    They spent a pleasant afternoon, happy to be back with their children. Dante and Bruno had learned to tolerate Shelsy, especially for little Leandro. They knew she had changed and was dedicated to her son. Moreover, the little boy was identical to his father.


    Emma and Noah traveled to Italy a few dayster to visit their daughter. They hoped to find a more conscious and mature Sondra. They were surprised to learn that she was studying nursing. Her sentence would be reduced for good behavior. The doctor at the facility was young and attractive. He had fallen in love with her as soon as he met her. She told him everything she had done, and he didn¡¯t care about her past. He was interested in who she had be. They nned to marry as soon as she was released from that ce.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, it¡¯s so good to see you! I thought you would never forgive me,¡± Sondra never thought her parents would visit her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know we love you, daughter, and we¡¯re thrilled that you¡¯ve turned your life around. Your sister will be d to hear that you¡¯re doing well. She has always asked us to visit you.¡±


    ¡°I hope she can forgive me someday. I caused her a lot of pain, and I¡¯m truly sorry. I also apologize to all of you. I need your forgiveness to move on with my life. I know I¡¯ve been cruel and selfish. I caused a lot of harm to everyone with my actions.¡±


    Her parents told her what had happened with Leandro. Sondra felt saddened. He didn¡¯t deserve to end that way. He had always tried to help others; he was a good man.


    Meanwhile, in a psychiatric hospital in Mn, a man had to be constantly restrained in a straitjacket. They couldn¡¯t release him because he would harm himself. He spoke all day with his son, then remembered that he had killed him and screamed in remorse. He lived in a loop, reliving that day over and over again. Most of the time, he remained sedated. Who would have thought he would end up suffering exactly as he had made Rina suffer?


    Yearster¡­


    It was Santi¡¯s fourteenth birthday, and they were all gathered together, as they did every Sunday. It had be a tradition they enjoyed. Any excuse was perfect for them toe together and celebrate birthdays, anniversaries, and holidays. They didn¡¯t let any special asion pass without celebration. There were parties all year round.


    Little Leand and little Leandro would soon turn seven, and they would have a big party. As always, they would celebrate together. They were inseparable.


    Nicole watched her husband as he yed with the children. He was the perfect man in every way. A few gray hairs were starting to show among his hair, but far from looking older, he looked very attractive. She felt her husband¡¯s gaze on her and smiled. He looked for a way to escape from the children and approached her.


    ¡°For heaven¡¯s sake, woman, don¡¯t look at me like that, or I¡¯ll take your hand and whisk you away from here right now,¡± he joked.


    Nicole smiled yfully. He approached her and kissed herrge belly. They had decided to have onest pregnancy, but this time it was twins. Bruno nearly fainted when he saw them on the ultrasound. He was thrilled. Now they would be six in their family, and they would need a bigger car. Bruno had wanted to buy a house with many more rooms, but Nicole didn¡¯t allow it. She loved their current home and there would still be plenty of space even when the twins arrived.


    Sophie was also pregnant, expecting a boy. Dante was excited about it. He adored their daughter, Danna, but he wanted a son to y ser with. So far, they only yed tea parties and dolls with their daughter, and he didn¡¯tin, but there were certain things he could share differently with his son, like being able to dress exactly alike, just like Sophie did with their daughter.


    Amadeus and M¨¢x lived in the city but traveled constantly. They were very indulgent uncles who brought gifts from all over the world. They always sought them out because they loved hearing their stories.


    Everyone was gathered around therge table when the doorbell rang. Sara got up to see who it was.


    She was surprised to see that it was Sondra, apanied by her husband and their little daughter. She was a beautiful child with red hair like her mother¡¯s andrge green eyes.


    Emma, who already knew she woulde, approached and asked toe in. Nicole saw her and went over to greet her. She held no resentment in her heart, after all, Emma was her sister.


    Sondra apologized to everyone, especially to her sister. She introduced her husband, Vittorio, and their beautiful daughter, Emma. Their mother felt happy that she named her after her. Soon, everyone was joyfully interacting, determined not to let anything tarnish their happiness.


    Two monthster, Nicole gave birth to a boy and a girl. They were beautiful. Bruno happily admired the miracle of life. This time, Nicole almost tore off his entire arm, not just his hand, as she squeezed it during Leandro¡¯s birth.


    ¡°Have you thought about their names?¡± Bruno asked curiously.


    ¡°I have no idea this time. Give me some options,¡± Nicole replied.


    ¡°Maybe Andr¨¦s and Andrea, Carlo and Ca, Ant¨®n and Ant¨®ne.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like those. Give me others.¡±


    ¡°Uhmm, Sandro and Sandra, Stephan and Stephania, Alejandro and Alexandra, Alex and Alexa, Dan and Danha.¡±


    ¡°Those ones, I like them for our little ones,¡± Nicole decided.


    Bruno looked at her puzzled. He had mentioned so many names that he wasn¡¯t sure which ones she was referring to.


    ¡°Alejandro and Alexandra,¡± she rified.


    ¡°I like that. They are perfect names for our little children,¡± Bruno smiled, pleased.


    Later, the whole family surrounded Nicole. The room was filled with gifts. Fortunately, they had chosen a clinic withrge rooms. Sophie and Dante brought their two children with them, little Danna and little Dante.


    ¡°What a beautiful family God has given us. Not everyone is blessed like this,¡± Ren¨¦ said to Mara with a sigh, observing everyone.


    They were all gathered there: Ren¨¦ with Mara, G¨ªo with Rina, Noah with Emma, Dante and Sophie, Amadeus and M¨¢x, and Sondra with Vittorio, along with Sara, Bertha, and all the children.


    ¡°We are so fortunate to have all of you in our lives. Nicole and I truly appreciate your constant support. You know that you can always count on us as well,¡± Bruno expressed his gratitude.


    The next day, they left the hospital. Bruno carried the double baby carrier with the twins, and everyone weed them home.


    Later, in their room, Nicole and Bruno watched their little twins sleeping.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they precious?¡± Nicole whispered, filled with joy.


    ¡°They are divine, perfect. Thank you, my love. Truly, thank you for being in my life. Little did I know that the day you walked into that room would be the best day of my life. I love you for eternity, my darling,¡± Bruno confessed.


    ¡°I feel the same way. I used to think that day was the beginning of my misfortune, but now I see that God had something beautiful in store for me in this life. You and our children are the most beautiful and greatest blessings I have received. If I were asked if I would change anything in my past, I wouldn¡¯t. Everything happened for a reason to bring us to this day. I love you, Bruno Leone, for the rest of our days and even beyond,¡± Nicole expressed her deep love.


    Bruno approached her and kissed her with infinite tenderness. They had the rest of their lives and all of eternity to love each other unconditionally. Nothing could ever separate them.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!